Cjjc lutFinational (Lntmi (immmxkxi

on tl)e j^oln gcnptiireg of tl)e (S)lb anb l^tm Testaments.

EDITORS' PREFACE.

There are now before the public many Commentaries, written by

British and American divines, of a popular or homiletical character.
T^g Cambridge Bible for Schools, the Handbooks for Bible Classes
and Private Students, The Speaker's Commentary, The Popular
Commentary (Schaff), The Expositor s Bible, and other similar series,
have their special place and importance. But they do not enter into
the field of Critical Biblical scholarship occupied by such series of
Commentaries as the Kurzgefasstes exegetisches Handbuch zmn A.
T.; De Wette's Kurzgefasstes exegetisches Handbuch zum N. T.;
Meyer's Kritisch-exegetischer Kom- tnentar; Keil and Delitzsch's
Biblischer Commentar Uher das A. T.; Lange's Theologisch-
homiletisches Bibelwerk; Nowack's Handkommentar zum A. T. ;
Holtzmann's Handkommentar zum N. T. Several of these have been
translated, edited, and in some cases enlarged and adapted, for the
English- speaking public ; others are in process of translation. But no
corresponding series by British or American divines has hitherto been
produced. The way has been prepared by special Commentaries by
Cheyne, Ellicott, Kalisch, Lightfoot, Perowne, Westcott, and others ;
and the time has come, in the judgment of the projectors of this
enterprise, when it is practicable to combine British and American
scholars in the production of a critical, comprehensive

EDITORS PREFACE
Commentary that will be abreast of modern biblical scholar- ship, and
in a measure lead its van.

Messrs. Charles Scribner's Sons of New York, and Messrs. T. & T.

Clark of Edinburgh, propose to publish such a series of
Commentaries on the Old and New Testaments, under the editorship
of Prof. C. A. Briggs, D.D., in America, and of Prof. S. R. Driver, D.D.,
for the Old Testament, and the Rev. Alfred Plummer, D.D., for the
New Testament, in Great Britain.

The Commentaries will be international and inter-con- fessional, and

will be free from polemical and ecclesiastical bias. They will be based
upon a thorough critical study of f:he original texts of the Bible, and
upon critical methods of interpretation. They are designed chiefly for
students and clergymen, and will be written in a compact style. Each
book will be preceded by an Introduction, stating the results of
criticism upon it, and discussing impartially the questions istill
remaining open. The details of criticism will appear in their proper
place in the body of the Commentary. Each section of the Text will be
introduced with a paraphrase, or summary of contents. Technical
details of textual and [philological criticism will, as a rule, be kept
distinct from matter of a more general character ; and in the Old
Testa- ment the exegetical notes will be arranged, as far as possible,
so as to be serviceable to students not acquainted with Hebrew. The
History of Interpretation of the Books will be dealt with, when
necessary, in the Introductions, with critical notices of the most
important literature of the subject. Historical and Archaeological
questions, as well as questions of Biblical Theology, are included in
the plan of the Commentaries, but not Practical or Homileticai
Exegesis. The Volumes will constitute a uniform series.

THE INTERNATIONAL CRITICAL COMMENTARY.

The following: eminent Scholars are eng^ag^ed upon the

Volumes named below :

THE OLD TESTAMENT.

The Rev. John Skinner, D.D., Professor of Old Testament Language

and Literature, College of Presbyterian Church of England,
Cambridge, England.

The Rev. A. R. S. Kennedy, D.D., Professor of Hebrew, University of

Edinburgh.

J. F. Stenning, M. a., Fellow of Wadham Col- lege, Oxford.

G. Buchanan Gray, D.D., Professor of Hebrew, Mansfield College,

Oxford. lA^ow Ready.

The Rev. S. R Driver, D.D., D.Litt, Regius Professor of Hebrew,

Oxford. \_Now Ready.

The Rev. George Adam Smith, D.D., LL.D., Professor of Hebrew,

Free Church College, Glasgow.

The Rev. George Moore, D.D., LL.D., Pro- fessor of Theology,

Harvard University, Cam- bridge, Mass. \_Now Ready.

The Rev. H. P. Smith, D.D., Professor of Biblical Historj', Amherst

College, Mass. \^Now Ready.

The Rev. Francis Brown, D.D., D.Litt., LL.D., Professor of Hebrew and
Cognate Languages, Union Theological Seminary, New York City.

The Rev. Edward L. Curtis, D.D., Professor of Hebrew, Yale

University, New Haven, Conn.

The Rev. L. W. Batten, Ph.D., D.D., Rector of St. Marks Church, New
York City, sometime Professor of Hebrew, P. E. Divinity School,
Philadelphia.

The Rev. Chas. A. Briggs, D.D., D.Litt., Pro- fessor of Theological

Encyclopaedia and Symbol- ics, Union Theological Seminarj', New
York.

[/« Press.

[ Vol. I Now Ready. Vol. II in Press.

The Rev. C. H. Toy, D.D., LL.D., Professor of Hebrew, Harvard

University, Cambridge, Mass.

[.'V^7f Ready.

The Rev. S. R. Driver, D.D., D.Litt, Regius Professor of Hebrew,

Oxford.

Genesis

Exodus Leviticus

Numbers

Deuteronomy

Joshua

Judges

Samuel Kings

Chronicles

Ezra and

Nehemiah
Psalms

Proverbs Job

Z^t Jnfernattondf Ctiticcif Commentdrg.

Isaiah Chaps. I-XXXIX. The Rev. G. Buchanan

Gray, D.D., Professor of Hebrew, Mansfield College, Oxford.

Isaiah Chaps. XL-LXVI. The Rev S. R. Driver, D.D.,

D.Litt., Regius Professor of Hebrew, Oxford.

Jeremiah The Rev. A. F. Kirkpatrick, D.D., Master of

Selwyn College, Regius Professor of Hebrew, Cambridge, England.

Ezekiel By the Rev. G. A. Cooke, M.A., Fellow Mag-

dalen College, and the Rev. Charles F. Burney, M.A., Fellow and
Lecturer in Hebrew, St. Johns College, Oxford.

Daniel The Rev. John P. Peters, Ph.D., D.D., some-

time Professor of Hebrew, P. E. Divinity School, Philadelphia, now

Rector of St. Michael's Church, New York City.

Amos and Hosea W. R. Harper, Ph.D., LL.D., President of the

University of Chicago, Illinois. iNow Ready.

Micah to Haggai Prof. John P. Smith, University of Chicago ; Prof.

Charles P. Fagnani, D.D., Union Theo- logical Seminary, New York ;
W. Hayes Ward, D.D., LL.D., Editor of The Independent. New York;
Prof. Julius A. Bever, Union Theolog- ical Seminary, New York, and
Prof. H. G. Mitchell, D.D., Boston University.
Zechariah to Jonah Prof. H, G. Mitchell, D.D.; Prof. John P. Smith and
Prof. J. A. Bever.

Esther The Rev. L. B. Paton, Ph.D., Professor of

Hebrew, Hartford Theological Seminary.

Ecclesiastes Prof. Gkorgk A. Barton, Ph.D., Professor of

Biblical Literature, Bryn Mawr College, Pa.

Ruth, Rev. Charles A. Briggs, D.D., D.Litt., Profes-

Song of Songs sor of Theological Encyclopaedia and Symbolics,

and Lamentations Union Theological Seminary, New York.

THE NEW TESTAMENT.

St. Matthew The Rev. Willoughby C. Allen, M.A., Fellow

of Exeter College, Oxford.

St. Mark The late Rev. E. P. Gould, D.D., sometime Pro-

fessor of New Testament Literature, P. E. Divmity School,

Philadelphia. \_Now Ready.

St. Luke The Rev. Alfred Plummkr, D.D., sometime

Master of University College, Durham.

\_Now Ready.

€^c ^nitxYi<xiion<x( Criticaf Commentctrg.

St. John The Very Rev. John Henry Bernard, D.D.,

Dean of St. Patrick's and Lecturer in Divinity, University of Dublin.

Harmony of ths The Rev. William Sanday, D.D., LL.D., Lady Gospels
Margaret Professor of Divinity, Oxford, and the

Rev. VViLLOuGHBY C. Allen, M,A., Fellow of Exeter College, Oxford.

Acts The Rev, C. H. Turner, D.D,, Fellow of Mag-

dalen College, Oxford, and the Rev. H, N. Bate, M.A., Examining

Chaplain to the Bishop of London.

Romans The Rev. William Sanday, D.D., LL.D., Lady

Margaret Professor of Divinity and Canon of Christ Church, Oxford,

and the Rev. A. C. Headlam, M.A„ D.D., Principal of Kings Col- lege,
London. [A'ow Ready,

Corinthians The Right Rev. Arch. Robertson, D.D., LL.D.,

Lord Bishop of Exeter, and the Rev. RiCHARD J. Knowling. D.D.,

Professor of Divinity, Uni- versity of Durham.

Galatians The Rev. Ernest D. Burton, D.D., Professor of

New Testament Literature, University of Chicago.

Ephesians and The Rev. T. K. Abbott, B.D., D.Litt., sometime

Colossians Professor of Biblical Greek, Trinity College,

Dubhn, now Librarian of the same. {^Now Ready.

Philippians and The Rev. Marvin R. Vincent, D.D., Professor
Philemon of Biblical Literature, Union Theological Semi-

nary, New York City. \_Now Ready.

Thessalonians The Rev. James E. Frame, M.A., Professor of Biblical

Theology, Union Theological Seminary, New York.

The Pastoral The Rev. Walter Lock, D.D., Warden of Keble

Epistles College and Professor of Exegesis, Oxford.

Hebrews The Rev. A. Nairne, M.A., Professor of Hebrew

in Kings College, London.

St. James The Rev. James H. Ropes, D.D., Bussey Professor

of New Testament Criticism in Harvard Uni- versity.

Peter and Jude The Rev. Charles Bigg, D.D., Regius Professor of
Ecclesiastical History and Canon of Christ Church, Oxford. \_Now
Ready.

The Epistles of The Rev. E. A. Brooke, A.M., Fellow of Kings St. John
College, Cambridge.

Revelation The Rev. Robert H. Charles, M.A., D.D., Pro-

fessor of Biblical Greek in the University of Dublin.

THE BOOK OF PSALMS

CHARLES AUGUSTUS BRIGGS EMILIE GRACE BRIGGS

THE International Critical commentary

CRITICAL AND EXEGETICAL COMMENTARY

THE BOOK OF PSALMS

BY CHARLES AUGUSTUS BRIGGS, D.D., D.Litt.

PROFESSOR OF THEOLOGICAL ENCYCLOPEDIA AND

SYMBOLICS UNION THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, NEW YORK

AND

EMILIE GRACE BRIGGS. B.D.

Vol. I

NEW YORK

CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS

1906

COPYRIGHT, 1906, BY CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS

Published, September, 1906

35

,/57¥ I

NortoODtl ^KBB

J. S. Cuslifng & to. — Berwick & Smith Co.

Norwood, Mass., U.S.A.

JOHN CROSBY BROWN, ESQ.

AND

D. WILLIS JAMES, ESQ.

PRESIDENT AND VICE-PRESIDENT OF THE BOARD OF

DIRECTORS OF

THE UNION THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY

THIS WORK IS DEDICATED IN RECOGNITION OF THEIR

EMINENT SERVICES TO THEOLOGICAL EDUCATION AND TO
LIBERTY OF CHRISTIAN SCHOLAR- SHIP DURING THE THIRTY-
THREE YEARS OF THE author's PROFESSORATE

PREFACE

This Commentary is the fruit of forty years of labour. In 1867, when

making special studies in Berlin with Dr. Emil Rodiger, I began a
critical Commentary on the Psalms, the Ms. of which is still in my
possession. In 1872 the translation of Moll's " Commentary on the
Psalms " in Lange's Bibelwerk was published in the series edited by
Philip Schaff. I translated and enlarged the Commentary on Pss. 1-41
51-72 with twenty- five per cent additional matter, and edited the
Introduction with additional notes. In 1874 I began teaching as
professor of Hebrew and cognate languages in Union Theological
Semi- nary, and lectured on the Psalms every year until 1890 when I
became Edward Robinson Professor of Biblical Theology, in which
position I continued to lecture on the Criticism and The- ology of the
Psalter until 1904, when I was transferred to my present chair. In the
plan of the International Critical Com- mentary I undertook the
volumes on the Psalms, and have been at work upon them ever
since. In addition to my work on the theological terms of the new
edition of Robinson's Gesenius' Hebrew Lexicon, BDB., I have made
a complete lexicon to the Psalter, based on a revised Hebrew text,
which I hope ere long to publish. I have spared no pains upon the text
of the Psalter, not only in the study of the Versions, but also in the
detection and elimination of the glosses in the search for the original
texts as they came from their authors. The Theology of the Psalter
has been carefully investigated ; only the limits of space pre- vent me
from giving it in this volume.

I have made a careful study of the chief commentaries and have

referred to them so far as practicable in the notes, but the most that
could be done was to distribute credit to my predeces- sors in fair
proportions. The amount of literature is so vast that no other course
was possible. The Commentary will show

viii PREFACE

that Roman Catholic Commentators have rendered valuable ser- vice

which has been too often neglected by modern Protestants ; and that
the older British interpreters are the real fathers of much of the
material for which modern Germans usually receive the credit. For
more than thirty years I have given much atten- tion to Hebrew
poetry. For a long time I had to battle for it alone against unreasoning
prejudice. I have lived to see a large proportion of American scholars
adopt essentially the views which I represent. All of the Psalms have
been arranged in this Commentary in measured lines, and the great
majority of them in equal strophes. Their literary character has
thereby been greatly improved and their historical propriety become
more evident. The translations are based on the English offi- cial
Versions, but whenever important I have not hesitated to forsake
them in order to conform to that original which I have determined by
the principles of textual criticism. I have not attempted to give a
Version for public or private use, but simply one to set forth the
original text as I have determined it. A public Version, in my opinion,
should be less pedantic and literal than the Revised Version, and not
so slavish in its adhe- rence to the Massoretic text. In this respect the
older Versions, especially the Version of the Book of Common Prayer,
is to be preferred ; for while it is less accurate than the later Versions,
it preserves many readings of the Greek and Vulgate Versions which
later English Versions unwisely rejected, and it is con- cerned to give
the sense of the original in rhythmical devotional language well suited
to the character of a book of prayer and praise.

The results which have been reached in Textual Criticism, Higher

Criticism, Hebrew Poetry, Historical Criticism, Biblical Theology, and
Interpretation of the Psalter have not been stated without long and
careful consideration. If I could spend more years in preparation,
doubtless I would do much better work. But there is a limit to all
things, and I cannot longer withhold my Commentary from the press.
Whatever is true and sound in this work will endure, whatever is
mistaken and unsound will soon be detected and will perish. I would
not have it otherwise.

The Psalms are among the most wonderful products of human

PREFACE ix
genius. No other writings but the Gospels can compare with them in
grandeur and importance. The Gospels are greater because they set
forth the life and character of our Lord and Saviour. The Psalter
expresses the religious experience of a devout people through
centuries of communion with God. I cannot explain either Gospels or
Psalms except as Books of God, as products of human religious
experience, inspired and guided by the Divine Spirit.

I could not have completed these volumes without the help of my

daughter, Emilie Grace Briggs, B.D., who has laboured with me on
the Hebrew Lexicon and in the preparation of this Commentary. It is
simple justice to add her name to mine on the title-page. I have
dedicated these volumes to John Crosby Brown, Esq., and D. Willis
James, Esq., who have for more than the thirty-three years of my
professorship served Union Seminary on its Board of Directors. Their
services to Theolog- ical Education and especially to the liberty of
theological scholar- ship cannot be too highly estimated.

C. A. BRIGGS.

May, 1906.

CONTENTS

■ PAGE
ABBREVIATIONS xiii

INTRODUCTION TO THE BOOK OF PSALMS . . . xix

§ I. The Names of the Book of Psalms xix

A. The Text

§ 2. The Text of Hebrew Mss xxii

§ 3. The Massora xxiii

§ 4. Printed Editions • xxiv

§ 5, The Septuagint xxv

§ 6, Other Greek Versions xxix

§ 7. The Syriac Peshitto . xxx

§ 8. Version of Jerome xxxi

§ 9. The Targum xxxii

§ 10. The Original Text xxxiii

§ II, Psalms with Double Texts xxxiv

§ 12. Poetry of the Psalter jcxxiv

§ 13. Psalms Divided xlviii

§ 14. Psalms Composite xlix

§ 15, Textual Glosses xlix

§ 16. Textual Errors li

§ 17. Editorial Glosses Hi

B. Higher Criticism

§18. Ancient Jewish Opinions of the Psalms liv

§ 19. References in the New Testament Iv

§ 20. Traditions in the Church . . ^^^^. Ivi

§21. Opinions of Times of the Reformation ..... Ivi

§ 22. Modern Critical Theories Ivii

§ 23. Higher Criticism of the Psalms Ivii

§ 24. Ancient Songs lix

§ 25. The Miktamim Ix

xi

xil CONTENTS

PAGB

§ 26. The Maskilim bci

§ 27. Psalter of David brii

§ 28. Psalter of the Korahites Ixv

§ 29. Psalter of Asaph Ixvi

§ 30. Pseudonyms Ixvii

§ 31. The Mizmorim , . bcviii

§ 32. Psalter of the Elohist txix

§ 33. Psalter of the Director Ixxii

§ 34. Musical Directions Ixxv

§ 35. The Hallels bcxviii

§ 36. The Pilgrim Psalter Ixxix

§ 37. Orphan Psalms Ixxx

§ 38, The Final Psalter Ixxxi

§ 39. Liturgical Assignments Ixxxii

§ 40. Doxologies Ixxxiii

§ 41. Selah Ixxxiv

§ 42. Numbering of Psalms and Books Ixxxviii

§ 43. Evolution of the Psalter Ixxxix

C. Canonicity

§ 44. Canonical Recognition of the Psalter xciii

§ 45. Religious Contents of the Psalter xciv

§ 46. Objections to Canonicity Answered xcvii

D. Interpretation

§ 47. Of Jesus and His Apostles ci

§ 48. Of the Catholic and Greek Fathers cii

§ 49. Of the Latin Fathers civ

§ 50. Of the Middle Ages cv

§51. Of Mediaeval Jewish Scholars cv

§ 52. Of the Period of the Reformation cvi

§ 53. Of the Seventeenth Century cvii

§ 54. Of the Eighteenth Century cvii

§ 55. Of the Nineteenth Century cviii

§ 56. EngHsh Versions cix

COMMENTARY. Pss. I-L 1-422

ABBREVIATIONS.

I. Texts and Versions.

= The Psalter of Asaph.

= Hebrew consonantal text.

Aid.

= Aldine text of (5.

H.
= Code of Holiness of the

Aq.

= Version of Aquila.

Hexateuch.

AV.

= Authorized Version.

HP.

= Texts of Holmes and Parsons.

Hex.

= The Hexateuch.

BD.
= Baer & Delitzsch, Heb. text.

= Latin Version of Jerome.

Chr.

= The Chronicler, author of

J-

= Judaic sources of the Hexa-

Ch. Ezr. Ne.

teuch,

Comp
= Complutensian text.

JPSV.

= Jewish Publication Society

19 = The Psalter of David.

D. = The Deuteronomist in Dt.,in other books Deuteronomic author or

Redactor.

IBlSi = The Psalter of the Director.

= The Elohistic Psalter.

Mas.

EV\

= English Versions.
E.

= Ephraemitic sources of Hex- ateuch.

MT.

= Greek Septuagint Version.

NT.

6B

= The Vatican text of Swete.

OT.

©A
= The Alexandrine text.

(5^

= The Sinaitic text.

P.

<SR

= Psalterium Graeco-Latinum

Veronense.

PBV

©T

= Psalterium Turicense.

©u
= Fragmenta papyrocea Lon-

donensia.

Qr.

6^

= Leipziger Papyrusfr gmente.

Version.

= The Korahite Psalter. = Knhib, the Hebrew text as written.

= Old Latin Version.

= The Psalter of the Mizmorim.

= Masora.

= The Massoretic pointed text.

= The New Testament. = The Old Testament.

= The priestly sources of the Hexateuch.

= Version of the Book of Com- mon Prayer.

= Q^re, the Hebrew text as read.

ABBREVIATIONS

R. = The Redactor, or editor.

RV. = The Revised Version. RV.™ = The margin of the Revised

Version.

S = The SyriacPeshitto Version.

S = The Version of Symmachus.

tJC = The Targum or Aramaic

Version.

Vrss.

WL.

= The Vulgate Version. = Versions, usually ancient.

= The Wisdom Literature of the OT.

= TheVersionof Theodotian.

= The Psalter in its present form.

II. Books of the Old and New Testaments.

Am.

= Amos.

Je.

= Job.

= Jeremiah.

BS.

= Ecclesiasticus of Ben Sira.

Jn.

= John.

Jo.
= Joel.

I, 2Ch

= I, 2 Chronicles.

Jon.

= Jonah.

Col.

= Colossians.

Jos.

= Joshua.

I, 2 Cor

= I, 2 Corinthians.
Ju.

= Judges.

Ct.

= Canticles = The

Song of

Songs.

I, 2 K.

= I, 2 Kings.

Dn. Dt.

= Daniel.

= Deuteronomy.
La. Lk. Lv.

= Lamentations. = Luke. = Leviticus.

Ec. Eph. Est. Ex.

Ez. Ezr.

= Ecclesiastes. = Ephesians. = Esther. = Exodus. = Ezekiel. = Ezra.

Mai. I, 2 Mac Mi. Mk.

Mt.

Na.

= Malachi.

= I, 2 Maccabees.

= Micah.

= Mark.

= Matthew.

= Nahum.
Gal.

= Galatians.

Ne.

= Nehemiah.

Gn.

= Genesis.

Nu.

= Numbers.

Hb.

= Habakkuk.
Ob.

= Obadiah.

Heb.

= Hebrews.

Phil.

= Philippians.

Hg. Ho.

= Haggai. = Hosea.

Pr. Ps.

= Proverbs. = Psalms.

Is.
= early parts of Isaiah.

Rev.

= Revelation.

Is.2

= exilic parts of Isaiah.

Rom.

= Romans.

IS.3

= postexilic parts

of Isaiah.
Ru.

= Ruth.

AUTHORS AND WRITINGS

XV

I, 2S.

I, 2 Thes. I. 2 Tim.

I, 2 Samuel,

I, 2 Thessalonians. I, 2 Timothy.

Zc. Zp.

Wisd.

= Zechariah. = Zephaniah.

= Wisdom of Solomon.
III. Authors and Writings.

AE.

= Aben Ezra.

DB.

= Hastings's Dictionary

Ains.

= Ainsworth.

of the Bible,

Aug.

= Augustine.

De. DeR.
= Franz Delitzsch, = De Rossi,

Ba.

= F, Baethgen.

De W.

= De Wette.

BDB.

= Hebrew and

English

Dr.

= S. R. Driver, Parallel
Lexicon of

the OT.,

Psalter.

edited by F. Brown,

Dr.f»

= Heb. Tenses,

S. R. Driver, C. A.

Dr.intr

= Introduction to Litera-

Briggs. Th

e editor
ture of OT.

specially referred to is designated by i9DB. F. Brown, BZ?B. S. R.

Dru. Du. Dy.

= Drusius, = B. Duhm, = J, Dyserinck,

Bar Heb.

Be.

Bi.

Bo.

B6.S

Driver. = Bar Hebraeus. = G. Beer. = G. Bickell. = F. Bottcher. = his

Lehrb. der Heb.

Sprache.

EB.

Ehr.
Eph. Syr. Ew. Ew.§

= Encyclopaedia Biblica, = Ehrlich, = Ephraem Syrus. = H. Ewald.

= his Lehrb. der Heb. Sprache.

Br. Br.MP

= C. A. Briggs.

= Messianic Prophecy.

Fu.

= J, Fiirst.

Br.MG

= Messiah of the

Gospels.
Genebr.

= Genebradus.

Br.MA

= Messiah of the

Apostles.

Ges.

= Gesenius, Thesaurus.

Br.SHS

= Study of Holy

Scripture.

Ges.S
= his Heb. Gram. ed.

Br.Hex

= Higher Criticism of the

Kautzsch.

Hexateuch.

Ges.L

= his Lehrgebaude.

Bu.

= F. Buhl.

Gi.
= Ginsburg.

Bud.

= K. Budde.

Gr.

= Gratz.

Bux.

= Buxtorf.

Grot,

= Grotius.

Calv.

= John Calvin.
Hengst,

= Hengstenberg.

Cap.

= Cappellus.

Hi.

= F. Hitzig.

Che.

= T. K. Cheyne.

Houb.

= C. F. Houbigant.
ChWB.

= Levy, C/ialcf.

Worter-

Hu,

= H. Hupfeld, Psabnen.

buck.

Hu.Ri

= Psa/men^ ed. Riehm.

Co.

= C. H. CorniU.

Hu.8
= Psalmen^ ed. Nowack.

xvi

ABBREV

lATIO

NS

JBL.

= Journal of Biblical Lit-

Ra.

= Rashi.

erature.
Reu.

= Ed. Reuss.

JE.

= Jewish Encyclopaedia.

Ri.

= E. Riehm.

Jer.

= Jerome.

Rj flTTB — Riehm's Handw'br terbuch.

Jos.

= Fl. Josephus.
R6.

= E. Rodiger.

JQR-

= Jewish Quarterly Re-

Rob.

= E. Robinson, Biblical Re-

view.

searches.

Ros,

= Rosenmiiller.
Kau.

= E, Kautzsch.

RS.

= Wo Robertson Smith.

Kenn.

= B. Kennicott.

Ki.

= Daniel Kimchi (Qam-

Siev.

= E. Sievers.

chi).
Sm.

= R. Smend.

Kirk.

= A. F. Kirkpatrick.

SS.

= Siegfried and Stade, Heb.

K6.

= F. E. Konig.

Worterbuch.

Kue.
= A. Kuenen.

Sta.

= B. Stade.

Lag.

= P. de Lagarde.

Talm.

= The Talmud.

Lag.-B*

= his Bildung der No-

Tisch.

= C. Tischendorf.
mina.

Tr.

= Tristram, Natural History of

T,117,

= S. D. Luzzato.

the Bible.

Mich.

= J. D. Michaelis.

We.

= J. Wellhausen.
Mish.

= The Mishna.

ys^.sy

= his Skizzen und Vorarbeiten.

NHWB.

= Levy, Neuhebr. Wor-

ZAW.

= Zeitschrift f. alttest. Wis-

terbuch.

senschaft.

ZMG.
= Z. d. detitsch. Morgenl'dnd.

Ols.

— J. Olshausen.

Gesdhchaft.

ZPV.

— Z. d. deutsch. Pal. Vereins.

Pe.

= J. J. S. Perowne.

IV. General, especially Grammatical.

abr.
= abbreviation.

a.\.

= oTra^ \ey6fj4vov, word or phr.

abs.

= absolute.

used once.

abstr.

= abstract.

al.

= et aliter, and elsw.

ace.
= accusative.

alw.

= always.

ace. cog.

= cognate ace.

antith

= anthesis, antithetical.

ace. pars.

= ace. of person.

apod.
= apodosis.

ace. rei

= ace. of thing.

Ar.

= Arabic.

ace. to

= according to.

Aram.

= Aramaic.

act.

= active.
art.

= article.

adj.

= adjective.

As.

= Assyrian.

adv.

= adverb.

GENERAL, ESPECIALLY GRAMMATICAL

Bab.
= Babylonian.

impf.

= imperfect.

B. Aram.

= Biblical Aramaic.

imv.

= imperative.

indef.

= indefinite.

c.

= circa, about ; also cum,

inf.

= infinitive.

with.

i.p.

= in pause.

caus.

= causative.

i.q.

= id quod, the same with.

cf.
= confer, compare.

intrans.

= intransitive.

cod., codd

. = codex, codices.

cog.

= cognate.

juss.

= jussive.

coll.

= collective.
comm.

= commentaries.

lit.

= literal, literally.

comp.

= compare.

loc.

= local, locality.

concr.

= concrete.
conj.

= conjunction.

m.

= masculine.

consec.

= consecutive.

metaph.

= metaphor, metaphoricaL

contr.

= contract, contracted.

mng.
= meaning.

cstr.

= construct.

mpl.

= masculine plural.

ms.

= masculine singular.

d.f.

= dagesh forte.

def.
= defective.

n.

= noun.

del.

= dele, strike out.

n.p.

= proper name.

dittog.

= dittography.

n. pr. loc.

= proper noun of place.

dub.

= dubious, doubtful.

n. unit.

= noun of unity.

NH.

= New Hebrew.

elsw.

= elsewhere.

Niph.

= Niphal of verb.
emph.

= emphasis, emphatic.

esp.

= especially.

obj.

= object.

Eth.

= Ethiopic.

opp.

= opposite, as opposed to

exc.
= except.

or contrasted with.

exU.

= exilic.

P-

= person.

f.

= feminine.

parall.

= parallel with.
fig.

= figurative.

part.

= particle.

fpl.

= feminine plural.

pass.

= passive.

fr.

= from.

pf.
= perfect.

freq.

= frequentative.

Ph.

= Phoenician.

fs.

= feminine singular.

phr.

= phrase.

Pi.
= Piel of verb.

gent.

= gentilic.

pi.

= plural.

gl.

= gloss, glossator.

post B.

= post Biblical,

postex.

= postexilic.
haplog.

= haplography.

pred.

= predicate.

Heb.

= Hebrew.

preex.

= preexilic.

Hiph.

= Hiphil of verb.
preg.

= pregnant.

Hithp.

= Hithpael of verb.

prep.

= preposition.

ABBREVIATIONS

prob.

= probable.

str.

= strophe.
pron.

= pronoun.

subj.

= subject.

ptc.

= participle.

subst.

= substantive.

FVL

= Pual of verb.
s.v.

= sud voce.

syn.

— synonymous.

qu.

= question.

synth.

= synthetic.

q.v.

= quod vide.

Syr.
= Syriac.

Rf.

= refrain.

t.

= times (following a num

rd.

= read.

ber).

refL

= reflexive.
tr.

= transfer.

rel.

= relative.

trans.

= transitive.

txt.

= text.

sf.

= suffix.

txt. err.
= textual error.

sg.

= singular.

si vera

= si vera lectio.

V.

= verse.

sim.

= simile.

V.
= vide, see.

sq.

= followed by.

vb.

= verb.

St.

= status, state, stative.

V. Other Signs.

t prefixed indicates all passages

cited. X prefixed indicates all passages in

f cited. II parallel, of words or clauses chiefly

synonymous. = equivalent, equals. + plus denotes that other

passages
might be cited. [ ] indicates that the form enclosed

()

is not in the Hebrew, so far as

known, the root, or stem, sign of abbreviation in Hebrew

words. Yahweh. Indicates that Massoretic text

has not been followed, but

either Vrss. or conjectural

emendations.

VI. Remarks.

Biblical passages are cited according to the verses of the Hebrew

text.

Numerals raised above the line (i) after numerals designating

chapters indicate verses (Gn. 6*) ; (2) after numerals designating
lines of strophe indicate measures (2 Str. 6^); (3) after proper names
refer to sections of grammars or pages of books (Ges.HS),

Proper names usually refer to works upon the Psalter given in the
History of Interpretation.

In notes numbers in italics (Ps. i^) indicate passages in which the

word has been fully discussed.
INTRODUCTION.

§ 1. The Psalter belongs to the third division of the Hebrew Canon,

entitled Hymns or Prayers, from its chief contents. The Greek Version
named it Psabns from the most frequent sub-title, and in this has
been followed by other Versions.

The Hebrew OT. consists of three divisions, the Law, the Prophets,
and the Writings, representing three layers of successive canonical
recognition. The Writings were of indefinite extent until their limits
were defined by the Synod of Jamnia. Prior to that time there were
disputes as to several of the Writings, such as Chronicles, Song of
Songs, and Ecclesiastes ; but, so far as we are able to discover, there
never was any dispute as to the canon- icity of the Psalter as a whole,
or as to any one of the Psalms. In the Greek Septuagint ((§) these
divisions of the Canon were broken up and the books were
rearranged on topical principles. The Apocrypha were mingled with
the books of the Hebrew Canon, doubtless from a wider and looser
view of its character and extent (Br.^^s i-'^^*'). EV. follow the order of
the books of the Latin Vulgate (F) of the sixteenth century, which was
based on @, but with several important differences. This order for the
three great poetical books is Job, Psalter, Proverbs.

The most ancient order of the Writings, preserved in Literature, is that

of the Baba Bathra of the Talmud (f. 14*), which placed Ruth first,
because of the theory that it gave the genealogy of David, and
therefore should precede the Psalms of David {y. Br.SHS.252)_ xjjg
modern Hebrew Bibles follow the order of the German codd., which,
though of comparatively late date, doubtless preserve the original
order in putting the Psalter (\i') first. The breaking up of the triple
division of the Canon in (S, followed by other Vrss. ancient and
modern, occasioned various other rearrangements of the books in
accordance with different theories about them. The books which were
supposed to be historical, Ch., Ezr., Ne., and Est., were arranged with
XX INTRODUCTION

the prophetic histories. Ruth was attached to Judges. These all

therefore preceded ^. The three great poetical books, which in the
German codd. are in the natural order, \j/. Ft., Jb., were given in "B in
the order Jb., ^, Pr., in accordance with a mistaken theory as to their
historical order of composition. La. was attached to Je., in accordance
with a theory as to date, authorship, or character of the composition.
Thus, of the five rolls which in the Hebrew Canon belonged together,
only Ec. and Ct. were left to follow Pr. The most serious change,
however, was the placing of the three greater poetical books and
these two rolls in the middle, between the Historical and the
Prophetical Books.

In the Hebrew Canon the Psalter bears the title Praises, or Book of
Praises, because of the conception that it was essentially a col-
lection of songs of praise, or hymn book, to be used in the worship of
God ; or else Prayers, because it was a collection of prayers, a prayer
book. In @ it is entitled Psalms, doubtless because the word " psalm "
was in the titles of such a large proportion of the poems. In early
Greek writers it received the name Psalter, which seems a more
appropriate name for a collection of Pss. for use in public worship.

(^) The Hebrew title was either D>Snn or D^Snn icD N.H. or j'Snn
Aramaic for the proper Hebrew niSnn, pi. of nSnn n.f. a song of
praise, formed by n from SSr\ vb. praise in sacred song. The nucleus
of the Pss. 90-150 is composed of Hallels, with the title n>i'?'?n,
originally a collection of songs of praise or hymns {v. § 35). Only Ps.
145 has the title nSnn. This title of ^ appears in a writing ascribed to
Hippolytus (ed. Lagarde, p. 188) as S^0pa deXelfx (of. the gloss
<re<pp dOeWifj. in Mercati's Un Palimpsesto Ambrosiano dei Salmi
Esapli, Turin, 1898); in Origen (Euseb. Hist. Ecd. VI. 25, ed. Mc-
Giffert) S^ap^eXXei/t ; and Jerome {Psalterum iuxta Hebraeos, ed.
Lagarde, p. 2) sephar tallim, quod interpretatur vohimen hymnorum.
So also Philo always uses the term 'vfi.voi or one of its compounds in
his citation of Pss. (Hatch, Essays in Biblical Greek, p. 174), and in the
De vita contempl. (II. 475), an early writing attributed to Philo {y.
Br.^'HS. 126)^ the same usage ap- pears. Josephus {Antiq. VII. 12)
refers to the psalms as songs and hymns iv. § 12).

(v5) [SSn] vb. Qal only in mng. be boastful, which also appears in Pi.
and Hiph. make one's boast {y. ^ 56^"). Pi. \ praise: (l) obj. God 63^
69^6 11^175. c. S5?, on account of, 119I**; in summons 1481- ^-i^;
often of public worship in holy place 222»-27 846 107^2 14612; y :,-,■,«
35I8 1098O; c. 3 instr. 149'; (2) obj. CB*, of God 69" 7421 113II 135^-^
1452 i486. Imv. used of temple worship 22'''*, cf. v.^^- 26^ i jo^- 2- ». 8.
4 4. 5. 6^ ;„ summons to angels and all creatures 1482-2.8.8.4.7 i^o^-^;
addressed to all nations 117^; to Zion

NAMES OF THE BOOK OF PSALMS xxi

I47I2. Liturgical use: nviSSn 1353; elsw. as titles of Hallels, at the

begin- ning 106I iii^ 112I 113I 135I 146I 147I 148I 149' 150'; at the end
104^^ i05^s io6« 1 139 115I8 11619 1 172 i35-;i i46i« 147-^0 i48i-> 1498
1506; in other forms 102I8 115^' 150^. Pu. be praised : (l) maidens in
song 78''''; (2) elsw, of God, in ptc. with gerundive force, to be praised,
worthy of praise, iS* (= 2 S. 22*) 48- 96* {— I Ch. 16-^) 145=5; of His
name 113*. — J n^nn n.f. (i) praise, adoration, paid to Yahweh, 22* 34-
4811 51I" 7i«- »• h 109I iiiW 1191^1 145'"^; as sung 40* I061"'', cf. t,-^^
1481-' (?); (2) act of general public praise 22-^ d^^ 66-- ^ lOO'* 147I
149I, cf, also 22* 33^ 106I-; (3) song of praise in title 145I; (4) qualities,
deeds, etc., of Yahweh demanding praise 9^^ 35-* ^2,^ 7913 i02-^2
io62. 47.

(C) The term ni'?pn is used in Ps. 72-'^ as a sub-title of the Davidic
Psalter {v. § 27). X n^9.-i nS. prayer, is used in the titles of Pss. 17, 86,
90, 102, 142, and also Hb, 3I. In all these cases it was original before
the Pss. were taken up into any of the Psalters, n-jon is used elsw. in
\p for prayer 35!^ 66^'^ 80^ 88'* 102I8 io9<-' 141^ c. *? 42^ 69I*, •'Jd'?
88^ 1412, Phrs. for hearing prayer: c. yet:* 42 39I3 ^^4 5^3 849 1022
143I; ^■'vpTx 6i2 66^^; nj^fNn 17I 552 86^; nph 61", VvX njfl 102I8. The
vb. J ['?'?fl] is not used in Qal. It prob. had the fun- damental mng.
intervene, interpose, and accordingly the derivatives, arbitrate, judge,
not used in i/' ; and intercede, pray, Pi. io6*\ Hithp. c. *?« 5^ 32^, ^y3
72'^. The term n'^on was indeed the most appropriate title for 13, as
the great majority of its psalms are prayers. But the term n'?nn
ultimately pre- vailed among the Hebrews as among Christians; for
prayers when sung in worship naturally are regarded as hymns.
Thus, in place of m^DP 7220 of Hebrew text © has v\x.voi, so U
laudes, showing that at the date of the origin of @ the conception of
the Psalms as hymns had already, among Hellenistic Jews, displaced
the older conception. Gr. does not hesitate to regard <@ as giving the
original text, <S omits the passage as an editorial note. But Aq., S, 9,
Jf, agree with Jlj, which certainly gives the true reading.

(Z>) In (5, f bore the title i/'aX/io/, pi. i/'aX/i6s, so Lk. 24**, or Book of
Psalms Lk. 20*2 Acts i^'; xpaXiJiSs is the translation of ittc used in the
titles of fifty-seven Pss. in |t^, a n. formed by d from [ici] vb. denom.
[iv;t] n.m, song or poem, with trimmed, measured words and ornate
style, from f ^rri vb. trim, prune. Qal Lv. 2^^*. Niph. Is. 5^. f'^r?] sg. cstr.
Is. 25", elsw. pi. 2 S, 23I Is. 241*^ Jb. 35IO Pss. 952 1195*. t ■"^l'?! n-f-
idem, accompanied with instrumental music Am. 5^3 Pss. 81^ 98^^;
prob. also, though not mentioned, Ex, 152 Is. 122 5i3 Ps. 118". t [">^f]
denom. vb. only Pi.: (l) sing, c. '^, to God 912 276 3o5 66* 7123 7510 loii
10433 1052 1462 Ju. 58. dc-^ Pss. 18^0 922 1358; c. Sn 59I8; c. ace. sfs.
30I3 57IO (?) 108* (?) 138I; c. ace. God 6833 j^^i Is. 125; DZ' Pss. 7I8 93
6rJ 662-* 685; -^mni 2i»; ^^X'C 478; abs. 57^ 98* loS^; (2) play, musical
instruments 332 477- 7. 7. 7 ji22 g^5 j^^T i^g^, cf. 144^ Tctc is a more
technical form for n^ci, nicr, and indicates a poem with measured
lines and strophes, selected for public worship. It seems probable
that all these DinctD were gathered in an early collection for this
purpose (v. § 31), The title of this early Psalter subsequently became
the title of the whole
Xxii INTRODUCTION

Psalter. The term of (5 has been followed by most Vrss. In @^ the title
\f/a\T-fipi.ov appears; also in Hippolytus, Athanasius, Epiphanius, and
other Fathers. On the whole, this seems to be the most appropriate
title. Hb. /^ iv Aavl8 seems to be a title of the Psalter, reflecting the
popular usage as reflected elsw. in NT. and in ancient and modern
usage as a popular personi- fication of the book that bears his name.
Here, again, the early Psalter of David gave the name to the entire
collection of the Psalter.

A. THE TEXT OF THE PSALTER.

§ 2. Tha original text of the Psalter was written in the Hebrew

language, and in letters which were subsequently abandoned for the
Aramaic script. This latter text has been preserved in Mss., none of
which are older than the tenth century ; but they rest upon two
importajit revisioiis of that century, those of Ben Asher and Ben
Naftali, which differ chiefly in Massoretic material

The text of the Psalter, as that of all the OT., was written in the
ancient Hebrew language. The Pss. were written by many different
authors at different periods of time, and also passed through the
hands of many different editors. They therefore show traces of
several stages in the development of the Hebrew language. The most
if not all of the Pss. were written in letters resembling those of the
Samaritan language, preserved elsewhere only in in- scriptions and
on coins. They were subsequently transliterated into the square
Aramaic letters through an intermediate form of current Aramaic
script (Br.^"^-^''^^"). In all these processes of copying, editing, and
transliteration, changes occurred, some of which were intentional,
others unintentional, due to mistakes of various kinds. The Hebrew
text has been preserved in a large number of Mss. The earliest text of
the entire OT. is the St. Petersburg Codex, 1009 a.d. There are a
number of codd. of the Psalter, but none of an early date. All these
rest upon a revision of the text made by the Rabbi Ben Asher in the
early part of the tenth century, who undoubtedly used material no
longer accessible, and made such excellent use of it that his text has
remained the standard authority for the Massoretic text until the
present day ; although the variations in pointing of his co- temporary,
Ben Naftali, representing another tradition, have been preserved in
the Massoretic apparatus which is usually given in Hebrew Bibles.

THE MASSORA XXlil

The earliest text of the OT. preserved is the St. Petersburg Codex of
the Prophets, 916 A.D., but this does not contain the Psalter.
Ginsburg {Text of the Heb. Bible, p. 469 sq.) thinks that a Ms. of the
British Museum was writ- ten in 820-850 A.D., but, so far as we know,
he has found no one to agree with him. Most Hebrew codd., that have
been preserved, rest upon a text revised by Rabbi Ben Asher in the
early part of the tenth century, and this is the text that has been taken
as a standard in all printed editions. The recently dis- covered codd.
of St. Petersburg gives an earlier and simpler system of vowel points
and accents, but only slight variations in the unpointed text. The
variations in the most important codd. are given by Baer in his text of
i/* from two codd. Curtisianus, three codd. Erfurtensis, one cod. each
Francofurtensis, Heidenheimianus, Petropolitanus, and Sappiri
Parisiensis. The Massora also contains 13 traditional variations
between the Palestinian and Babylonian tradition, and 299 variations
between Ben Asher and Ben Naftali, none of which are of any serious
importance for the interpretation of the 1/'.

§ 3. The Massora also gives evidences of variations of text, going

back to primitive times, in marginal notes and signs, where the text
remains unchanged. Citations in the Talmud and other early Jewish
writings give little evidence of other variations of text.

The Massorites devoted themselves to the study of the tra- ditional

text of the OT. When the knowledge of ancient Hebrew was confined
to scholars, they endeavoured to perpetuate and stereotype the
traditional pronunciation, the method of recitation of the OT. in the
synagogue, and the connection of words and clauses in the
sentence, by the use of vowel points, accents, and other signs. This
was necessary because the Hebrew, like other Semitic languages,
was in ancient times written only so far as the consonants were
concerned.

These Massorites were so called as masters of Massora, or tradition.

Their work was based upon the methods of the Syrian schools with
reference to Syriac Literature. The differences between the so-called
Babylonian and Palestinian systems of vocalisation and accentuation
show various stages in their work, which continued for several
centuries. The earliest stages have left no record, but they may be
inferred from the simpler forms of Syriac and Arabic Literature
(Br.s^^- 1^-1*^). It is important to notice that all these vowel points
and accents are comparatively late in origin, and, although they rest
on tradition going back to primitive times, they were still matters of
opinion, and by no means have the veneralile authority of the
consonantal text. The view that they were equally inspired with the
consonantal text,

xxiv INTRODUCTION

held commonly in the sixteenth century, has been universally

abandoned. There are several Massoretic notes and signs which are
of great importance, for they indicate variations of text in ancient
tradition which the Massorites felt obliged to record, although they did
not venture to change the traditional text. These are: (i) The variation
between the np, that which should be read, and the 3'n3, that which is
written. There are seventy of these in \j/. (2) The inverted i,
parentheses, loya^^- 2*- 26. 26. 27. 28.40 (j,, Qchla veochla^'^ ;
Dikdtike hateamini^^'^; Ge/nara, Rosch hashanaP^'). (3) The Paseq,
^\\\c\i calls attention to a peculiarity of text that sometimes needs
correction. There are forty-seven of these in ^ {v. Grimme,
Psalmenprobletjie, s. 166 sq.; Ken- nedy, Note Line in Biblical
Hebrew, commonly called Paseq or Pesiq). This sign was neglected
by the older critics, but has been carefully considered by many
moderns, and is often found to be a sign of a corrupt text. (4) The
change of the form of letters also probably indicates variations of text,
the Ni^r -1 24*, nnai 'j So^^, nnai -p 84*, nMSn ; So". (5) The
superfluous let- ters: dSj'j 'n 99S 10412 116'', '1 nip' 51*, '1 Tpi 262 3821
8929 loi^ 144^* 145^ "> -IT'' l6^° 2i2 7720 iigH^- 161. These all need
attention as suggesting varia- tions in the text. (6) The extraordinary
points mark letters as doubtful 27!^. There are large numbers of
citations of i/- in the Talmud and other early Jewish writings, but so far
as they have been examined and collated they give no evidence of
any important variations besides those indicated in the Mas., which
doubtless took the most, if not all of them, into consideration.

§ 4. The earliest printed edition of the Hebrew Psalter was published

at Bologna in 147 J. Independent texts based on Mss. were published
at Soncino, i?i the Cojnplutensian Polyglot, and the second
Rabbinical Bible. All subsequent editions were mixed texts, until
those of Baer and Ginsburg, which give accurate forms of the
Massoretic text of Ben Asher.

(i) The earliest edition of the Hebrew text of \p was printed at

Bologna, 1477. The whole Bible was first printed at Soncino,
Lombardy, in 1488; then at Naples, 1491-1493. Another edition was
printed at Brescia in 1494. This was used by Luther in making his
version. The same text is used in Bomberg's first Rabbinical Bible, 1
516-15 1 7, edited by Felix Pratensis, and in his manual editions 151 7
sq.; and also by Stephens, 1539 sq., and Sebastian Munster. (2) The
second independent text was issued in the Complutensian Polyglot,
1514-1517, of Cardinal Ximenes. (3) The third independent text was
edited by Jacob ben Chayim in the second Rabbinical Bible of
Bomberg, 1524-1525. This was carefully revised after the Massora. All
the printed texts from that time until recent times are mixtures of
these three texts. (4) Baer and Delitzsch undertook a fourth
independent text by the use of the entire Massoretic apparatus
accessible. The Liber Psalmorum was pub- lished in 1880. (5) A fifth
independent text was published by Ginsburg,

THE SEPTUAGINT XXV

1894. It is essentially "based upon the fust edition of Jacob ben

Chayim's Massoretic recension." (6) A sixth independent text is in
process of publica- tion by R. Kittel (1905), with critical notes, using
ancient Vrss. and con- jectural emendations. The vol. containing ^
has not yet appeared.

§ 5. The earliest Version of the Psalter was that of the Greek

Septuagint, translated from the Hebrew in the second century B.C. at
Alexandria, and preserved in many ancient codices, the earliest of the
foi4rth century A.D., giving evidence as to an original Hebrew text,
fnany centuries prior to any Hebreiv authorities. The ancient Latin,
Coptic, Gothic, Armenian, and Ethiopic Versions a?-e based upon the
Greek Version.

The OT. was translated for the use of Egyptian and Greek Jews. The
earUest writings translated were the five books of the Law in the third
century. The Psalter was probably translated in the early second
century, for use in public prayer and praise in the Egyptian
synagogues. It was made from the best Mss. accessible at the time,
and gives evidence as to the original Hebrew text of early second
century B.C., three centuries earlier than the text fixed by the school
of Jamnia, and twelve centuries earlier than the Mass. text as fixed by
Ben Asher and preserved in the earliest Hebrew codd. It is usually
called the Septuagint because of the legend that it was prepared by
seventy chosen Hebrew scholars ^gj. sHs. i88»q.-^^ The Septuagint
Version of the Psalter, referred to in the abbr. (§, is one of the best
translations of the OT. It shows an excellent knowledge of the original
Hebrew, and a good knowledge of Alexandrine Greek. The translator
appreciated the poetic character of the Psalter, and also the fact that
it was for public use in the worship of the synagogue. He was con-
cerned, therefore, to preserve as far as practicable the metrical form,
and to give the sense of the original in intelligible Greek. Where a
literal rendering interferes with these objects he departs from the
letter and gives the spirit of his original, and so tends toward the
method of the later Targums. He shares in the re- ligious and
theological prejudices of his times. He has an undue awe of God, and
conceives of Him as essentially transcendent. He shrinks from the
anthropomorphisms and anthropopathisms of the earlier writers.

Xxvi INTRODUCTION

The text of (5 has been preserved in several types enabling us to go

back, on the genealogical principle of textual criticism, to an original
earlier than any of the codices {v. Br.SHS- 23i6q.)_ (-j) fhe earliest
codex is one preserved in the Vatican Library, usually indicated by B.
Pss. 105'-'- 1376 are missing. This cod. was written in the fourth
century A.D. It was the basis of the Sixtine edition of the Septuagint of
1586(7). It was used in the London Polyglot, with critical notes making
use of the other known codd. ; and so in many manual editions,
especially Van Ess, 1823, 1854, and Tischendorf, 1850, 1856. B was
published by Mai in 1857, and a facsimile edition by Vercel- lone and
Cozza in 1866 sq., a photographic lithographic edition, 1890. The
hands of several later editors may be traced in the text, indicated by
B"- ^- =.

(2) About the same time, and under essentially the same influence,
the Sina- itic codex was written. It was discovered by Tischendorf in 1
844-1 859, in the convent of S. Catharine, on Mt. Sinai, and was
deposited in the Imperial Library at St. Petersburg. It gives yp
complete. It is known usually as N, but by many Germans as S {v.
Gregory, Prolegomena, pp. 345 sq.). Tischen- dorf issued a facsimile
edition in 1862 (^Biblioritim Codex Sinaiticus Petro- politanus, Tom I.-
IV.). He also used n in his manual editions of i860, 1869, continued
after his death by Nestle, 1875, 1880, 1887. The best text of B has
been issued by Swete (3 vols. 1887-1894, 1895-1899), who uses n to
sup- ply the missing Pss. The references to B will be given simply as
(S'', those to N will appear as (5^ {v. Intr. Svvete's edition). These two
codices give what Westcott and Hort term the Neutral Text, based on
a text written on separate rolls in the early part of the second century
a.d. {y. Br.SHS. W')^

(3) The Alexandrian codex (®'^), now in the British Museum, was
written in the fifth century, Pss. 49I9-79W are missing from its text.
This codex rep- resents an Alexandrian official text, but later than the
revisions of Hesychius and Origen. This text was published by Grabe
and his associates in 1707- 1720). HP. also cite the Psalterium
ptirpureiiin Turicense C©"^) as Ms. 262. It has been preserved in the
Municipal Library of Zurich. It was published by Tischendorf in his
Monianenta Sacra inediia, IV. It was evidently writ- ten in the seventh
century. According to Swete its readings are in frequent agreement
with A. The following Pss. are missing: 1-25 302-36'-^° 4i''-43* 58i*-59°
599-10 59i3_6oi 6412-71* 923-93T 9612-978. (4) The text of Origen is
represented in the fragments of his Hexapla which have been
preserved. A Syriac translation of the text of the Hexapla (Syr. Hex.)
was made by Paul of Telia in 616 a.d. A Ms. of this text of the eighth
century was discovered by Ceriani in the Ambrosian Library of Milan,
and issued in 1874. (5) Lucian the martyr (311 +) made an
independent revision of the entire Greek Bible at Antioch. Lagarde
issued this text for the Historical books of the OT. in 1883, but died
before he was able to publish the rest of the OT. This text rests upon
a parent text which is the basis of the old Latin version, is near the
Syriac version, and resembles that used in the citations in Josephus
{v. Br.SHS. 203-204). The Codex Vaticanus 330 (HP. 108) was
recognised by Field and Lagarde as giving essentially this text. It was
the chief authority for the

THE SEPTUAGINT XXvii

text of the Complutensian Polyglot; hut this cod. does not contain \}/.
Swete regards 144, 147, 185 HP. as Lucian in their characteristics. (6)
The Re- vision of Hesychius is not so easy to determine. Cornill
{^Ezekiel, 79) and Swete [^Introduction to Old Test, in Greek, 486)
think that the Aldine text gives essentially the text of Jlesychius. F"our
other codices have come into importance in recent times. (7) The
Psalteriitm Graeco-Latiniim Vero- nense, (5^, generally attributed to
the sixth century, is preserved in Verona. It was published by
Bianchini in his Vinaiiiae canonicarum scripturarum, I., Rome, 1740 ;
but was not used in HP. It is highly valued by Tisch., Swete, and
others. Swete says: "A few portions of the Psalms (i^-a^ d^^^-dZ^
5826-33 io5^3_io6'-) have been replaced or supplied by a hand of the
tenth century, to which the corrections throughout the Ms. are
generally due." (8) The Fragmenta papyracea Londinensia (@U),
These are in the British Museum. Only two portions of ^ have been
preserved: lo^-iS^ 7.6^^-t^/^. It was published by Tisch. in his
AToniimenta sacra inedita, Nov. Coll., 1855. Tisch. ascribes it to the
sixth or seventh century. " Its readings are often unique, or agree with
the Hebrew or the Vrss. or patristic citations, against all other known
Mss." (Swete, p. xiii). (9) The Leipzig papyrus fragments of the Psalter
contain Pss. so^-"- 18-25 31I T^2^u_T^^9a 3313.342 3424-358 36*-
55!'*. They have been published by Heinnci, in Beitrage zur
Geschichte und Erkldricng des N.T., IV., Leipzig, 1903. According to
this scholar, these fragments resemble those of (5^^ and both
represent the common text, used by Christians and cited by the early
Fathers, as described by Jerome and Origen, before the latter
undertook to purify it and establish a correct text (pp. 9, 13, 25).

Many ancient Vrss. were translated from (§. The oldest of these was
the ancient Latin. Many Latin Psalters have been preserved, but so
far as known, none of them give early texts. We are for the most part
dependent on citations in the early Fathers. Jerome made a revision
of the Latin Psalter under the auspices of Pope Damasus L in t^^t,.
This is the Roman Psalter still used in St. Peter's at Rome. About 392
Jerome made a second revision on the basis of the Hexapla. This is
known as the Galilean Psalter, and is still in use in the Vulgate and
the Roman Catholic Breviaries. The Coptic Vrss. were made from (§.
The Bohairic Vrs. of the Psalter is of the sixth century (edited by
Lagarde, 1875). The Sahidic Vrs. is older, but of uncertain date. The
Psalter has been edited by Bridge, 1898. It seems to represent a text
of @ corresponding closely to (^^ {v. Brightman, Journal of Theol.
Studies, IL, 275). The old Gothic Vrs. of the sixth and the Slavonic of
the ninth century were made from (© of

xxviii INTRODUCTION

Lucian. The Armenian and Ethiopic Vrss. in their present form are
based on mixed texts, in which Syriac and Hebraic elements are
mingled with the Greek.

The texts of the Psalter in the several codd. of (3 are not always
homogeneous with the texts of other parts of OT., especially in the
early codd. This was due to the fact that the Psalter was usually on a
separate roll, and that the most of these rolls were prepared for
ecclesiastical use. Svvete remarks quite truly that Pss. of (3^ " are
evidently copied from a Psalter written for ecclesi- astical use, and it
is interesting to notice how constantly A here appears in company
with the later liturgical Psalters, R and T, and with the seventh century
corrections of K known as i^"-"." He also says : " The first hand of X
often agrees with A against B, and the combinations K, A, R, T in the
Psalms are not uncommon " (In/r. to OT. in Greek, p. 490). To this
may be added that in fact it is just these liturgical Psalters which
seem to have preserved the most accurate text of (!9, whether that
was due to the well-known conservatism of liturgical texts, or to a
more conservative revision of the ancient faulty texts by Origen and
Lucian than has gener- ally been supposed, limited chiefly to the
correction of errors. The text of (^ where there is a consensus of
readings has a value which has not been estimated by critics as
highly as it ought to be, so far as the Psalter is concerned. In a very
large number of cases this common text is to be preferred to ?^.
Where the ancient codd. (^'^^ ** differ from the other codd. they are
almost invariably at fault. It is altogether misleading to take them as
the norms of a correct text of the Psalter.

I have carefully examined all the most important variations, and the
result is the following. I. Where (S ' stands alone: (i) there are nine
corruptions of Greek words, 17" 278 35-0 37-8 71 is 748 76^ 84" \o^^^.
(2) There are four- teen omissions of words or clauses of |^ required
by measure or else earlier Ileb. glosses, 16^ 64^ 652-6 7112 73I8 744
757 ggis 90I6 102I6 139I2 1433 ,452. (3) There is one insertion injuring
the measure, 76*. (4) There is only a single instance in which the text
is correct. That is the omission of a clause of |§, 412, which injures the
measure. But this may be merely an accidental coincidence in which
a careless scribe happened to omit a passage which was a real
gloss. II. Where G^ stands alone there are many cases of error, e. g.

,,03.6.6 1133 II61.2.6 1222. C.9 1294 1306 1353.

OTHER GREEK VERSIONS XXIX

The earliest printed editions of the Psalter of (@ rested upon codd.

which have not, so far as I know, been determined: Milan, 1481;
Venice, i486, 1489; Basel, 1516. Justinianus issued in 1516 at Genoa
his Octaplum Psal- teriuin. The text of the Complutensian Polyglot,
1514-1517, was followed by four other polyglots : Antwerp, 1569-1572;
Heidelberg, 1 586-1587; Hamburg, 1596; Paris, 1645 +. The Aldine text
of 15 18, the text of the Complutensian Polyglot and of the Octaplum,
all agree for the most part with 144, 185, 264, of HP; and although
based on late codd., in fact are much nearer the orig- inal (5 than the
earliest codd. (S*^- **. In a few instances the Octaplum differs from
the Complutensian text, but in these, so far as the most important
read- ings are concerned, it agrees with 144 HP, which is regarded as
Lucian's. A valuable discussion of texts and versions of (5 is given by
Swete, Intro- duction to the Study of the OT. in Greek, and by Nestle,
Urtext und Ueber- setzungen, pp. 64-65. A cautious but valuable
study of the reading of <5 of Swete's edition is given by F. W. Mozley,
T/ie Psalter of the Church, 1905. There remains much work to be
done in the study of these codd.

§ 6. Several other Greek Versions ivere made in the second, third,

and fourth centuries A.D., that of Aquila frotn the official Hebrew text
of the school of Jamnia, that of Theodotion to improve (§ in the
direction of that text ; and that of Symmachus to give a better Greek
style. Other minor Versions, indicated as Quinta and Sexta, were also
composed. None of these have been preserved, except in fragments.

(§ was used in a large proportion of the citations in the NT. and

Christian writings of the second and third centuries. The Jews of "the
school of Rabbi Akiba, owing to a literalistic tendency, threw discredit
upon (§ among the Jews, and so gradually under- mined the
confidence even of Christians in its accuracy. Accord- ingly, many
attempts were made to make a better Version. The first of these
came from Aquila, a pupil of Akiba, who made a new translation from
the official text established by the school of Jamnia. This is
exceedingly literal and pedantic, and frequently transliter- ates rather
than translates. This Version, indicated by Aq., is chiefly valuable for
its evidence as to the official text which it translates. Theodotion (©)
undertook a revision of @ to make it more conformable to the Hebrew
text of Jamnia. Its variations from (§ also help to the official Hebrew
text of the second century rather than to an earlier text. Symmachus
(2) had a later and a different purpose ; namely, to improve the style
and character of (^.

XXX INTRODUCTION

It is therefore of value in helping to a text of (3. It is difficult to

determine the purpose of Quinta and Sexta, but so far as appears
they do not give evidence of any knowledge of early Hebrew codd.
These efforts did not succeed in producing a text suitable for
universal adoption ; they in fact increased the confusion and
corruption among the Greek codd. by mixed texts. This evil was the
chief reason for the masterly work of Origen in his Hexapla. Origen's
Hexapla was the most important Biblical work in ancient times. It
gave in six parallel columns the original Hebrew text, the same
transliterated, a purified text of (3, the Versions of Aq., 2, 0, and also,
as a sort of appendix, Quinta, Sexta.

The Hexapla has been preserved only in parts. The Syriac translation
was discovered by Ceriani in the Ambrosian Library of Milan, and
published in 1874. Mercati, in the same library, discovered the original
Hexapla of Ps. 45 and parts of 17, 27-31, 34, 35, 48, 88, of which he
gives an account in Un Palimpsesto Ambrosiano del Salmi Esapli,
1898. He has recently dis- covered additional material in the Vatican.
The pubhcation of all this mate- rial is announced for one of the
forthcoming parts of Studi e Tesli, Roma, under the title Psalmorutn
Hexaplorum reliquiae e codice rescripto Ambrosi- ano, etc. The parts
of the several Greek Vrss., so far as they were known to exist at the
time, were published by Field, Origenis Hexaplorum quae super sunt,
2 vols., Oxford, 1875. ^^- Schechter discovered some fragments of
Aq., portions of Pss. 22, 90, 91, in the Genizah at Cairo.

§ 7. The Syriac Peshitto Version was tnade from a comparison of the

Hebrew text with (^, and shows the infiiience of a?t early Aramaic
Targum. It has maintained its integrity since the fourth century.

At an early date, probably in the second or third century, a translation

of the Psalter was made for the use of Syrian Christians {%). It was
based upon a Hebrew text, but kept (§ constantly in view. It also
shows traces of the influence of an oral Aramaic Targum earher than
the existing Targum (z/. § 13). The author was a good Hebrew
scholar, but his purpose was to give a Vrs. for practical use, rather
than an exact verbal rendering. He therefore takes liberties with the
original from a dogmatic as well as a prac- tical point of view. S
passed through a number of revisions, but has kept its integrity since
the fourth century, as Aphraates in his Homihes uses it essentially in
the same form that we now have.

OTHER VERSIONS XXXI

The first edition of the Psalter of & was published by Erpenius,

Leyden, 1625, from two late codd. Gabriel Sionita in the same year
issued a Syriac text based on three other codd., with a Latin
translation. This edition was used in the Paris Polyglot, 1629-1645,
and the London Polyglot, 1654-1657. In the latter, Herbert Thorndyke
in his critical apparatus used two codd. of late date. Dathe in 1768
reissued the text of Erpenius, with variations from the London
Polyglot. The text of the London Polyglot was reissued by Lee in
1823, and was translated into English with critical notes by Andrew
Oliver, Boston, 1861. The American missionaries, in 1852, published
at Urumia, Per- sia, a Nestorian text of much value. This has been the
basis of other texts for use in the East. The Codex Ambrosianus was
published by Ceriani, Milan, 1 876-1 883. F. Bathgen, in 1878, made a
collation of this codex and three later codd. in his Untersuihtiiigen. In
1879, in his Psalteriicm TetragloUa?n, Nestle reissued the Codex
Ambrosianus ; and this edition has been reprinted by W. E. Barnes, in
his Peshitta Psalter according to the West Syrian Text, 1904. Barnes,
however, corrects it occasionally from early West Syrian codd., and
gives a rich critical apparatus derived from a collation of a large
number of codd. The best estimate of the text of S is given by Ba. in
the Jahrbiicker fur Protestanische Theologie, 1882. The influence of
(5 upon S was so great that when these agree it is doubtful whether
the testimony of % as to the original text of ^ is independent.
Especially was ,S influenced by (5^ ; but, on the other hand, it
belongs to the same family of texts. Agreement with J§ is of greater
importance, and disagreement with |§ and @^ more impor- tant still. It
should also be remembered, as Barnes justly says, " We have to deal
in the Psalter with a text which was specially transcribed for
ecclesiastical use, and accordingly we must not be surprised, if we
find it coloured by eccle- siastical phraseology" (p. xxxv). On the one
side, it may be said that because of its ecclesiastical use it is more
difficult to revise the Psalter than any other book of the Bible ; on the
other side, that the Vrss. often preserve early read- ings. My study of
the text of the Psalter shows that while S tends to an agreement with
®^, it nevertheless often agrees with |^ against @, and some- times
with 3 against (@ and MT. It not infrequently has independent read-
ings, a fair proportion of which are to be preferred as nearer the
original text than those of any other Vrss., even of |^ ; cf. 2'- 12 162
1713 27^ 32* 46^ 74^, but especially 4^ 173-* 5910 5^5 SqIS 1124 139I6.

§ 8. Jerojne in the early fifth century issued his Latin transla- tion,
jnade from the Hebreiv text of his times, but with all the other ancient
Versions and Origen's Hexapla in view.

Jerome, after the completion of the two revisions of the old Latin
Psalter already mentioned (§ 5), undertook c. 389 a transla- tion of the
entire OT. from the original Hebrew, which he com- pleted in 390-405
at Bethlehem. This Vrs. took the place of

xxxii INTRODUCTION

the old Latin Vrss. in all the books except the Psalter, and is known as
the Vulgate (iJ). This new Vrs. of the Psalter could not overcome the
use of the Galilean Psalter in the usage of the Church. Accordingly, U
of the Psalter is the Gallican Version, and the Version of Jerome is
distinguished from it in reference by the abbreviation J. This Vrs. is
exceedingly valuable, especially in the study of the Psalter ; for
Jerome was not only an able Hebrew scholar, using the best Hebrew
texts accessible to him in Palestine, at the time when the Rabbinical
School at Tiberius was in its bloom ; but he was also familiar with
Origen's Hexapla, and the full text of all the ancient Vrss. in earlier
Mss. than those now existing. 3 in the main gives evidence as to the
Hebrew text of the fourth Christian century. Where it differs from ^
and (§ its evidence is especially valuable as giving the opinion of the
best Biblical scholar of ancient times as to the original text, based on
the use of a wealth of critical material vastly greater than that in the
possession of any other critic, earlier or later.

The text of 3 is best given in Lagarde's Psalteriiim juxta Hebraeos

Hie- ronytni, 1874, and also in Nestle's Psalter iuni TetragloUum, 1879.

§ 9. The Aramaic Targiim of the Psalter in its present fortn dates from
the ninth century, but it rests upon an oral Targum used in the
synagogue from the most ancient times.

The Targum on the Psalter (ST) represents a traditional oral

translation, used in the services of the synagogue from the first cen-
tury A.D. The original Hebrew text was constantly kept in view, for it
was the custom to read the original before the Targum was read.
Therefore the Targum gives evidence as to the traditional Hebrew
text, with all the development that that tradition had from the first till
the ninth century, ever restrained, however, by the original text. The
Targum, however, was not simply a translation, but at the same time
an explanation of the original, enlarging upon it to give the sense by
way of paraphrase. It avoids anthropo- morphism, and entirely
disregards the poetic form and style.

^oi \p was first published by Bomberg, 15 17, with Jb., Pr., and the
Rolls. Lagarde's edition Hagiographa Cknldaice, 1873, is based on
that of Bomberg. It was republished by Nestle, in his Psalkrium
Tetraglottiim, 1879. Bacher

THE ORIGINAL TEXT xxxiii

{Das Targum zti den Psalmen, Gratz, Mona/sschrift, 1872) states that
the 2r of ^ and Jb. came from the same hand.
§ 10. The critical use of Hebrew texts and versions leads back in
several stages from the official text of Ben Asher of the tenth century,
through the text used by Jerome of the fourth century, the official text
of the School of Jamnia of the second centuTj, to the unofficial
codices of the second century B.C., which gave the Canonical Psalter
in its final edition. But it had already passed through centuries of
transmission by the hands of copyists and editors. We have to
distinguish, therefore, betiueen the original text of the Psalter of the
Canon and the original text of the psalms themselves as they came
from their authors.

The existing Hebrew codd. lead us to the official MT. of the tenth
century as edited by Ben Asher, with Massoretic notes indicating
traditional variations in the text coming down from ancient times. 3
takes us back to a Hebrew text of the fourth century prior to the work
of the Massorites, and therefore to a text composed of con- sonants
only. The Hebrew text of Origen's Hexapla, and S, also tend in the
same direction, although they are to be used with more reserve,
because of modifying influences traceable in these Vrss. The Greek
translations of Aq., ©, are all important helps to determine the official
Hebrew text of the Synod of Jamnia of the second Christian century.
The text of @ carries us still farther back, to a Hebrew text of the
second century B.C., very soon after the Psalter had received its final
editing. In this way, by the use of the genealogical principle of Textual
Criticism the original He- brew text of the Psalter may be determined,
at the time when it was finally edited for use in the synagogue and
temple, and took its place in the Canon of the Writings. But it is
evident that even then we are a long distance from the original text of
the Pss. as composed by their authors. The Pss. had passed through
the hands of a multitude of copyists, and of many editors, who had
made changes of various kinds, partly intentional and partly uninten-
tional. The Pss. were changed and adapted for public worship, just as
has ever been the case with hymns, prayers, and other liturgical
forms. The personal, local, and historical features were gradually
effaced, and additions of various kinds were made to
xxxiv INTRODUCTION

make them more appropriate for congregational use. The text of the
Psaher is one thing, the text of the original Pss. is another thing. After
we have determined the former as far as possible, we still have to
determine the latter by the use of additional internal evidence in the
Psalter itself, and of external evidence from other books of OT.

§ 11. There are several Psalms which appear in different texts in the
Psalter itself, or in the Psalter and other Books of the Old Testament
These give evidence of originals differing in some respects from the
varying texts that have been preserved.

(i) Pss. 14 and 53 are evidently the same Ps. in different texts. The
latter betrays more clearly its historical origin, although the original
divine name m.T' has been changed to D^n^.N, as in other Pss. of 15
{,v. § 32). The former has been generalised and made smoother and
more didactic. They both show editorial changes as well as errors of
copyists. (2) Ps. 18 is the same song as that given in 2 S. 22. The text
of the latter is more archaic, although it has many of the same late
glosses as the Ps. The Ps., however, received still later revision,
making it more suitable for public use. (These variations are given in
the Massora of Baer's text, pp. 1 30-1 35.) (3) Ps. 70 is the same
essentially as 401^-1^. It was appended to Ps. 40 for liturgical
purposes, and adapted to its context. (4) An early Ps. has been used
both. by sy^"^'^ and 108I-S, another by 60'-^* and io8'-i*, these three
Pss. being all composite {y. § 14). (5) I Ch. 16^-^'^ gives a Song of
thanksgiving, which is composed of Pss. 1051-1^ and 96. The former
is part of a tetralogy, 104-107 ; the latter is a part of the royal Ps.
broken up into 93, 96-100. The Song of Ch. is therefore a mosaic of
parts of two Pss., to which a doxology was added by a late editor of
Ch., who inserted it as a specimen of the temple Pss. of his time.

§ 12. Tlic Psalms were cofnposed in the parallelisms, fneastires, and

strophical organisations of lyric poetry. When these have been
determined with reference to any particular Psalm it is not aifficuli to
see the changes that have been made in the original text.

(A) Hebrew poetry is dominated by the principle of parallelism of

members. The simplest form is seen in the couplet ; but it is extended
to a considerable number of lines. There are three primary forms of
parallelism: (i) the synonymous, (2) the syn- thetic, and (3) the
antithetic; the synonymous having a more ornate variety which may
be called (4) emblematic ; the synthetic a more vigorous variety which
is (5) stairlike in character. An

POETRY OF THE PSALTER XXXV

important variation appears in what is called (6) introverted paral-

lelism. But within these six varieties there are still a great number of
combinations in accordance with the nature of the parallelism,
whether it extends to entire lines or to the more emphatic words in
them.

Bishop Lowth {^De sacra Poesi Heb. 1753 ; cf. Preliminary

Dissertation to Isaiah, 1778) was the first to establish the principle of
parallelism in Hebrew poetry, although he based his conclusions on
older writers, Rabbi Asarias and especially Schottgen {Horae Heb.
Diss. VI. De Exergasia Sacra). Lowth's views were at once accepted
and have maintained themselves. Lowth dis- tinguished three kinds
of parallelism, — the synonymous, the antithetical, and the synthetic.
Bishop Jebb {Sacred Literature, § IV. 1820) called atten- tion to a
fourth kind, which he properly named " introverted." Lowth had
already recognised it (Prelim. Diss. Isaiah xiv), but did not name it or
emphasize it. Other scholars have noted the stairlike and the
emblematic

(v. Br.SHS. 385-4U) _

Attention may be called to the following specimens : —

(i) Synonymous.

15I Y^H^^EH, who shall be a guest in Thy tent ?

Who shall dwell on Thy holy mount ? 17I3-140 r\ RISE, Yahweh,

confront him, cast him down;

deliver me from the wicked, destroy with Thy sword ;

May they be slain with Thy hand, Yahweh ; slain from the world. 7I3-
14 jF not. He whets His sword,

Doth tread His bow and make it ready.

And doth prepare for him deadly weapons;

His arrows He maketh into fiery ones. 6'-8 prOR I am weary with 7ny
groaning;

1 must complain every night on my bed ; I make dissolve with my

tears my couch. Wasteth away because of grief mine eye, Waxeth old
because of all mine adversaries.

1^8-10 "yHE Law of Yahweh is perfect, refreshing the soul;

The Testimony of Yahweh is trustworthy, making wise the simple ;

The Precepts of Yahweh are right, rejoicing the heart ;

The Commandment of Yahweh is pure, enlightening the eyes;

The Saying of Yahweh is clean, enduring forever;

The Judgments of Yahweh are true, vindicated altogether.

(2) Synthetic.

142 YAHWEH looked forth from heaven upon the sons of mankind,
To see whether there was any acting intelligently in seeking after
God.

17II-12 T^HEY advance, now they march about, they fix their eyes;

They purpose to camp in the land, they maltreat as a lion ; They are
greedy for prey, they are like a young lion lurking in secret places.

xxw'l INTRODUCTION

235-6 T^HOU spreadest before me a table in the presence of mine

adversaries.

Hast thou anointed my head with oil ; my cup is exhilarating.

Surely goodness and kindness pursue me all the days of my life,

And I shall dwell in the house of Yahweh for length of days. ^Q^-i T
WAITED steadfastly on Yahweh, and He inclined unto me;

And brought me up from the pit of desolation, from the clay of the
mire;

And set my feet upon a rock ; He established my steps ;

And gave a new song in my mouth, a song of praise to my God.

Many see and they fear, and they trust in Yahweh.

(3) Antithetical.

37I2-13 'pHE wicked deviseth against the righteous and gnasheth his
teeth at him.

The Lord laugheth at him ; for He seeth that his day cometh. 17I46-15
T ET their portion be during life ; their belly fill Thou with Thy stored
up penalty. May their sons be sated, may they leave their residue to
their children. But as for me, let me behold Thy face ; let me be
satisfied with Thy favour. 1264-6 r\ RESTORE, Yahweh, our
prosperity, as streams do in the south country. They that sow seed in
tears, may they reap with jubilation. He may go forth weeping,
bearing the load of seed ; Let him come home with jubilation, bearing
the load of sheaves. 379-11 pOR evil-doers will be cut off; but those
that wait on Yahweh will inherit the land. And yet a little while, and the
wicked will be no more, and thou wilt

attentively consider his place, and he will be no more ; But the

afflicted will inherit the land, and take delight in abundance of peace.
3813-I6 'pHEY also that seek my life lay snares ; Of my distress they
speak, of ruin; And utter deceits all the day. But I am like a deaf man
that heareth not. And as a dumb man that openeth n< t his mouth,
And in whose mouth are no arguments.

(4) Emblematic.

37I-2 pRET not thyself because of evil-doers, and be not envious

against them that do wrong ; As grass they will speedily wither, and
like the fresh grass fade. 1246-8 "DLESSED be Yahweh! who hath not
given us over as a prey to their teeth. Lo, we are like a bird, that has
escaped out of the trap of the fowler. Lo, the trap was broken, and we
escaped from it. Our help is in the name of Yahweh, maker of heaven
and earth. i29*-8a T ET them be put to shame, and let them be turned
backward, all the haters of Zion, Let them become as grass of the
housetops, which, before one can draw the scythe, withereth.

rOLTRY OF THE PSALTER XXXvil

Wherewith the reaper does not fill his hand, or he that bindeth
sheaves
his bosom. And they who pass by say not, " The blessing of Yahweh
unto you."

(5) Stairlike.

2486. c YAHWEH, strong and ^nighty,

Yahweh, mighty in battle. 32-3 Y'^HWEH, how 7nany are mine

adversaries!

Many are rising up against me ; Many are saying of me : " There is no

salvation for him." 25I-' IJNTO Thee, Yahweh, I lift up my soul; O my
God, let me not be

ashamed. In Thee I trust, therefore let not mine enemies exult, even
mine. Yea, let none that wait on Thee be ashamed ; let them be
ashamed that

deal treacherously without effect. Thy ways make me know, Yahweh,

and Thy thoughts teach me ; Lead me in Thy faithfulness, and teach
me ; for Thou art the God of

my salvation. Remember Thy compassion, Yahweh, and Thy

kindness, for they are

of old. The sins of my youth remember not; according to Thy

kindness

remember me.

In the other two Strs. of this Ps. the stairlike parall. is carried out on
the scheme : 2 + 2 + 3, Str. IL ; 3 + 2 + 2, Str. IIL, as Str. L In every
tristich the middle line does not have the catchword.

iz^-s IVI'^^ Yahweh cut off every flattering lip.

And every tongue speaking great words ; Those who say, " To our
tongues we give might. Our lip is our own ; who is lord over us."
(6) Introverted.

30^-11 u NTO Thee I was crying, and unto my God I was making
supplication for favour : " What profit is there in my blood, when I go
down to the Pit ? Will the dust praise Thee, declare Thy faithfulness?
Hear and be gracious, become helper to me." 69-11 J^EPART, ye
workers of trouble, from me :

For He hath heard the voice of my weeping, Yahweh hath heard my

supplication, Yahweh accepteth my prayer. They will turn back, they
will be put to shame in a moment. 3^16-22 'pHE face of Yahweh is
against them that do evil, to cut off their memory from the land. The
eyes of Yahweh are unto the righteous, and His ears unto their

cry for help ; They cry and Yahweh heareth, and delivereth them out
of all their distresses.

XXXviii INTRODUCTION

Yahweh is nigh unto the brokenhearted, and the crushed in spirit

saveth.

Many are the misfortunes of the righteous, but out of them all Yah-
weh delivereth him ;

He keepeth all his bones ; not one of them is broken. Misfortune shall
slay the wicked, and they that hate the righteous shall suffer
punishment.

{B) The Pss., as Philo, Josephus, Origen, Eusebius, and Jerome tell
us, were composed in several kinds of meter. The measures,
however, were not of feet, as in classic Latin and Greek, or of
syllables as in Syriac poetry ; but of words or word accents, as in
Assyrian, Babylonian, Egyptian, and the most ancient poetry of other
nations. The simplest measure is : (i) the trimeter, meas- ured by
three tonic beats; (2) the tetrameter, which has four tones, usually
with a caesura in the middle ; (3) the pentameter, which has five
tones, the caesura usually coming after the third tone, but sometimes
for variety of efifect after the second ; (4) the hexameter, which has
six tones, with the caesura usually in the middle, but sometimes for
variety after the second or the fourth tones, and occasionally with two
caesuras dividing the line into three parts. In the estimation of tones
we have to consider that on the one side monosyllabic words are
usually not counted, but are attached to the following word and not
accented ; and on the other side that words of four or more syllables
have a secondary accent which is counted in the measures. This is
true occasionally of words of three syllables.

The statements of Josephus {Ani. II. 16 (4); IV. 8 (44); VII. 12 (30)) that
Hebrew poetry was composed of trimeters and pentameters and
hexame- ters are so distinct that they cannot justly be questioned. He
is sustained by Philo {de Vita Mosis, I. 5). Although it may be said that
Origen (on Ps. 118, Pitra, Analecta Sacra, II. 341), Eusebius {^De
praep. Evang. XI. 5 Migne, XXI. 852), and Jerome (in librum Job,
praef.) depended upon Josephus, yet they were near enough to the
original Hebrew text to have an independent judgment in this matter;
and their judgment has been confirmed by modern investigation in
the teeth of a stubborn traditional opposition. As Ley shows (ZATIV.
XII. 212), Origen distinguishes between the Hebrew pentameter and
hexameter written in one line and the Greek method of dividing them
into two. I. Many efforts have been made to measure syllables after
classic models: (i) Franc. Gomarus (^Davidis lyra, 1637), followed by
Heinsius, De Dieu, Hottinger, and the younger Buxtorf. (2) Marc.
Maiboa

POETRY OF THE PSALTER XXxix

{Davidis Psahni X. itetn VI. 1690). (3) Francis Hare {Psalmorum libri
in versiculos metrice divisus, 1736), followed especially by Weisse.
The treatises of Gomarus, Maibon, and Hare were republished in
Ugolino, Thesaurus (XXXI.). Lowth severely criticised Hare's
measures. He had no doubt that Hebrew poetry had measured lines,
and he distinguished between long and short measures, in the former
recognizing the " small rest or interval "; but he thought that it would
be impracticable to find more definite measures because the original
pronunciation of the Hebrew language could not be known {v. Prelim.
Diss, to Isaiah, xxv.). (4) William Jones {Poeseos Asiaticae com-
mentariorum, 1776) applied the rules of Arabic meter to Hebrew
poetry, involving the doing away with the Massoretic system of
vowels. So, essen- tially, E. J. Greve. (5) J. J. Bellermann ( Versuch
uber die Metrik der Ilebr'der, 1813), applied the system of morae to
Hebrew poetry. (6) J. L. Saalschiitz {I'on der Form der Hebr'dischen
Poesie, 1853) rejected the Masso- retic system and built on the
pronunciation of the Polish and German Jews, after the Aramaic
method. II. G, Bickell (^Metrices Biblicae, 1879; Car- mitia Veteris
Meirici, 1882; Dichtungen der Hebraer, 1882-1884), followed by G.
Gietmann {de re nieirica Hebraeoruin, 1880), finds a Hebrew meter in
the number of syllables after the method of Syriac poetry. There is a
con- stant alternation of rise and fall, so that only iambic and trochaic
feet are possible. The Massoretic system is rejected and the Aramaic
virtually put in its place. The accent is generally, as in Syriac, on the
penult. An elaborate criticism of Bickell's theory is given by Ecker
{^Porta Sion, 1903, pp. 147 sq.). Doubtless the original Hebrew
pronunciation was different from that of the Massoretic system, but
Hebrew was not a mere dialect of the Aramaic, still less of so late a
form of it as the Syriac. It has recently been shewn that the earliest
Syriac poetry did not measure by number of syllables. III. The
measurement of Hebrew verse by the beat of the accent has been
maintained by a great number of scholars with increasing conviction.
This is indepen- dent of the doctrine of syllables, whether more like
the Arabic, Aramaic, or the Massoretic system. Moreover, it is
independent of the theory on what syllable of the word the accent
should fall. In any case, we have just so many accents in the verse.
The earliest writer to make the accent the determin- ing principle of
measurement, so far as I have been able to discover, was C. G.
Anton {coiijeciura de metro Hebraeorum, 1770, Specimen editionis
Psalmorum, 1 780). In this he was followed by Leutwein {Versuch
einer richtigen Theorie von der Biblischeii Verskunst, 1775), Ernst
Meier {Die Form der Hebr. Poesie, 1853), but especially Julius Ley
{Die tnetrischen Formen der Hebr. Poesie, 1866 ; Grundziige des
Khythmus des Vers- und Strophenbaues in der Hebr. Poesie, 1875 ;
Leitfaden der Metrik der Hebr. Poesie, 1887, and other minor
writings). To Ley, more than to any other scholar, is due the credit of
leading to a correct conception of the measures of Hebrew poetry. I
accepted the principle of measurement of Hebrew poetry by accents
soon after I began to teach as Professor of Hebrew and cognate
languages in Union Theological Seminary, in 1874 ; and from that
time I have given much

Xl INTRODUCTION

attention to the subject. My views were published in 1881 (^Homiletic

Quar- terly, pp. 398 sq., 555 sq. ; Biblical Study, first edition, 1883, pp.
262 sq.). The principles were appHed in the study of the Poem of the
Fall of Mankind {Reformed Quarterly Review, 1866), Poem of the
Creation {Old Testament Student, 1884), and of all the poetic
Messianic passages {Messianic Prophecy, 1886). My views were
more fully stated in five articles {Hebraica, 1886- 1888), and in the
tenth edition of Biblical Study, enlarged under the title General
Introduction to the Study of Holy Scripture, 1899. In 1883 I criti- cised
Ley's octameters and decameters as simply double tetrameters and
pen- tameters, and objected to his theory of substitution and
compensation, which he has since abandoned. This principle of tonic
measures was adopted by Francis Brown {Measures of Heb. Poetry
as an Aid to Literary Analysis, JBL, IX. pp. 91-106) and many other
Americans. C. H. Toy {Commentary on Proverbs, 1899) uses the tonic
principle, but objects to the terms trimeter and tetrameter, and uses
ternary, quaternary, etc. W. R. Harper used the method on the basis
of my article in Hebraica, in the preparation of his Com- mentary on
Amos and Hosea, 1905 {v. Preface, ix.). Cheyne employs the tonic
principle (in his commentaries on the Psalms'^- ^, Book of the
Prophet Isaiah, SBOT. 1899). Most Biblical scholars since Jebb have
been reac- tionary in their views of Hebrew poetry. Budde {Das
Ilebraische Klagelied, ZATIV. 1882) deserves great credit for his
investigation of the pentameter in the Old Testament ; but the name,
fCina verse, that he gave to it, though adopted by many scholars, has
little to justify it, for the earliest Kina uses the tetrameter measure (2
S. i^^"^'), and the pentameter measure is used for all kinds of poems,
especially for those in praise of the Law, 19**-^^ 119, which are the
reverse of Kina's. Budde's long hesitation to accept other measures
is difficult to understand. He says, however (article Hebrew Poetry,
DB.), " The vastly preponderating probability appears to belong to the
theory of Ley, who counts the ' rises' without taking account of the '
falls.' " Duhm, in his Commentaries on Isaiah, 1892, and the Psalter,
1899, also uses the tonic principle, but without any explanation of his
principles or his relation to others. It is astonishing how exactly his
views, as to many passages, correspond with those given previously
in my Messianic Prophecy, 1886. In the meanwhile the principle of
tonic measure was greatly strengthened by the discovery that the
same principle determined the structure of the more ancient
Egyptian, Baby- lonian, and Assyrian poetry. F. Brown {Religious
Poetry of Babylonia, Pres- byterian Review, 1888), among other
examples, shewed that the epic of the descent of Istar to Sheol is
pentameter. The Hymn to the Nile was recognised as measured by
the tonic accent, by Guieysse {Records of the Past, new ed.. III. 47-
48). Erman also {Life in Ancient Egypt, p. 395) stated that Egyptian
poetry was measured by the tonic accent. Two recent scholars have
endeav- oured to fortify the tonic principle by a closer study of the
syllable. H. Grimme {Abriss der Bib. Hebr. Metrik, ZDMG. 1895;
Grujidziige der Hebr. Akzent und Vokallehre, 1896; Psalmen
Probleme, 1902) revives the use of morae, but builds essentially on
the accents for measurement of lines. His last book
POETRY OF THE PSALTER xli

has only come into my hands since I completed my Ms. for this Com-
mentary. Our independent work agrees as to the measures of Pss. 1-
50, except in 7, 9-10, 11, 17, 19" 23, 25, 31, 32, 34, 37, 38. Pss. 25, 34,
37, hexameters, he interprets as trimeters, dividing the lines at the
caesuras. The other Pss. are full of difficulty, due chiefly to glosses
where there is room for difference in reconstruction. E. Sievers in
1901 published his Melrische Studiett. While building on the tonic
principle, he fortifies it by giving it a foundation in the laws of speech,
song, and music, and by a careful study of the una cented syllables.
His principles have been adopted for the most part in Bathgen's
Psalinen^, 1904. Sievers, in his double fours and sevens, falls into an
error similar to that of Ley. His double fours of Ex. 15, 2 S. I, Ju. 5 are
nothing but tetrameters, and his sevens limited, so far as ^p is
concerned, to 4, 9-10, are due to mistaken interpretation of the
measures, which in both cases in the original Pss. were trimeters,
disturbed, however, by many glosses. Those who have used the
principle of tonic measure since Anton, have not failed to rec- ognise
that the stress of the accent alternates with a falling of the voice in
one, two, or three syllables, in varied relation to the tonic syllable ; but
they have not thought it needful to count these syllables as Sievers
does. Indeed, Sievers (p. 77) recognises that Anton instinctively came
nearest the truth, that his theory needs few modifications, and that he
only failed in working it out in detail. But it is just this detail in Sievers'
method which is of doubtful value. It is based on the essential
accuracy of the Massoretic system, which, as is evident from the
transliterations in Origen's Hexapla, was artificial ; and, as many
Hebrew scholars since Lowth have recognised, is of doubtful origi-
nality. And in fact Sievers' measures, as those of Grimme, really
depend upon the tonic accents, which alone are of any great
importance even in his system. In the use of the natural laws of
speech and music as the basis of the measures of poetry, Sievers
was anticipated by the eminent American poet, Sydney Lanier
{Science of English Verse, 1880), whom I used at an early date. A
most thoroughgoing and invariably hostile criti- cism of metrical
theories of Hebrew poetry is given by Ecker {Porta Sion, 22-181 ;
1903). A more recent, less complete, more sympathetic, yet uncer-
tain criticism is given by W. H. Cobb {Criticism of Systems of Hebrew
Metre, 1905).

The following is the result of my study of the measures of the Psalms

: — I. There are eighty-nine trimeter Pss. in the Psalter. This is a
favourite measure for lyrics. These Pss. are 2, 3, 6, 7, 8, 9-10, 11, 15,
18, ig^"' 20, 21, 22, 241^ 24^-10 26, 277-12 33, 36^-10 38, 44, 47, 49, 51,
54, 55^"^-^-* 56, 57^-* 576.8-12 (= 1082-6) 59, 6o3-T- 126-14 6o8-i2»
(=io88-i4) 63, 661-9 661^19 67, 698-14.20-29 71^ 73^ 75^ 76, 772-16
7717-20 78^ 79^ 80, 8i2-65 8i6=-i5 82, 83, 85, 88,

gg4-5. 18-46 go, 91, 92, 93-1-96-100, 94, 95I-S 95''"^^ IC2--12 I03, IO4,
IO5-IO6, IO7, IO9I-5. 16-18. 21-27 1096-15 iii^ 112, 113, 114, II5I-8 1159-
I6 116^ 117^ 118, 135, 136, 138, 1391-6.1^16.23-24 ,397-12 13917-22 ,42,
1441-2.7-11 146 147I-6. 7-11. 12-21

148, 149, 150. We may give as a specimen 24I-6; —

Xlii INTRODUCTION

na >2Z'^^ San

njjia^ nnnj Syi

wip Dipna Di|i>->D 33S -131 >|->j

itt'cj NIB'S NC'r^S

niniD nana nb-^

ijjB'> 'hSkd npisi

iB'-n in ni
II. There are twenty tetrameters in the Psalter: i, 4, 12, 13, 16, 29, 30,
41,

46, 58, 61, 64, 68, 74, 86, 892-^-e-is 894V-52 140, 141, i44]-'-i5. Ps. 13
may be given as a specimen. The caesura is always in the middle
when it occurs.

•'jnaB'P nxj — nini njn'ii'

i^Dja nixp HTN NjN-ny

ia''N iS;? oni njn'ijj

■<iy; nD''an — >nS!< nin>

>jiy m'-Nn — nmn jtyiN-je

Ti^T lS — 0>!< -1D$<''"I0

III. There are twenty-five pentameters in the Psalter: 5, 14 (= 53), 17,

198-15 27I-6 28, 32, 35, 362-5 39 402-12 42-43, 48, 52, 5510-16. 21-22.
-24 65, 692-7. 16-19. 30-32 4oW-i8(=r 70), 84, 87, loi, I lo, 1 19, 137, 143.
Ps. 14 may be given as a specimen. The caesura usually comes after
the third beat, but occasionally for variety after the second.

O'n'^'N I'N — laSa Saj idn

aiwni'i'-pN — ^^^S^ laiynn inini:'n

DiN"ija"S' — T'pi^''"' cccc nin^

d^'hSm B'-n — SoB'D tt"n niNi'^

ihSnj nn' — jd id San

nnx Dj pN — ait3"n!:'j?"pN

■iDy iSaN — pN"'Sj,'D i;jTi xSn

iNt|i nS nini — nnS iSas

aiTQ ':'N->a — inc nntj db*

DDNc mni o — B'>an onxj?

IV. There are twenty-five hexameters: the alphabetical 25, 34, 37, 145
; the pilgrim Pss. 120, 121, 122, 123, 124, 125, 126, 127I-2 1272-'^ 12S,
129, 130,

POETRY OF THE PSALTER xliii

131, 132, 133, 134; and 31, 50, 62, 72, io2^3--'-23. Pss. 124, 125 illustrate
the varied use of the caesura.

^j^Sj; aipa — ^:h htib' mni iSiV 1J3 DDK nnna — 'ji;-^3 a^n mn

onijcS Tita ujnj nSb* — nin^ ^na

O'tt'pii noD ntaSnj — iflxa u^'dj (njn)

C.-ijdd) uoSdj urnNi — ■^2^•: non (njn)

V-1N1 cca' nE7 — nini 0^3 mrj?

nS aoD onn — a'''?tt'ni 3tr> oSiy np nnyn — icyS 3''3D nin>i

V. There are long Pss. of varying measures. Ps. 23 has three Strs. of
three, four, and five tones, increasing with each Str. Ps. 45 is
essentially a tetrameter, but it uses occasional trimeters with striking
effect for a more rapid movement of the thought. In this it resembles
the Song of Deborah, Ju. 5. Some scholars, as Toy and Duhm,
recognise dimeters of two tones, but these are parts of tetrameters or
hexameters. The division made by these scholars are at the
caesuras. There are no dimeters except in broken lines used at times
for a metrical pause (e.g. Pss. i^-* S^- 1°). Many of Grimme's
trimeters are really hexameters. Sievers' double threes and double
fours are trimeters and tetrameters.

VI. The Hebrew poets seldom accent a monosyllable. It usually loses

its tone by being attached to the previous or the subsequent word.
Two successive tonic syllables make very bad euphony, especially at
the end of 1. There were various devices for overcoming this
difficulty. At the end of 1., the accent of the word before the
monosyllable was retracted ; e.g. y-\!K >^iiiff 2^^, o 'pi*n 212, pN
Sam^-ip^' i':;'! 7!^, 13 ^^on iS^", na or*! 24I. Two tones were gained by
attaching three short words ; e.g. l3"nD~''3 5II, i3"'DKn-'73 5^2^
n^n"''3a'i"S3 49-. The insertion of the conj. 1 before a monosyllable
makes a sufficient vocalic utterance to justify giving the word a tone.
It is sometimes used to make it easier to give a long word two tones ;
e.g. nSi, 37'''i 41^, Sni 25^ 37I, ^x.1 3^, in all cases given by (@ but
omitted by |§.

( C) The Hebrew poets, as poets of other nations, used archaic words

and forms for metrical purposes : (a) The archaic case endings
softened the transition from word to word and made the language
more melodious. {^) The archaic suffixes and modal

Xliv INTRODUCTION

forms were used partly for the same purpose and partly to give the
tone a more melodious position, (c) The archaic prepositions were
employed in order to get independent words or variation in the tonic
syllable (Ley.^'-'""'^^''^-^**"'-; Br.sHS-^n^.

(a) ^ 50IO 792 10420 1,48,

nnl for n_ 3^ 442' 63^ 80" 92I6 94!^ 120I 1253. (d) .C5132512414+.

P 5IO Il2-3 129 35II 368 +.

ID- sf. 2^- 6 1 17 21 10- 11- 13 22^ + ; ^d";- for on';> 2* 44*- " 49" +. (0
^C3 for 3 Il2.

1D3 for D 29« 585- 8- 10 636 7813 9o9 928 +.

^1V for n;j i04"^3,

■•'^y for Sy 5o5- 1« 92* 9420.

>:t; for p 44" 458 782.

iSa for S3 19* 632 72'^.

(V) The Hebrew poets ornamented their lines by various devices at

the beginning, in the middle, before caesuras, and at the end. At the
beginning the order of the alphabet was followed and acros- tics were
made of various kinds. Certain important words were repeated in
several successive lines. At the ends of lines a kind of assonance or
rhyme was made, especially by the use of identical suffixes. The
same device was also used at times before caesuras.

(a) The Alphabetic Pss. are 9-10, 25, 34, 37, iii, 112, 119, 145. Usually
the letter of the alphabet begins a 1., a couplet, or a Str. ; but in 92-3 it
is repeated at the beginning of each of the four 11. of the Str., and in
119 throughout the twenty-two alphabetical Strs. it is repeated eight
times (cf. La. 3). (d) Ps. I32"3 has nJN"^>' at the beginning of each of
the four lines of the Str. ; and v.*-^ has jq at the beginning of three of
the four 11. Ps. 29 re- peats nin'i Sip eight limes and i3n thrice. Ps. 62
repeats in eight times. Ps. 148 repeats imSSn six times, and Ps. 150
the same nine times, (c) Rhyming with identical suffixes is used as an
ornament, rather than as in modern poetry to mark the ends of all 11.
of the poem. The following examples may suffice. —

ID- 23«''- ■«<''■ 5a6. _ ,_ 13 throughout, 27^ ^-8. 9. 11-12 22206-22

302.4 ^^^ j^A ,42.
— q- 92-8 15I 2o2^ 45*-— 1- 45"- — ^- 152-3. — n_ 24I-2 45I3-I6 (6 l.)._
The Pss. that use this method usually vary in their use of it. — Ps. 6
has

^_ for the most part 62''*3a6. 4a6. 5a. 7a()c.8ac. goft.lOa") ^)jj^ •. y_56.
6a6 ,_ y_8J.lla_

Ps. 31 has V V. 2-n but r\ v.20-21. 23. _ pg. 35 has \ v.i^- "-1*, but D_
vfi-^.

— Ps. 119 has a variation, some Strs. ending in ri, others in >_. — (cf)
Ps. no has ■>_ after caesura and at end of 1. 1, but l in 11. 2, 3, 4, 5 ;
o_ 1. 6 ; M. 7 ; C'_

POETRY OF THE PSALTER xlv

11. 8, 10; n_ 1. 9. At the beginning of six 11. of 45^^"'^ the words end in
ni_. — Ps. 143 has in ten 11. the first and last words in v* before
caesuras ^. — 144^ has assonance in every word of the tetrameter
hexastich ; all the words of 11. I, 3, 5 end in av; those of 2, 4, 6 in n\
The later scribes and editors did not care for this ornament of style,
and so obscured it and even effaced it partly by changing the order of
words in the sentence, or by glosses of various kinds.

(£) The Pss. were also arranged in regular strophical organiza- tion,
as was indeed almost necessary for musical rendering in early lyric
forms of song. The reason why this has not been evident is that the
liturgical glosses of later times have obscured or destroyed them.
These strophes are of great variety as coming from so many different
authors and so many different periods of time. Strophes may be
simple or complex, just as in the case of parallel- ism of lines. The
simple strophes are of few lines of one kind of parallelism. The
complex strophes have more lines and two or more kinds of
parallelism. In this case the connection of thought is usually clear.
The strophical divisions may be determined by a more decided
separation in the thought of the poem. Some- times it is not easy to
distinguish between the lesser and greater separations because of a
lack of familiarity of modern scholars with the delicate shades of
parallelism, which constituted the most char- acteristic feature of
Hebrew thought ; and because of the prejudices due to other
rhetorical and logical uses of Western races and mod- ern times. The
simple strophes of one kind of parall. only are not common. They tend
to a monotonous style. The usual method in the strophe is to combine
the several kinds. This puts at the disposal of the poet a very great
variety of combinations. These will appear in the commentary on the
particular Pss. As Lowth well says : " A happy mixture of the several
sorts gives an agreeable variety, and they serve mutually to
recommend and set off one another." (Prelim. Diss, to Isaiah, p. xxvi.)
I may, however, sum up the results of my investigation of the
strophical structure of the Pss. as follows : —

The Strs. are arranged on the same principles of parallelism as the

11., in all its varieties. Poems of single Strs. are uncommon. The most
frequent structure is the pair of Strs. frequently doubled in two pairs,
rarely as eight and sixteen Strs. The triplet of Strs. is also common,
less frequent its multiples of six,

xlvi INTRODUCTION

nine, and twenty-four Strs. There are also poems of five, and its
multiples, ten, fifteen, and twenty Strs. Poems of seven Strs. are
uncommon. Poems of eleven and twenty-two Strs. are limited to
alphabetical poems. I do not attempt to separate the glosses in the
verses given below. Duplicates are not counted, (i) Poems of single
Strs. are the Pilgrim Pss., 123, 125, 127I-2 127*-^ 128, 131, 133, 134.
There are only four others: 15, 362-° 117, 14412-10^ which have
special reasons. (2) Poems with a pair of Strs. are fifty in number: i, 7,
8, 11, 13, ig^-'^ ig^-is 20, 21, 24I-6 24?-'^'^ 27I-6 32, 366-1" 39, 4o"-is (=
70), 49, 52, 54, 576- 8-12 (= io82-^0» 58, 59, 62, 65, 6613-20 y^, 79, 8i2-6*
89*'-52 95I-G 957-11 loi^ 1021^29 iio^ 114^ 120, 121, 122, 124, 126, 129,
130, 136, 13917-22 142, 143, 1441-2- 7-11 147I-B i47''-ii 150. Poems with
four Strs. are thirty-one in number: 2, 3, 4, 6, 12, 26, 30, 33, 402-12 41,
44, 48, 51, 56, 6o«-7- izft-i^ 6o8-i2« (= 1088-") 71, 7717-20 8i6'^-i5 83, 85,
91, 92, 1022-12 107, 113, 115I-8 II82-7- 10-12 132, 141, 148. Poems of
eight Strs. are: 17, 68, 116; of sixteen Strs. 89*-®- 18-46. (3) Poems of
three Strs. are thirty-six in number: 16, 23, 25, 27--12 28, 34, 35, 42-43,
45. 46, 50. 55'-'-'-'" 55'*-''- '^-'' 57'-* 61,

63, 64, 661-9 67, 692-7- 14-19. 30-32 76, 82, 84, 87, 88, II5»-16 Il819-26
I35, I37, I38,

i.jg7-i-2 140^ 145^ 146, 14712-21 149. Poems of six Strs. are : i8, 75,
892-''- 6-i5 90,94, 109I-S- 16-18- 21-27 I ogi-6. 13-16. 23-24_ Poems of
nine Strs. : 74; of twenty- four Strs. : 105-106. (4) There are twelve
poems of five Strs. : 5, 14 (= 53), 22, 29, 31, 38, 47, 698-13- 20-29 ►,7-2-
16 80, 86, 1096-15. There is also one of ten Strs. : 73 ; one of fifteen
Strs. : 93 -|- 96-100 ; and one of twenty : 78. (5) There are three poems
of seven Strs. : 37, 103, 104. (6) Alphabetical poems are two of eleven
Strs. : 111,112; and two of twenty-two : 9-10,119. These Strs. vary in
number of 11. and in combinations of parall. The Refrains are not
counted in the Strs. (i) The only apparent monostichs are in
alphabetical Pss. : 25, 34, in, 112, 145. But these are not really mono-
stichs, but 11. grouped in several kinds of stichs : 25, 34, 145
heptastichs ; in, 112, distichs. (2) Distichs are not common in the
Psalter. They are more appropriate to sentences of Wisdom. There
are, however, five : 14 (= 53),

62, 661-^ III, 112. (3) Tristichs are not common: 17, 74, 75, 7717-20 g^^
116. (4) The tetrastich is the most frequent lyric form. There are sixty-
two of them : 3, 4, 5, 9-10, 12, 13, 23, 26, 27"-i2 28, 29, 30, 401*-!^ (= 70),

47, 48, 552-3- 5-9a 572-6 576.8-12 (^ 1082-C), eoS-^-lSft-H 6o8-12<» (

^^ I088-I*), 61,
63, 65, 73, 78, 8l6'-15 82, 86, 892-3- 6-15 89*-5- 18-46 94, lOI, IO3, IO5-
IO6, 1096-15 1091-5-16-18.21-27 11^^ II5I-8 117, n819-26 120, 121, 122,
123, 124, 125, 126, I27I-2 127^-5 128, 129, 130, 131, 132, 133, 134, 137, 1
39I-6. 13-16. 28-24

1297-12 139I7-22 141^ 144I-2- 7-11. (5) There are thirteen pentastichs :
6, 31, 32, 366-10 402-12 4,^ 5596-16. 21-24 64, 67, 8i2-5» 90, 110, 143.
(6) There are forty-three hexastichs: i, 192-7 198-15 27I-6 362-5 37, 38,
46, 50, 52, 54, 56, 68,

692-7. 14-19. 30-32 696-13. 20-29 76^ 772-I6 yg^ go, 84, 85, 89*"-52 92,
93 + 96-IOO, 951-6 957-11 ,022-12 102I8-29 114, II59-I6 ilg2-7. 10-12
135^ ,36, 138, 140, I44I2-I6

146, 147I-6 I47^~ii 14712-21 i4g, 149, 150. (7) There are nine
heptastichs: 2, 25, 34, 39, 6613-20 71, 72, 91, 145. (8) There are nine
octastichs: 8, 11, i6, 20, 44, 58, 83, 104, 119. (9) There is one nonastich
: 42-43. (10) There are

POETRY OF THE PSALTER xlvii

seven decastichs : 7, 15, 22, ;i;^, 35, 51, 142. (11) There are four
duodeca- stichs : 21, 59, 88, 107, (12) There are two fourteen-lined
Strs. : 18, 49. (13) There are several Pss. with varying Strs., 24'"*'
24""^", with respoirsive choirs. Ps. 45 has Strs. of increasing length
with Rfs. and measures varying as the Song of Deborah, Ju. 5.

The credit of calling the attention of scholars to the strophical

organisation of Hebrew poetry is usually given to Koster {Das Buck
Hiob unci der Prcdiger Solomos nach ihrer strophischen Anordnung,
1813; Die Psalmen nach Hirer strophischen Anordnung, 1837 ; and
especially Die Strophcn oder Parallelisinus der Verse der Heb.
Poesie, S. K. 1831). But in fact many older scholars had recognised
the strophe and antistrophe in Hebrew poetry ; so especially Anton.
Even Lowth pointed out that there were stanzas of different numbers
of lines (Prelim. Diss, to Isaiah). Koster builds on Lowth's system of
par- allelism and maintains that groups of verses are arranged on the
same princi- ples of parallelism as the verses themselves, and thus
he gets various kinds of strophic parallelism corresponding with the
various kinds of parallels of lines. He distinguishes (i) word strophes,
(2) thought strophes, {a) synonymous, {b) antithetical, (c) synthetic,
and (</) identical. In this he is essentially correct. De Wette, in the
fourth edition of his Commentary, 1836, recognises that about all the
Psalms are divided into strophes ; so Ewald, Olshausen, Delitzsch,
and others in their Commentaries. There were, however, great
differences of opinion as to the principles for determining the
strophical organisation, as these scholars, one and all, made the
strophical divisions dependent upon their opinions of the most
important breaks in the thought of the poems. If they had built on
Koster they would have been more success- ful. D. H. Miiller {Die
Propheten in Hirer urspriinglichen Form, 1895, ^t>'o- phenbati ujid
Responsion, 1898) classified the strophes under the terms,
responsion, concatenation, and inclusion. As I said in 1899 (SMS.
399-) . "There is nothing new in his theory but the terminology and
some of the illustrations. Responsion is simply the antithetical
parallelism of strophes, concatenation is the stairHke parallelism of
lines used in strophical relations, and inclusion is the introverted
parallelism of strophes. I have taught all this for thirty years and given
the doctrine of the strophe in the writings above referred to." Miiller
was hardly justified in objecting to Zenner {Chorgesange im Buche
der Psalmen, 1896) as appropriating his ideas, for they were common
prop- erty, the inevitable result of the application, since Koster, of the
principles of parallelism to strophes. Rather Miiller himself was to
blame for not properly recognising the work of his predecessors,
which would have shown him that his views were not as original as
he supposed.

(i^) There are also Refrains which some poets use in connec- tion
with the various strophes of their poems. These are of sev- eral kinds
: {a) they are often identical in thought and expression ; (/') the
thought is the same but its expression varies ; (r) the
xlviii INTRODUCTION

thought and expression both vary ; {d) a number of Pss. were

composed and arranged for singing by responsive choirs; and (<?)
some for solo voices and choruses.

{a) Ps. 39 has 2 Str. 7^ with identical Rf. i^; Ps. 42-43 has 3 Str. 9^ with
identical Rf. 3^. The following also have identical Rfs. : 46, 49, 56, 59,
62, 80, 85, 116, 144"^. ((^) Ps. 8 has an identical couplet of Rf. ; but it is
before the lirst Str. and after the second Str., on the principle of
inclusion or introverted parallelism, so 57'^(= loS^*-), cf. 58. Ps. 107
has double Rfs. (f) Ps. 45 has 3 Str. of increasing length, 2, 6, 18, with
a Rf. of one line at the close of each beginning with an identical term,
but varying in thought and expression in other respects. Ps. 66^ has
two Str. couplets, each introduced by a Rf. varying only in expression.
The following Pss. are uniform in structure, with varying Rfs., 50, 84.
(</) Pss. 20, 21 were sung by responsive choirs. The Rfs. vary in
expression. They are trimeter couplets following 2 Str. 8' in Ps. 20,
and 2 Str. 12^ in Ps. 21. Ps. 24'-!" was also arranged for responsive
choirs with Rfs. in which there is identical expression in part, and in
part variation. Pss. 118'^ 118^ were also arranged for responsive
choirs, {e) Ps. 15 has a couplet of inquiry, followed by a decalogue of
moral requirement and a monostich of conclusion. Ps. 24!"^ has a
similar variety of inquiry, response, and statement. The recognition of
Refrains and responsive choirs in the Psalter has been quite general.
But there has been a great difference of opinion as to particular Pss.
Zenner (^Chorgesiinge ini Buche der Psahnen, 1S96) pushes
responsion to extraordinary lengths, and includes in his scheme a
large number of Pss. that give no other suggestion of responsive
choirs than the principle of responsion, which is, as we have seen,
rather a characteristic of one kind of parallelism of Strophes as well
as lines of Hebrew poetry. At the same time it is quite possible that
the choirs of temple and synagogues made a more extended use of
responsive singing than has ordinarily been supposed. This feature of
responsion of Strophes certainly made such responsive singing
easier; cf. Condamin, Le Livre d^Isaie, 1905. The attempt of Baumann
(^ZDA/G. 1905, S. 129 sq.) to discredit the Rf. is based on false
conceptions of the nature of a Rf., and is made in such a way as to
discredit rather the author.

§ 13. Several Pss. give evidence that they were parts of longer Pss.

(i) Pss. 9 and 10 were originally one alphabetical Ps., as indeed they
are given in (5, F, and in the uses of the Roman Catholic, Greek, and
Syriac Churches, making a difference of numbering of one less Ps.
from Pss. 10-113. Ps. 9 in the order of the alphabet reaches the Str.
with :, Ps. 10 begins with S and continues the alphabetical structure to
the end. However, there are several Strs. in which the letter has been
lost, partly through mistake, partly from the intentional substitution of
other words and sentences by editors.

PSALMS DIVIDED OR COMPOSITE xlix

(2) Pss. 42 and 43 were originally one. This is evident from the Rf.,
which comes twice in 42 and once in 43, and from the fact that the
measures, strophical organisation, and entire character of the Pss.
are the same.

(3) Pss. 93, 96-100 were originally parts of a great royal advent Ps. of
fifteen trimeter hexastichs. It was broken into six Pss., and these were
edited with many changes for liturgical purposes. Even in J§ in twelve
codd. 93 is part of 92, in nine codd. 95 of 94, in four codd. 96 of 95, in
fourteen codd. 97 of 96, in eight codd. 99 of 98. (4) Pss. 105 and 106
were originally one, each having twelve trimeter tetrastichs. (5) (3 also
divides 116 and 147 into two Pss. each, followed by F, so that 11 7-147
||J, EV*., are numbered differently from @, F. 148-150 have the same
number in all.
§ 14. Many Pss. are cojnposite of two or more original Pss. or parts of
Pss. combined for liturgical purposes. Usually the original Pss. were
of different poetic structure^ a?id they are com- bined in various ways
by editorial seatns.

(i) Ps. 19 is composed of an early trimeter morning hymn in praise of

the sun, v.^-'^, and a late pentameter in praise of the divine Law, v.^-
^^ (2) Ps. 24 is composed of an original choral, v.'^'^", and a later
ethical Ps., v.i"^. (3) Ps. 40 is composed of an original Ps., v.2-12, of
four pentameter pen- tastichs, to which was appended v.^^^i- = Ps. 70
with editorial modifications.

(4) Ps. 60 is composed of v.^-i^a^ an ancient piece, and v.^-^- la^-ii, a

more modern one. Ps. 108 is composed of v.^-^ = Sl^'^^ ^^^ v.'^-i* =
60^-1*, not that this Ps. actually used parts of 57 and 60, but that it
used one of the orig- inals of each of these Pss. (5) Ps. 89 is
composed of a paraphrase of the Davidic covenant in four parts, each
of four trimeter tetrastichs, v.*-^- 1^-*'' ; a much later tetrameter poem
of six tetrastichs in praise of the fidelity of Yahweh in the creation and
government of the world, v.-*-''- ^'^^. These were combined at a still
later date, and given a conclusion of two tetrameter hexa- stichs
expressing an intense longing for divine interposition, v.*^"^^. (6) (S,
&, and even Ki. combine 114 with 115 in their 113 ; but in fact 115 is
com- posed of four trimeter tetrastichs, v.^-^, and three trimeter
hexastichs, v.^-i^. (7) The following Pss. are also composite of two or
three earlier Pss. : 27, 36, 55, 57, 66, 69, 77, 81, 95, 102, 109, 118, 127,
139, 144, 147.

§ 15. Many early Pss. have been adapted by editors of the several
minor and major Psalters for later use by glosses of various kinds.
These are usually in different measures from those of the Pss. ; and
frequently the persons and numbers of nouns and verbs differ from
those of the original poems, as if the editors would carefully distin-
guish their additio?is from the originals.
1 INTRODUCTION

These glosses are of several kinds. The simplest and most natural
are liturgical in character, petitions, intercessions, calls to worship,
expressions of praise and the like. Pss. expressive of piety and
protestations of integrity are modified by the insertions of confessions
of sin and pleas for forgiveness. Protestations of innocence are
inserted in Pss. which lament the sufferings of the people of God from
vindictive and cruel enemies. Personal, local, and earlier national
relations are generalised so that earlier Pss. might with propriety be
used in the public worship of late times. Early Pss. were adapted to
the time of the supremacy of Law by legal glosses, to the times of
Hebrew Wisdom by legal glosses, to the Maccabean times by
lamentations for defeat, imprecations upon enemies, and other
warlike expressions appropriate to a period of persecution and
conflict. Early Pss. were enriched by illustrations from earlier
literature, or by fuller and expansive statements. Several Pss. were
given a Messianic reference in this way. Thus the editors of the
various Psalters did exactly what the editors of prayer-books,
liturgies, and hymn-books have always done. They had greater
interest in editing the Pss. for public worship than in preserving their
original literary form and mean- ing. Accordingly, many of the Pss.
have lost their original literary form. They express varied states of
mind, differences of experi- ence, inconsistent situations ; there are
sudden and unexpected changes in tense of verbs, and in person
and number of pronouns and suffixes. All this makes the Pss. richer
in the expression of religious experience, and in this respect more
suited to the varied needs of the congregation, but greatly injures
their literary and historical value.

It will be sufficient to call attention to several Pss. in which editorial

work of various kinds appears.

(i) The alphabetic Pss. show signs of changes of the text. Ps. 9 has
the alphabetical structure preserved with Strs. n , 3, 1, r, n. But the
Strs. J, n, b, \ D have been modified. Ps. 10 has the alphabetic
structure in S, p, i, c, n. But the Strs. c, :, d, ", s are confused. Ps. 25
has an additional line with T for an original p. Ps. 34 adds two
tetrameters. Ps. 37 has the Str. y con- fused. Ps. 119 shows evidence
of a great number of changes in the uses of terms for divine Law and
in their order in the Strs. Ps. 145 lacks the Str. J. The alphabetic form
of La. has been well preserved, but that of Na. i has been confused
still more than that of Pss. 9-10. (2) Ps. I^ is a mosaic

TEXTUAL GLOSSES AND ERRORS

k:

from Je. 17^^ Ez. 47^- Jos. i^ interposed between two antithetical
Strs., mak- ing a metrical arrangement of the present Ps.
impracticable. (3) Ps. 18 was a graphic ode of the time of David,
preserved in another edition I S. 22. An editor prefixed a protestation
of love, v.-. Another inserted an assertion of fidelity to the
Deuteronomic Law, v.-i--'*; still another of fidelity to the morals of
Hebrew Wisdom, v.^^-^s, and there are other expressions indicating
a later attitude of Israel to the nations than that represented in the
original ode, V.36. 436. 46. 50^ (4) Ps. 22 was a graphic plea of
suffering Israel. A later editor appended a liturgical gloss, v.^*-^- '^,
another v.2**-32, to give the sufferings a world-wide and Messianic
significance. (5) Ps. 32, a simple penitential Ps., was enlarged by an
ethical gloss, v.'-^, a gloss of intensification, v.", a gloss of warning,
v.^-^, and a concluding liturgical gloss. (6) Ps. 44, an original Ps. of I^
was edited in E with a gloss of adaptation, v.^- ". Maccabean glosses
appear in v.*'- ^"^, the exultation of victory, and in v.^°- ^^, by another
hand, the humiliation of defeat. (7) Ps. 65 is an ancient song of praise
in the temple, v_2 3a. 5. 6a. 7. 80 95^ ^ gloss makes the worship
universal, v.^*- ^; another makes the divine wonders in nature an
object of fear, v.^"; another thinks of the covering over of
transgression, v.*. Later editors add fragments of two har- vest songs,
the one, v.^'^"^^, of the grain harvest; the other of the richness of
flocks, V.1--1-*. (8) Ps. 728-1- is a mosaic of citations from Zee. g^*^
Is.^ Jb. 29I2. A large proportion of the Pss. have such glosses as
these, adapting early Pss. to later uses, in the several successive
editings of the Psalter.

§ 16. The text of the Psalter shows a large ?iumber of errors, Just
such as 07ie would expect from its trans mis sio7i through the hands
of many different editors a?id copyists. There are essentially the
same kinds of errors and subject to the same rules and priticiples of
classification as those that are found in all Literature.

The most of the Pss. were composed in the ancient Hebrew script,
resembling the Samaritan letters. They were transliterated into the
Egyptian Aramaic script, and finally into the later square Aramaic
letters. In each of these scripts errors arose from mistakes as to
similar letters both in form and in sound ; the transposition of letters in
a word or of words in a sentence ; the wrong attach- ment of letters to
words, or of words to sentences ; the trans- position of clauses ; and
conjectures in the case of defective or illegible Mss.

(l) There is a large number of mistakes of letters. A list of these is

given in Gr. {Com. 011 Pss., Vol. I. 128 sq.); of. Baumgartner {£,tude
Critique sur P'etat dn texte dii livre des Proverbes, 277 sq.). The
following speci- mens of a very large number may suffice: 12® ma';
(g, .S, 2, vsn. 14^ dhd = 538 Dxr:. 16* Dn^3Dj; © a^vDj. 18" ni^ = 28. 22"
ni\ 28^ -'■yv-r.; (5, S),

lii INTRODUCnON

>t;'3. 292 min; (5 msn. 30^ mn; (5 mn. 40I6 inti'^ = 70* nti". 42^ dtin; 6 a-
nN, 40^ Doni; @ s^San. 68I6 yy2; (5, S, !-•■'. 71^1 2Dp; ®, 3, S, aar.
90^ Dnmr; <5, S, Dnjjit. gi^^ Snr; (@, S, 3, '^nt. 97" j?-it; (5, 3, Si, ni?.
1091" is-mi; (5 iirnj''. 109" cpr; (5, 3, !:'pj\ 10913 ins; @ inx.

(2) Transposition of letters : id' yia n"? for (S, 3, }.n nS^. ii^ o^no; S
>nnD. l8i» na;? =28. 2213 nya. 18*8 i3i>i = 28. 22« -.nni, so 1442. 25^
n*?; ® Sn. 268 pyc; (5 a;' J. 451" 1'0''n; (S, 5, ■>?!<; ^ "^^Q. 49^2 33 -,p.
@, 5, gc, aijp. 72^ -liNi"; (5 inNM. 1046 iri>DD; (5 inaD.

(3) Letters differetttly connected : 4^ hdSdS iii3D for (5 nnS 3"? naj. ii^
niDX aain nij, Vrss.iiDX id3 nn ■>^1J. 85^ nSojS i3w Sni for © nS djS
>ytf ^Sni. 106'' D'' S>' for (5 ^''Sj?.

(4) Fi?/-^d'^ differently connected: 22^^ iN2i:inS; but ®, U, Nn* nnS.

25I ^■^S^t : n::'N, but (5 ^^'?^^ nc'n. 42^ inSx : vjd, but v.i- 43^ ••n'?^!
ijd.

(5) There are many examples of dittography : lo^o anoN CNdSh; io^*
nriN 13 nnxT; 32'' vn ••nsn; 44* \j after n, so v.^o.

(6) The folloiving specimens of haplography may be given : 38^ 'J"»n

(n)''3S; 42^ Jiyn (.-i)7''N3; 28^2 sx (>>?!<); 45* 111 for ri^-T- required
for assonance.

(7) Displacements : 5I2 njS3 displaced from iD'''?^ iDr, making a

confusion of similes.

(8) Conflation by error : 32^ pn nsd for piSD confused with iiXD ; 44^
T!' '^C-' ^^'^ '''■'^'* ""^^ in (5, S ; 2713 nSi^, (g only iV.

(9) Compression by omission: 3' nin-'':' for nin> 1^, needed for
measure; 42 1X3 for iS -1X3, needed for measure ; 7* p-)b for p-\s pN
(5, S, required for measure ; 14^ 1D = jd 53-* for JD id, both needed
for measure ; 19* aip for oSip (5, 3, 2 ; 236 >nT>p) for inrfi (5, S, for
TOir-'i 3, S, ST, required by con- text ; 24I*' niN3X nin^ for niN3X ihSn
nini, required for measure, so /\6^-^^; 28^ icS for iDj?S (5, S ; 39^^
mctJ'X for nctt'N @, 3J ; 45^ ri>fl''D^ for rr'D'' ''D"' <S, Aq., S, ,S, 3,
required for measure.
§ 17. A very large proportion of the changes in the text of the Psalms
was due to corrections of the scribes and glossators, who for various
reasons endeavoured to improve the text to make it more intelligible
and useful.

The scribes corrected the text to make it more intelligible. The older
writers were concise, and left many things to be inferred by the
attentive reader. In the unpointed consonant text the words were not
distinctly separated, and forms were written as briefly as possible, so
that various interpretations were possible. There were also many
abbreviations which might easily have been misunderstood.

(/f) There is a large number of grammatical glosses, (i) The most fre-
quent change was the addition of suffixes to the noun or verb. In this
(5

EDITORIAL GLOSSES liu

and ^ differ so frequently that it is improbable that they used different

texts. It seems evident that they appended different suffixes to an
original text, which was without them. The article in Hebrew, as in
Greek, often expresses the possessive, and in poetry the article is
frequently omitted. (2) The variations of number in nouns and verbs is
due to the failure to distinguish numbers in the originals and the
various interpretations of the scribes. It is probable that in the most
ancient Hebrew texts, as in Syriac, the number of nouns and verbs
was not always distinguished. (3) The same form is sometimes
interpreted as a noun, sometimes as a verb, which was quite pos-
sible when only the consonants of the form were written. It is
precisely the same in unpointed Syriac texts. (4) In |^ and Vrss. forms
are interpreted differently, as pf., impf., or ptc, all often for an original
inf. abs. (5) Prepo- sitions were often inserted in order to make the
relation of nouns and verbs more delinite, especially after the older
case distinctions had been lost. (6) Particles were inserted to make
the connection of clauses more distinct, especially the relative iw'X
and the conjunctions •'d and i. (7) The divine names were inserted
very often in order to make it evident that God was the subject or
object of the verb. (8) Personal and emphatic pronouns are frequent
additions to the text. (9) Other subjects and objects were also
inserted in order to make the meaning of the sentences more clear. In
all these cases even |§ has been changed from a simpler original. In
a very large number of instances the ancient Vrss., especially (S and
3, are more correct than 1^. Modern scholars have greatly erred in a
too exalted estimate of the correctness of the unpointed Hebrew text
in this regard. The measures make it evident that even pj, by its
numerous additions and changes of the original, is as truly an
interpretation of an older text as (5 and other ancient Vrss.

(B) The glossators are responsible for many changes in the text. The
earliest and simplest glosses are those originally put on the margins
of Mss., which sub- sequently crept into the text, (i) These were often
explanations of rare and obsolete words by more familiar ones. In this
way doublets arose which are easily detected, especially when they
make the line overfull. These sometimes extend to phrases,
sentences, and even Imes. (2) There are many ejacula- tions of
prayer, or praise, or pious exclamation on the patt of devout scribes,
which were proper on the margin, but make confusion with measure
and sense in the text itself. Many imprecations may be thus
explained. (3) There are many minor glosses due to the desire of the
scribes to make the expres- sions stronger or clearer, and so they
enlarge upon the original, intensify it, and elaborate it. (4) There are
many Qrs. of the divine name in accordance with the uses of Elohim
and Adonay in different periods for an original Yakuieh ; and not
infrequently both readings appear as a conflation of the original text.
(5) Citations of older Scriptures were made to illustrate and
strengthen the force of the original. Sometimes these were originally
in the margin and afterward crept into the text. (6) Some of these
glosses were absent from ® and other Vrss., and sometimes (@ and
other Vrss. have similar
liv INTRODUCTION

glosses which are not in |§. The measures and strophical

organisation give great help in the detection of all such glosses.

( C) By far the larger proportion of variations between |§ and the Vrss.

consists in differences of interpretation of the same forms in the
unpointed text. With these should be associated the variations in the
use of the vowel letters and difference of interpretation as to their
place in the form. It is altogether probable that vowel letters were
much more sparingly used in the codd. of the first century B.C. than in
^. 2" \i3Di, but (S '"i^DJ; 7'' "'S'*. but (5 >'7N; 9I4 riN-;, but Aq., 3, nss-j;
gi^ r,'!-':, but (3, Aq., S>, ST, ri^-ij; 9^^ nyr, but <3, SS, n-\;c; 10^ I'^^n;,
but 3, Aq., ^h^n\ (g, &, "S, 'hr^y, 12^ 0''J1DN, but (S QijCN; 14'' nptJ",
but 536 nvi!J'''; iS'^^ -\3J, but 2 S. 22^6 n^aj; 22* c^ii'^, but <5, 3, tflP;
2210 •'n^'apc, but (5, 3, &, T^";??". as 71^; 27^ an-', but @, 3, a^i.;; 299
mSvv, but niSs-; 31" irr, but (g, ^, iji;, S •'^j>'; 32* ntt-V, but (S, 3, S
prep, and ~\t', S Tf ; 32* Y\?_, but (5 v\"'; 32^ ''':'J'. ® ^'T."; 36" rt'.'. ®
T^'J- These are a few specimens only of a very great number
throughout the Psalter.

B. HIGHER CRITICISM OF THE PSALTER.

§ 18. Ancient Jewish opinion regarded David as the editor of the

Psalter a?id the author of a great portiofi of the Psalms, so that David
and the Psalter were essentially sy7i07iyinous tenns.

In a Beraitha of the tract Baba Bathra of the Talmud, the Psalter is

placed second in the roll of Writings ; and it is said, " David wrote the
Book of Psalms with the aid of the ten ancients, with the aid of Adam
the first, Melchizedek, Abraham, Moses, Heman, Jeduthun, Asaph,
and the three sons of Korah." The writing of David here is evidently
editorship, and the Psalter is represented as containing Psalms from
these ten worthies as well as from David. This statement comes from
the second century A.D,, and is stereotyped in Jewish tradition. But it
will not sustain the test of criticism. Moses' name is in the title of Ps.
90 ; He- man's in 88 ; those of Asaph and the sons of Korah in groups
of Pss. ; Jeduthun's in Pss. 39, 62, 77 ; but in none of these cases can
we think of authorship {v. §§ 28, 29, 34). The names of Adam and
Melchizedek do not appear in the titles, but Melchizedek's name is in
no*. Adam's name was possibly thought of in con- nection with the
Ps. of creation, 104. But it is impossible to think of either of them as
authors of Pss. Moreover, as will soon appear, no Ps. can be
regarded as earlier than David, and few belong to his time.

REFERENCES IN THE NEW TESTAMENT Iv

The apocalypse of Ezra represents that the ancient Psalter was

destroyed with the other Writings and restored by Ezra, but that does
not affect the question of original authorship. Josephus says that, "
David, being freed from wars and dangers and enjoying a profound
peace, composed songs and hymns to God of various sorts of meter.
Some of those which he made were trimeters and some
pentameters." David here stands essentially for the Psalter. This
statement is not inconsistent with the Jewish tradition already given
that David was aided by others in the composition of Pss., for it is a
general and comprehensive statement.

§ 19. In the New Testament David is used as the eqtiivalent of the

Psalter, and as such personified in the references to particuhir
Psalms. Questions were not raised as to authorship or editorship.

The Psalter is referred to as the Psalms, Lk. 24**, the Book of Psalms,
Lk. 20'*^, Acts i^, and David, Heb. 4^ The latter passage cites from Ps.
95, which has no title. There are in the NT. many citations, direct or
indirect, from the Psalter. Six are cited under the name of David, 2, 16,
32, 69, 109, no, and these simply use the name as a common
designation which amounts to nothing more than " the Psalter " itself.
Only one of these Pss. could by any possibiHty have come from the
time of David, and that is altogether improbable.
Ps, 2^-- is cited in Acts 425-26 as by "the mouth of our father David";
but 2' is cited, Acts 13''"^ as " in the second Ps.," and in Heb. i^ 5^ as a
word of God. Ps. i6^-'i is cited in Acts 2-5-28 ^s " David saith " ; but
\&^^ in Acts 13^^ as "in another (Ps.)." Ps. 32^-2 is cited in Rom. 4^-8
as David's blessing. Ps. 69-'3-24 is cited in Rom. ii^-^o as "David
saith" ; but 69^ in Jn. 152^ as "written in their Law"; Gq^O" in Jn. ^P as
"it was written"; 69I'''' in Rom. 153 as " it is written" ; 6922 in Jn. 1928-20
as "that the scripture might be accomplished"; 692^ in Acts i20 as
"written in the Book of Psalms," though doubtless included under the
general statement Acts i^^ "by the mouth of David." The same is true
of 1098 cited in the same passage. Ps. iio^ is cited by our Lord as
"David himself said in the Holy Spirit," Mk. I2'». Cf. Mt. 2243-w ; but Lk.
20*2-43 as "David himself saith in the Book of Psalms"; and so Acts -
^^-"^ "(David) saith himself"; and in Heb. i^^ as God's words. Jesus
and Peter were arguing with the Pharisees in the Halacha method on
the basis of received opinion. There were no good reasons why
Jesus and his apostles should depart from these opinions, even if
they did not share them. There was no reason why Jesus as a
teacher should have come to any other opinion on this subject than
his contemporaries held. This was nut a matter in which his divine
knowledge would have influenced

Ivi INTRODUCTION

his human training. He was doubtless not informed as to matters of

criticism which did not confront him in his day. We cannot, therefore,
regard this single statement of Jesus as decisive of the authorship of
Ps. i lo {v. Br. H<=''- ^8; Gore, L71X A/2indi, 360). The other citations
(a table of which is given by Kirk. vol. III. 838 sq.) will be considered in
connection with the History of the Interpretation of the Psalter ; v. §
47.

§ 20. 77iere was no consensus of the Fathers, and there was no

decision of the Church, as to questions of the Higher Criticism of the
Psalter^ although the conifnon traditional opinion, in the ancient and
medieval Church, was that David was its author.

Jerome {Ep. 140 ad Cyprianum) held that Moses wrote besides Ps.
90 also 91-100, on the theory that anonymous Pss. are to be attributed
to the author last named. In this he follows Jewish opinion that the
Psalter was edited as well as written by David. Augustine {De
Civitate Dei 17") held that the more credible opinion was that David
was the author of the Psalter. Theodore of Mopsuestia explains
seventeen Pss. as referring to the Macca- bean age, but he seems to
suppose that they were written by David in the spirit of prophecy.

§ 21. Calvin among the Reformers regarded Ezra as the editor of the
Psalter, and in this was followed by Du Pin and others ; but the
prevailing opinion until the eighteenth centuty was that David wrote
the entire Psalter.

Calvin held that Ezra or some one else edited the Psalter, and made
the first Ps. an introduction to the collection. Andrew Rivetus says : "
This only is to be held as certain, whether Moses or David or any
other composed the Psalms, they themselves were as pens, but the
Holy Spirit wrote through them " (prolog, to his Com. on the Psalms).
Casaubon says, " The truth is they are not all David's Psalms, some
having been made before and some long after him, as shall be shown
in due place " (preface to Com. on Psalms). Du Pin said, " Though the
Psalms are commonly called the Psalms of David, or rather the Book
of the Psalms of David, yet 'tis certain, as St. Jerome has observed in
many places, that they are not all of 'em his, and that there are some
written long after his death. 'Tis therefore a collection of songs that
was made by Ezra " {Dissert. Prelim. Bib. des Auteurs eccl. 1696, pp.
1-5). These represent Protestant and Roman Catholic opinions, freely

CRITICAL THEORIES Ivii

expressed without censure, against the still prevailing traditional
opinion that David was the author of all the Psalms {v. Br.**"*-^^^).

§ 22. With the rise of the Higher Criticism, the traditional opinioji as to
the Davidic authorship of the Psalter was questioned, and soon
abandoned by all critics. At first editorship by Ezra and the Davidic
authorship of only those Psalms which have David in their titles was
proposed ; but subsequently internal evidence showed this to be
impossible, so that critical opi?iion gradually came to the result that
the final editorship of the Psalter could not have been earlier than the
Maccabean period, and that David wrote few, if any, of the Psalms,
the most of them being postexilic.

After the Davidic authorship of the entire Psalter had been generally
abandoned, an effort was made to rally about the Davidic authorship
of those Pss. which have mi*^ in their title, on the theory that the 7 is 7
of ascription to an author. But this position could not be maintained ;
for a constantly increasing number of scholars, such as Eichhorn,
Ros., Bauer, Jahn, De W.,al., recognised many of these Pss. as later
than David. Horsley says, " The mis- application of the Psalms to the
literal David has done more mis- chief than the misapplication of any
other part of the Scriptures, among those who profess the Christian
religion" {Book of Psalms, Vol. I., Pref. 14). Ewald recognised 11 Pss.
of David, besides a few fragments taken up into later Pss. ; Hi. found
14, Schultz 36, De, 44. After De. had abandoned the Davidic
authorship of 30 of the 74, and Schultz 38 of them, it was no longer
possible to urge Davidic authorship from the titles, and scholars had
to depend on internal evidence alone. Many recent critics refuse to
recog- nise a single Psalm as written by David ; so Gr., Ku., Reu.,
Stade, Che., Du. ; and the most of them no preexilic Pss. But other
critics, such as Ba., Dr., Kirk., rightly refuse this extreme position, and
still think of preexilic and even Davidic Psalms.

§ 23. The Higher Criticism of the Psalter depends chiefly upon the
internal evidence of the Psalms themselves. The titles are valu- able
for traces of the history of their use ; but their contents, their
interrelation, and their relation to other writings of the OT., give the
only reliable evidence as to their origin and transmission.

The Higher Criticism of the Psalter has made it evident that there is
no dependence to be placed upon any of the traditional

Iviii INTRODUCTION

theories; for it is manifest that they were all conjectural, and rested
upon insufficient evidence. We are thrown back first upon the titles.
These came from the hands of editors, and with the excep- tion of a
few words, were not attached to the original Pss. They therefore give
evidence of the different stages in the editing and use of the Pss. ;
and not of the authorship, date, or character of the originals. For
these questions we must depend on a few external evidences of
citation and silence, but for the most part on internal evidence alone :
the poetic form and spirit, the subject matter in its relation to the
development of religion, faith, and morals, the slight traces of historic
circumstances and conditions, citations from earlier writings, the use
of words and phrases in their relation to the development of the
Hebrew language and hterature, and other .like evidences used in the
Higher Criticism of all literature (v. Bv.^^^-^-'^-).

The Pss. are divided into two great classes, those with titles and
those without. The latter are usually designated as "orphans." The
titles cer- tainly came from the hands of editors. There are a few
instances in which parts of the titles may have been attached to the
original Pss., but these are comparatively unimportant. The titles
represent several stages of editing. This process still continued in <3
and & after the Hebrew text became stereo- typed. These Vrss. do
not hesitate to make conjectural additions to the titles, and even, in
some cases, to make substitutions. The neglect into which the titles
fell, soon after their traditional interpretation was abandoned, was
really discreditable to Criticism ; for they give the opinion and show
the methods of a number of different editors. They are, as it were, the
prints of their fingers, which give important evidence as to the
condition and use of the Pss., at several different periods. Much work
has been given to the subject in more recent times. The views which I
shall present are based chiefly on my own private study during the
past forty years. I cannot agree with my friend Cheyne in his opinion
that the titles are chiefly corruptions of original local and personal
references which he restores by purely specu- lative criticism.
Undoubtedly we must resort to speculative criticism when all other
means fail us, but there is no such necessity as regards the titles of
the Pss. All the evidences used in the Higher Criticism come into play
in the investigation of the Pss. There are many citations in the NT.
and other later literature, but there are few citations in the OT. books
themselves, or in the Apocrypha or Pseudepigrapha. So far as those
in the Apocrypha or Pseudepigrapha are concerned, they give no
help back of the Maccabean period. The argument from silence has
little part in the study of the Psalter, because of the special lyric
character and the limited extent of the Pss. Very

ANCIENT SONGS Hx

great importance must be attached to the study of words and

phrases. These give evidence of relative position in the development
of the Hebrew language and literature. We have to take account of
the archaic character of poetic composition ; but with due allowance
for this feature, great help has been found in this study. I have made
a lexicon of the Psalter, giving every word and every use of every
word, and comparing these with the uses of other OT. literature. This
has cost me an immense labour for some years, but has amply
repaid me by the fresh light cast upon the Pss. The study of Biblical
Theology in its historical development, to which I have given many
years of labour and teaching, has also aided in the Higher Criticism of
the Psalter. There are comparatively few historical traces, but these,
though often obscure, have sometimes been found illuminating.
§ 24. The earliest term to appear in the titles was doubtless " Song,''^
which, in some cases at least, was attached to the originals. It
indicated a lyric poem used for singing, especially on joyous occa-
sions ; in later times especially in religious worship of praise, and by
the Levitical choirs.

Ps. 1 8' (=2 S. 2 2^) has in the title, f rTl''tr n.f., a song, espe- cially an
ode, as that of the crossing of the Red Sea, Ex. 15' ; the Song of the
Fountain, Nu. 21^^; the Song of MoseS, Dt. 3ii^-'3^'-22-3o 32" ; the
Song of the Vineyard, Is. 5* ; love songs accompanied by a lyre. Is.
23^^. This ancient term, not used after the time of Heze- kiah, was in
all probability attached to this earhest of the Pss.

X IT n. m.song : (i) o/a lyric character, distinguished from S'lT'D I K.

5^2^ antith. to 7\y^ Am. 8"^, sung on joyous occasions On. 31^^+; of
love songs Ps. 45' mn'' -IT, cf. Ct. ji title; not suited to sorrow Ps. 137^;
(2) of a religious type used in worship of God : || hSdp 42^ ; usually of
praise 'S't'i '?Sn 6931 ; I'tj-D min 28^, cf. Ne. 12*6; mn^ -6' Ps. 137*, cf.
2 Ch. 292^; p>x -^ Ps. 137'; B'^^ 't 333 40* 96^ 98I 144' 149I, cf. Is. 42!"
(indicating a fresh outburst of song) ; so in titles of Pss. : s^'d 46^ ;
niSynn -&' pilgrim songs in titles of 120-134 ; -iiDTD -i:* 48^ 66' 83I 88^
1081 ; •\-'V -noTD 30I 65' 67I 68^ 75I 76' 87I 92I ; 'V S^-Dt-a 45I V. supr.
sub (i). In all these cases except 30^ 92I 108' other terms are added to
an original -\>v (v. Br.JBL. xviil. 138) ,

Ps. 30I has nnn njjn n^::' song for the dedication of the house or
temple ; Ps. 92^ 7\Ti'7[ avS nir song for the Sabbath day. These
indicate liturgical uses, and must have come from editors and not
from authors. Ps. 108 is a late composite Ps., and t'C' in the title may
have come from the title of the original, v. ^-i* = So^-i*, which is an
early song of triumph. The character of 83, 88 does not seem to suit
the term, for the former is essentially an impre- cation upon enemies
of the time of Nehemiah, the latter a lament of the early exile. At the
same time these terms seem to be original to the Pss. and
Ix INTRODUCTION

probably imply a more comprehensive meaning for "ct;', such as is

certainly found in the ni7;'Dn -i^c, Pss. 120-134, a collection of Pss. of
great variety, hymns, prayers, and didactic Pss. ; a little social song
book for pilgrims to the great feasts (v. § 36). <5 also uses (p5i^ for "fi:'
in Pss. 91, 93, 95, 96, for reasons difficult to discover, for, while it is
appropriate enough in 93, 95, 96, it seems not appropriate to 39, 91.

§ 25. Miktam in the titles of seven Psalms indieates that they were
taken from an early collection of choice pieces, made ifi the middle
Persian period.

Pss. 56-60 have Miktam in their titles, so also Ps. 16. To these must be
added Is. 38^^. There were probably other pieces which have been
lost because they were not used by the editors of the early Psalters.
These all bear on their faces evidences of antiquity. None of them
were composed later than the early Persian period.

The most of the Rabbis rightly interpret nn^r:, as formed by prefix c

from the noun crj gold, and thus think of golden piece, in accordance
with the ancient custom to name select poems, gems, jewels, choice
pieces, and the like. This indeed indicates their character, for they are
artistic in form and choice in their contents. Pss. 56, 57, 59, 60, are
trimeters; 16, 58, are tetram- eters. Is. 38^-20 is a pentameter. 56, 57,
58, 59, have refrains, catch words, and other ornaments of style. They
all have rare words, strange combina- tions, and a vigorous
roughness of style, and express strong emotions. They resemble in
this respect the preexilic prophets, and are among the most ancient
of the Pss. Ps. 60" belongs to the early monarchy; 58, Is. 38'"^^^, to
the middle monarchy; 56 to the late monarchy; 16, 57", 59, to the early
Persian period. Five have editorial assignments: 56, 57, 59, 60, to
circum- stances of David's career ; Is. 38^20 gf Hezekiah's. The 3nD!3
of Is. 38^ is probably an error for onsn. Pss. 16, 56-60, were taken up
into IB, the earliest Psalter {y. § 27) ; Pss. 56-60 were also used in IE
and ©3^ {z>. §§ 36, 37), but 16 was not included in these Psalters.
This doubtless explains the sepa- ration of 16 from the group. ©
interprets aro": as ffTii)\o'Ypa(t>La, inscription on a tablet, tituli
inscriptio, U ; so 3C as if it were 2.-i3n. De. suggests on this basis, a
memorial or catchword poem. Ps. 60 has also io'?S after •^^^y^. This
was evidently ancient, and, standing by itself, is meaningless. It
probably has the same meaning as in the title of the Lament of David
over Jonathan, 2 S. ii^ and probably was originally with it and others
of the same kind in the Book of Yashar.

§ 26. Maskil, in the titles of thirtce?! Psahns, indicates a collection of

meditations 7nade in the late Persian period.

THE MASKILIM Ixi

Pss. 32, 42-45, 52-55, 74, 78, 88, 89, 142, have Maskil in their titles.
These were separated because of the selections made by the editors
of the several minor and major Psalters. None of them, in their
original forms, were composed later than the Persian period, and
therefore they were probably collected not later than the late Persian
period.

S'OB'P was formed by the prefix D from SdE' in the Hiph. consider,
contem- plate, and is, therefore, probably a ineditation, meditative
poem, so De. "pious meditation," cf. Ps. 47* 'rOil'D ICT. So essentially
(§ o-nv^crews or et's (T^ivecnv; TB intellectus, or ad intellectum ; 3
eruditio. This suits the character of these Pss. essentially ; so Ges.,
De W., Hi., regard them as poems to enforce piety and wisdom, ^^yvn
is defined by Ew. as a song with cheerful music to be accompanied
with clear-sounding cymbals, and in this is followed by many
moderns ; so Kirk. " a cunning Psalm " ; but this does not suit the
internal character of many of these Pss. These Pss. were all
comparatively early in their original forms: 45 middle monarchy; 52,
54, 55, late monarchy; 42- 43, 74, 88, 89", 142, exile ; 32, 53, 78, early
Persian period ; 44 late Persian. Pss. 32, 52-55, 142, were taken up
into IB ; 42-45 into i^; 74, 78, into %. Of these, 42-45, 52-55, were also
in SiK, and these with 74-78 in IE. Moreover, these two pseudonyms
are Maskilim ; 88 of Heman, which was also in ©3^, and 89" of Ethan,
which was not in any of the minor Psalters. None of these Pss. are
orphans. It is quite probable that there were other Pss. in the original
collection, which have been lost.

§ 27. David in the titles of seventy-four Psalms indicates, not

authorship, but, with feiv exceptions, the first of the minor Psalters,
gathered under the name of David in the late PersiaJi pe7-iod, from
which these Psalms were taken by later editors of the major Psalters.

I. It is evident from the internal character of these Pss., with a few

possible exceptions, that David could not have written them. It is
improbable that the word David was designed by the early editors to
indicate their opinion that these Psalms were Davidic in authorship.
The 7 is not the 7 of authorship, as has generally been supposed. The
earliest collection of Pss. for use in the syna- gogue was made under
the name of David, the traditional father of rehgious poetry and of the
temple worship. The later editors left this name in the titles, with the
preposition 7 attached, to indicate that these Psalms belonged to that
collection. This explains all the facts of the case and the position of
these Pss. in ):he Psalter. This view is confirmed by Ps. 72^, which
states that

Ixii INTRODUCTION

this Ps. was the conclusion of the prayers of David, and impHes that
the collection was a prayer-book. This statement is in ac- cordance
with the contents of these Psalms, for they are for the most part
prayers. Some of the Pss. with David in the titles could not, however,
have been in the Davidic Prayer-book. Pss. 86, 103, 108, 122, 124, 131,
133, 145, all belong to the Greek period. David was for various
reasons inserted in the titles by later editors. Still later editors
continued to attach David's name to other Pss. in (g, S, and C All the
other Pss. which bear the name of David were composed, in their
original form, with a single exception, not later than the middle
Persian period. Ps. 68 seems to belong to the late Persian period, to
which, therefore, we may assign the final collection of the Davidic
Psalter (©). Thirteen of these Pss. have in their titles references to
incidents in the life of David. It seems probable that they were an
original collection by themselves, which the editor of li used as his
nucleus.

The Pss. with inS are the following : 3-9, 11-32, 34-41, 51-65, 68-70, 86,
loi, 103, 108-110, 122, 124, 13T, 133, 138-145. To these we must add 10,
whose title does not appear because it was really, as in @, the
conclusion of 9. @ also gives David in the titles of ;i;i, 43, 67, 71, 91,
93-99, 104, 137, fourteen others ; but 43 is a part of 42 of It ; 93, 96-99
are parts of the royal Advent Ps. ; 104 is part of the group 104-107; 137
is a Ps. of the captivity not suited to a prayer-book, as IB ; 71 is
dependent on earlier Pss. of S ; ^3 was given the title as in the midst
of Pss. of iB. It is improbable that this would have been omitted in |^ if
genuine. 67, 91, 94, 95, have no claim to have been in IB. These
insertions of (3 are all conjectures of later editors. But such
conjectures appear also in |!J. The four pilgrim Pss. 122, 124, 131, 133,
could not have been in JB. David came into the title of 145 from its
connection with the group 138-144. Ps. 108 is composite of earlier
Pss. of IB ; 86, 103, received David into the titles because of
resemblance and use of Pss. of IB. None of these Pss. is earlier than
the Greek period. All the other Pss. with David in the titles in |t^ were
probably in IB ; and it may be that other Pss. were therein which have
been lost, or placed ultimately elsewhere in the OT. Ps. 72, in its
original form, was at the conclusion of the Davidic prayer-book, as
sufficiently indicated by the subscription \.-°. It is also probable that
Ps. 2 was its introduction, as is most suitable on account of its
reference to the Davidic covenant. If now we remove the duplicate 53
(= 14), there are 68 Pss. which we may regard as in IB- These Pss.
have been disturbed from their original order by the selections from
them made by later editors. Among the Mizmorim appear : 3-6, 8-IO,
12-13, 15. 19-24, 29-31, 3S-41, 51, 62-65, 68, loi, 109-UO, 139-141, 143.
For IBll\ were selected: 4-6, 8-14, 18-22,
PSALTER OF DAVID Ixiii

31. 36. 39-41. 51-52, 54-62, 64-65, 68-70, 109, 139-140. In !E were
selected 51-65, 68-70, 72.

(2) Thirteen Pss. of W have in their titles references to certain

incidents in the life of David. These statements all depend upon the
narratives of Samuel, and were subsequent to the Deuteronomic
redaction of the prophetic histories : Ps. 3, " when he fled from
Absalom his son," cf. 2 S. 15. Ps. 7, " which he sang to Yahweh
concerning the words of Cush a Benjamite," cf. 2 S. 16. Ps. 18, " in the
day that Yahweh delivered him from the hand of all his enemies and
from the hand of Saul," cf. 2 S. 22^. Ps. 34, "when he changed his
behaviour before Abimelech who drove him away and he departed,"
cf. i S. 21^° ^5-. Ps. 51, "when Nathan the prophet came unto him after
he had gone in to Bathsheba," cf. 2 S. 12. Ps. 52, "when Doeg the
Edomite came and told Saul, and said unto him, David is come to the
house of Abimelech," cf. i S. 22^ ^q., ps_ ^^^ « when the Ziphites
came and said to Saul, Doth not David hide himself with us ? " cf. I S.
231^ ^q. || 26^ sg.. Pg. 56, "when the Philistines took him in Gath," cf. i
S. 27. Ps. 57, "when he fled from Saul, in the cave," cf. i S. 22. Ps. 59, "
when Saul sent, and they watched the house to kill him," cf. i S.
19^"!^. Ps. 60, " when he strove with Aram Naharaim and with Aram-
zobah, and Joab returned and smote of Edom (error for Aram) in the
Valley of Salt twelve thousand," cf. 2 S. 8^^ 10. Ps. 63, " when he was
in the wilderness of Judah," i S. 22^ «<)•. Ps. 142, " when he was in
the cave," cf. i S. 24. These thirteen Pss. were all in M, but only 52, 54,
142, are Maskilim ; 56, 57, 59, 60, Mikiamim ; 3, 51, 63, Mizmorim.
Therefore the statements can have nothing to do with these
collections. Furthermore !E uses eight: 51, 52, 54, 56, 57, 59, 60, 63,
omitting five ; IBK also uses eight : 18, 51, 52, 54, 56, 57, 59, 60,
omitting five ; 3, 7, 34, 142, were used by neither. Therefore these
notices could not have come from these editors. IB is thus the only
collection in which all are found, and therefore either the editor of IB
must have been responsible for them, or these state- ments must
have been in his sources. It is improbable that he would assign
historical occasions to only thirteen out of his collection of sixty-eight.
We must therefore seek them in his sources. But it is evident that
they do not belong to the original Pss., for the only one that comes
from the time of David is the original of Ps. 18, which gets its title from
2 S. 22I. 2 S. 23I gives another poem which is attributed to David in
the same way. These titles of the Pss. came from an editor of the
same type as the one who inserted these poems in the book of
Samuel. It is probable, therefore, that these thir- teen Pss. constituted
a little collection of Davidic Psalms. The editor of © used them just as
he found them, with these titles as the nucleus of his collec- tion.
They are not, however, in their original order, if designed to illustrate
the life and experience of David. Their order, according to the
narratives of Samuel, would be rather: 59, 57, 63, 52, 54, 142, 56, 34,
6o«, 51, 3, 7, 18. It is quite possible that 2 S. 23i»<J- was originally at
the end, and the lament of David over Jonathan, 2 S. ii9-2", in the
middle before 60, making fifteen in all. One of these, Ps.' 60", was
probably in the book of Yashar as well

Ixiv INTRODUCTION

as 2 S. I '^"2". These Pss. originated in different periods and in

different circum- stances, such as accord only in some respects with
these titles. Ps. i8 in its original form was probably Davidic, and
possibly Pss. 7, 60". Ps, 3 was from the middle monarchy ; 52, 54, 56,
the late monarchy ; 63, 142, from the exile; 34, 57", 59, the early
Persian; and 51 probably from the time of Nehemiah. It is altogether
improbable, therefore, that an editor of the middle Persian period
could have thought that his references to experiences of David were
historical. He made them to illustrate the Pss., as the editor of 2 S. 22-
23 used the Pss. to illustrate the close of David's career (cf. the use of
Pss. in I Ch. 16). It is noteworthy that not long before the
Pseudonyms, Ps, 72, 88, 89, appeared {v. § 34),
(3) We may determine the original order of the Pss. in 13 only by the
most careful review of all these facts, Ps, 72 was originally the
concluding Ps, of

13 (v,20). We shall have to suppose, therefore, that loi, 109-II0, 138-

144, were removed from their original positions before 72, It is
altogether prob- able that 16 was, in H, still connected with the group
56-60, The groups 51- 65, 68-70, 72, selected by IE from 13, are not in
their original places. The Pss, with historical references 3, 7, 18, 34,
51, 52, 54, 56, 57, 59, 60, 63, 142, were, as we have seen, originally in
the same group. The key to their order is doubtless in 18, originally
the last of the series. It is probable that I3i& followed the original
order for the most part, so far as 4-6, 8-14, 19-22, 31, 36, 39-41, are
concerned, but the order of 35 in 51-62, 64-65, 68-70. That 109, 139-
140, appear so late must be due to a still later editor. The order of in is
also substantially original: 3-6, 8-10, 12-13, I5» '9-24, 29-31, 38-
41,51,62-65,68, loi, 109-HO, 139-141, 143, except as disturbed by later
editors. The Pss. with nnS alone, 17, 25-28, 34-35, 37, 138, 144, which,
there- fore, did not appear in the intermediate Psalters, and those
used by 33^ only, II, 14, 36, and by ©3^ and IE only, 61, 69-70, are
probably out of their original order. Inasmuch as 70 was attached to
the end of 40, it is probable that the original order of 13 was 69, 40, 70.
. The following may therefore be given as a provisional theory of the
original order, 2, 4-6, 8-13, 14 (= 53), 16, 17, 59, 63, 52, 57, 54, 142, 56,
34, 60, 51, 3, 7, 18 (30, 55, 58, 61-62, 64- 65), 19-24 (15, 101), 25-28 (35,
37, 138-141, 143. 144), 29, 31-32, 36, 38, 39 (68, 109, no, 69, 40, 70), 41,
72.

The Pss. of 13, in their original, may be dated as follows: (i) The early
monarchy, 7, 13, 18, 23, 24* 60" no. (2) The middle monarchy,
beginning with Jehoshaphat, 3, 20, 21, 27" 58, 61, (3) The late
monarchy, beginning with Josiah, 19" 28, 36" 52, 54, 55, 56, 60* 62, 72,
(4) The exile, 63, 142, (5) The early Persian period, before Nehemiah's
reforms, 4, 6, 9-10, il, 12,

14 (= 53). 16, 17, 22, 25, 31, 32, 34, 35, 37, 38, 39, 40'' (= 70), 41, S7« 59,
64, 69" loi, 109" 140" 143, 144". (6) Middle Persian period of internal
and external peace after Nehemiah's reforms, 5, 8, 15, 26, 29, 30, 40*
51, 57*

65, 69'' 138, 139* 141, (7) Late Persian period of strife and confusion,
68, It is probable, therefore, that 13 was edited toward the close of the
Persian period, in Palestine, for use in the synagogues. To these Pss.
other Pss.

PSALTER OF THE KOFL\riITES Ixv

and glosses were added by later editors, for practical purposes in

public worship.

§ 28. The tervi " sotis of Korah " in the titles of eleven Psalms
indicates a collection of religious poems ^ made in the early Greek
period, from which these were taken.

Two groups of Pss., 42-49, and 84, 85, 87, '&'&, have in their titles "
belonging to the Sons of Korah." The separation of the two groups
was due to a selection of the former group by an editor, who united
them with 50-83. The other group was appended from the original
collection by the final editor of the Psalter, These Pss. have common
features which are not sufficient to imply the same author or authors,
but yet imply careful selection. These are (i) a desire to engage in the
worship of the sacred places ; (2) confidence in Yahweh, the king
enthroned in Jerusalem, who watches over the people from thence
and saves them ; (3) a highly artistic finish and symmetrical poetic
forms. These Pss. were selected from a collection of Pss. gathered
under the name of the Sons of Korah, in Palestine, in the early Greek
period.

mp ''J3 is doubtless the same as O'lmpn >j3, 2 Ch, 20^', a guild of

temple singers distinguished from av-inpn 1:3, another guild.
According to i Ch. 5issq. (33sq.)^ HcHian, a Kohathite, Asaph, a
descendant of Gershom, and Ethan, of the sons of Merari,
represented the three sons of Levi. According to I Ch. 2619 the
doorkeepers of the temple were Sons of Korah and Merari. Ezr. 2*1
Ne. 7** mention only sons of Asaph as singers. According to I Ch. (i'-
18 sq. Heman was mp p, a grandson of Kohath, and so both
Kohathite and Korahite. The term " Korahite " seems to have been
substituted for " Ko- hathite," and Heman was the representative of
the line, as Asaph was of the line of Gershom. Both were guilds of
temple singers in the temple of the Restoration. All of these Pss.
except 48 and 87 were taken up into "W^. These have the title nxjcS
at the beginning, but 88 has two titles, and nxja*? is at the beginning
of the second. This singularity makes it probable that the first title was
a later addition, due to the conjecture that, inasmuch as Heman
mentioned in the second title was the chief of the Korahites, his Ps.
should have that title also. Ps. 88 was simply a Maskil of Heman, as
89 was a Maskil of Ethan. Ps. 49 differs so much in character from the
other Kora- hite Pss. that it seems probable that it was not originally
with that collection, and that the name came into the title by txt. err. or
editorial conjecture, because the Ps. was attached to the group 42-48,
immediately before 50 of Asaph. It represents an early type of WL.
Ps. 43 was originally the third Str. of 42, as is evident from the
common Rf. and from internal characteristics

Ixvi INTRODUCnON

which are common. The remaining nine Pss. have been preserved
from It. We are unable to say whether It had more of them, or not. The
group 42-49 differs from the group 84-85, 87-88, by the use of the
divine name Elohim in the former and Yahwek in the latter. This
difference was not in 36t, but was due to |£, who changed Yahweh
into Elohim. l^ originally used Yahweh throughout. These Pss.
represent different periods of history : 45 from the time of Jehu; 46, 87,
time of Josiah; 42-43, 84, time of Jehoiachin; 47, middle Persian
period after Nehemiah; 44, 48, 85, late Persian period; 42-43, 44, 45
were taken from the collection of z-<^yvc. As none of these Pss. are
later than the Persian period, and so many are late in that period, it is
proliable that the collection was made early in the Greek period.
These Pss. are highly artistic in form. Five of them have Refrains: 42-
43, 45, 46, 84, 85; three are trimeters, 44, 47, 85; one tetrameter, 46;
four pentameters, 42-43, 48, 84, 87, and one varies between
tetrameter and trimeter, 45. They are all highly poetic in content, and
on the whole the choicest collection in the Psalter from a literary point
of view.

§ 29. The term " Asaph " m the titles of twelve Psalms indicates a
collection of religions poems made in Babylonia in the early Greek
period, from which these Psabns were derived.

The group of Pss. 73-83 and the detached 50 have Asaph in their
titles. The separation of 50 from the group was due to a later editor,
probably in order to make an appropriate concluding Ps. to the first
division of 50. These Pss. have common features : (i) vivid
descriptions of nature ; (2) emphasis of divine providence in the life of
the individual ; (3) use of history with a didactic pur- pose; (4) exalted
spiritual conceptions of God; (5) sublimity of style. These features are
not sufficient to show a common author or guild of authors, but imply
careful selection by an editor with a plan and purpose to set forth
those features. The Pss. were originally in a collection by themselves,
made in the early Greek period, probably in Babylonia.

IDN was a Levite, the son of Berechiah, i Ch. 6^^ <39)^ one of the
three chiefs of the Levitical choir, i Ch. 15I"; a seer, 2 Ch. 29*;
associated with David Ne. 12^^. 1D.S" "ija are mentioned i Ch. 251'^
as set apart to prophesy with musical instruments. It is evident that
this Asaph could not have been the author of the collection, or,
indeed, of any of its Pss., for they are all of a much later date. "Asaph"
is used as a name of the collection, just as " David " and " Sons of
Korah " of the other collections. Only five of the twelve Pss. were
used in W^, but all by IE. The Pss. of ^ are chiefly religious poems, in
which the didactic element prevails. These Pss., apart
PSALTER OF ASAPH Ixvii

from glosses, were composed probably as follows: 74, 77" 79, 81'' 82,
during the Exile ; 75, 76, 78, 80, 83, in the early Persian period; 50 in
the late Per- sian; and 73 in the early Greek period. We may therefore
assign the collec- tion to the early Greek period. There are additions,
77* and 8i«, besides glosses from the later Greek and Maccabean
periods. There is nothing in the originals that is opposed to the dates
given above. All of the Pss. of ^^i were taken up into IS, and were
probably used as the basis of that collection. The divine name D\n'?N
seems to have been original to '^, and is not to be ascribed to the
editor of IE. This was probably due to the fact that the collection was
made in Babylonia, where the use of that divine name pre- vailed. In
this *3l agrees with P of the Hexateuch, which came from the same
region. Two of the Pss. of "3, 74, 78, in their original form were taken
from the collection of a'^3'.:'c. These Pss. received many glosses, and
in these cases D\n'?N seems not to have been original.

§ 30. T/ie other proper names in the Psalter, Solomon^ Ps. "^2 ;
Moses, Ps. go ; Neman, Ps. 88 ; Ethan, Ps. 8g ; 'Am', Ps. 102, are
pseudonyms.

The name of Solomon is in the title of Ps. 72, the closing Ps. of the
original IB ; doubtless placed there as a pseudonym by the author,
composing from the point of view of Solomon, for it could not have
been written by Solomon himself, even in its original form. Three
pseudonyms are together in the midst of the Psalter, doubtless by
editorial design : 88 ascribed to Heman, 89 to Ethan, 90 to Moses ; all
alike with the same purpose, to compose Pss. in the name and from
the point of view of these ancient worthies. In no case is the name of
an author attached to a Ps. 'Ani, Ps. 102, is probably a pseudonym for
the suffering pious of Israel. The Pss. are all, with the exception of
these pseudonyms, anonymous.
(a) Solomon's name is attached to 72, but it really belongs only to the
original v.i-''- la-i^o^ two hexameter heptastichs constituting a prayer
for a king on his accession, probably from the time of Josiah, and
therefore appropriately put into the mouth of Solomon, who might be
supposed to have just such aspirations for his son. It was originally a
Yahwistic Ps. Solomon is also in the title of 127 in ][ij, but not in (5.
This is a pilgrim Ps., and we must ascribe the insertion to the
conjecture of a late scribe. (J)) Heman, the Ezrahite, is in the title of
88, originally in the collection of ^■hyvz. It is a Ps. of national
lamentation during the extreme distress of the Exile, and could not
have been written either by the sage of Solomon, i K. 5^1 (4^^), or the
singer of David, I Ch. 1517-19 25^. It was put into his mouth by the
author as a pseudonym. (<-) Ethan, the Ezrahite, is in the title of Ps.
89. He was one of the sages of

Ixviii INTRODUCTION

Solomon, i K. 5^^ {4^^)- The Ps. in its original form (v.^^"***) is a

paraphrase of the Davidic covenant and a lament as to its failure. It
came from one of the companions of Jehoiachin in his exile. It could
not have been written by Ethan. It was put into his mouth as a
pseudonym, (d) Moses, the man of God, is in the title of the prayer
Ps. 90, which imitates purposely Dt. 32, ^^t songs ascribed to Moses,
with the view of putting the Ps. in his mouth. It could not have been
written by Moses. It is not an early Ps., but dates probably from the
later years of the Exile, (e) Ps. 102 has in the title, in>tt' iDS'i ,-iin>
ijo*?! ']ay> o lyjh n'^on = Prayer of the afflicted one when he was
fainting and before Yahweh pouring out his complaint. >jy is probably
a pseudonym. The author writes in the name of afflicted Israel. The
Ps. is composite : v.'^-^- seems to come from the closing years of the
Persian period, but v.i^^'^-^a is a Maccabean Ps. (/) Some codd. (S of
65, 137, so U, have Jeremiah in the titles ; conjectures of late scribes,
based on the similarity of the circumstances of the Ps. with those of
Je. and La. (^) <5 inserts Haggai and Zechariah in the titles of 146,
147, 148, 149, IB^ also Zechariah in the titles of 138, 139, doubtless for
similar reasons. Authorship is not to be thought of in these cases, and
not even pseudonyms.

§ 31. Miztrwr, in the titles of fifty-seven Psalms, indicates a col- lection

made for singing i7i public worship in the early Greek period, frotji
which these Psalms were taken.

The term Mizmor, like the terms Miktam and Maskil, implies a
selection or collection of Pss. of this class. They were made, as the
name implies, for public worship in song in the synagogue. As all
those whose ^ll^l^ is genuine were derived from the earlier Psalters of
B, 3sv, '31, with the exception of the exilic pseudonym 88 and two
orphan Pss., 66-67, of the early Greek period, it is probable that the
collection was made about that time.

{a) There are 57 Pss. in |^, with niDro {v. § i) ; of these there were de-
rived from 33, 35 (36) Pss. : 3-6 ; 8-9(4- 10), 12-13, 15, 19-24, 29-31, 38-
4I, 51,62-65,68, loi, 109, no, 139-141, 143; from It 5 Pss.: 47-48, 84-85,
87; from <2l 9 : 50, 73, 75-77, 79-80, 82-83. To these were added 5
orphan Pss. : 66, 67, 92, 98, 100, the pseudonym 88, the gnomic 49,
and the composite 108. But the term in 92, 98, 100, was doubtless
from later scribes, 98, lOO, being parts of the royal advent Ps., which
could not have been written, still less broken up, in time to be
included in the collection ; 92 doubtless received this title in
connection with its liturgical assignment. 66 is a composite Ps., but in
its earliest form v.^^-^'-, like 67, was probably composed early in the
Greek period, possibly for use in this Psalter by its editor. There is no
ground, therefore, on which to go later than this period for this
collection of Pss.

THE MIZMORIM Ixix

(/') (S also attaches \pa\ij.di to ten other Pss. : 7, 11, 14, 25 of © ; 43,
44, 46 of iJ ; 81 of 'E, and 94, 99, orphans, but omits it from 4, 39 of 13,
using (^5ri instead. Of these it may be rejected from 99 for the same
reasons as from 98, 100, of |§. 43 was originally a part of 42, and
doubtless was not sepa- rated in fH. In 46 -\iDTS is a later substitution
for •^•'U. No good reason can be assigned for the omission from 11,
14, 25, 94 of |^ or 44 of M or 81 of '31. iiCTC was more likely to have
been inserted by assimilation to the groups in which they occur.

(c) In Ps. 7 the use is peculiar, for ir:::: of (S represents the

enigmatical I'l^JU' of 1^. This term is used elsw. only Hb. 3^, in pi.
nrJw', where it is doubtless an error for nujj, cf. (5 /xerd <^5ijs. It is
derived by Aq., 2, 3, E, from Jjr and rendered error, confusion. Most
moderns, as Ew., De., Kirk., al., derive from njr go astray, reel, and
think of the wild, passionate dithyrambs, with rapid change of rhythm,
cf. Eag.^-^-Oi*". But this Ps. does not really have these
characteristics. It is indeed confused by many glosses from differ- ent
periods, but the original Ps. was less passionate and rambling than
many other Pss. The word is doubtless a txt. err., which may have
stood for an original r'ij''jj, as in Hb. 3 ; but in this case it could not
have belonged to this Ps., which was not in 531^, and must have
come in by mistake from the previous Ps. 6.

(</) The original Mizmorim were probably, therefore, 54(5). Of these

©3^ used 34. The original order of these Pss. in that collection was
doubtless different in many instances from their order in the present
Psalter.

§ 32. The group of Pss. 42-83, characterised by the use of the divine
name Elohim instead of Yahweh, ivas originally in a major Psalter,
edited probably in Babylonia in the middle Greek peiiod, and made up
chiefly of selections from the previous minor Psalters.

This group of 42 Pss. in the midst of the Psalter differs from the
preceding group, Pss. 1-41, and from the following, 84-150, by the use
of the divine name Elohim, which is seldom used in the other Pss.,
and by an avoidance of Yalnueh, which is used ordinarily by them.
This use was evidently designed, and in the case of the selections
from © and ?ct, was not original, but editorial. These Pss. therefore
constituted a selection of Pss. made by an editor from the earlier
collections. Inasmuch as ^ is given complete so far as known, Pss.
50, 73-83, 21 was probably the basis of the collection. Selections from
1^, 42-48, 49 (?), and from ©, 51-65, 68-70, 72, were prefixed to ^, and
three orphan Pss., 66, 67, 71, were added. The changed order of
these last and of 50 is due to later editors. This collection was
probably made in Babylonia, as that of 'E before it, and for similar
reasons.

IXX INTRODUCTION

It is convenient to give in this connection the use of the divine names

in i/'. I, nini is used c. 6823 t. in OT. n^-i^ Qr. = ^jtn = 6 Kvptos in <S, for
an original mn^ = Yahweh {y. BDi?.). It is the proper name of the God
of Israel, first revealed to Moses according to IE as " the One ever
with His people " Ex. 312-^5, it is not used by P until Ex. 6^. But J uses
it from the beginning of his narrative, and possibly explains it as
meaning " the everlast- ing God," Gn. 21*3. It is used cautiously by E
(c. 163 t.), but constantly by J (c. 449 t.) and by P after Ex. 6^ (c. 781
t.). D uses it apart from his phrases c. 21 1 t. In the prophetic histories
it is used sparingly by E, but constantly by J, D, R. The Chr. uses it in
his sources, but avoids it in his own composition. It is used throughout
the prophetic literature, but in various proportions, and in some
writers chiefly in combination with other divine names. The book of
Jb. uses it only in the Prologue and Epilogue (27 t), the seams (4 t.),
and in a proverbial expression 12^; but in Pr. it is the characteristic
divine name. In Dn. it is used only in ch. 9 (7 t.) (source), and in Ec.
not at all. It is con- stantly used in i/', except in the group 42-83 (E),
where it is used 44 t. (chiefly glosses) .

niH' is frequently combined with other divine names. T'hSn "^ is a phr.
of D (c. 239 t.) used by Chr. 6 t., Is.^ 4 t., elsw. seldom ; Ps. Sl^i in
citation from Ex. 2o2; D3"'n'^x "' is a phr. of D^ (c. 70 t.) and of H (c. 30
t.), in Jo. 7 t., Cbr. II t., elsw. seldom, Ps. 76i-^ (the law of vows); irnSs;
-> is also a phr. of D"'^ (28 t.) used by Chr. 16 t., Je. 18 t., elsw. not
uncommon ; in ■^ 20^ 94-* 996-8.9.9 loy 106*^ II 3^ 122^ i23'-2. Uses of
mni with ^^rh^ and other sfs. are characteristic of Je. (11 t.) and Ch.
(26 t.); in ■^ ^thvK -> 72-* i8"^9 ^524 104I (all dub.) 13* 3o3-i3 38^2 40^
10926, vn'-s -^ 33I2 144151465. The com- binations nini Sn 118-^, nini
D^nSx Sn 50^, are conflations of an original mn\

fn; is a poetic contraction of nm', earliest use Ex. 152 (cited Is, 12^ Ps.
iigu.w) Ex. 17I6 Is. 38" Ct. 86; nin^*n> Is. 26* (?); 1DB' n> Ps. 685 (?).
dmSn n^ 68" (?); elsw, n> i^Vn 104S5 105*5 io6i-48 mi 112I 1131-9
115I8 11619 1172 135I.3.21 1461-10 147I-20 1481-11 149I.9 1501-6;
r^^^'^7^^ io2i9; m iS'rn'" 115I"; n> SSnn 1506, In other phrs. 77I"- 89^
94^- 12 115I8 u^s. 5. n. 18. 19 122* 130^ 1354.

II. JVn n.m. strong one: (i) angels, a^'^N "'J3 29I 89'^; (2) gods, it Sn
4421 8ii°, -I3J Vn 811"^ Dt, 32I2 Mai, 2"; (3) mighty things in nature, Sx
>-\-\r\ Ps. 36'', Sn inK 80^1 ; (4) used of God as the most primitive
term, c. 217 OT, as the Strong One. Vxn the true God i83i-33.48 6820-
21 7715 859, cf. Is. 42^; hv. my God Pss. i83 222- 2- u 632 68^5 892^
10225 j i828 140?, cf. Ex. 152 Is. 44";

SnIB-^ Sn Ps, 6836; 3py, l,j< 1466; q^c^.h Sn I3626; ^;'Sd Sx 42^0, cf,
43*;

nnsn Sn 293; >in Sn 42^ (prob. also 423 84* for ••n Sn); pdn *?« 316;
nopj Sn 941-1; L,,-,j ^i^ yyu 5^3 Dt. 721. mnn '-n Ps. 861^ Ex. 346 (J) Dt.
43I; nm Sn Ps. 998; (5) Vn without article, of God: indef. 5^ elsw. def.
712 io"-i2 16I

176 192 523- T 5520 573 6821 73II. 17 748 77IO ygT- 8- 18. 19. 34. 41 82I
832 898 90«

10421 io6i''-2i 107II Ii82^ 139I7. 23 ,4^6 150I; (6) divine name 50^ (gl.),
as Gn. 3320 (E) Dt. 32I8 3326. p,L,; ijx Ps. 7835.
PSALTER OF THE ELOHIST Ixxi

III. t D^n'-x n.m. real pi. : (i) rulers Ex, 216 22''- «• 8- 27 jn. 58 Pss. 821-
« 138I;

(2) superhuman beings, including God and angels, Gn. i^^ Ps. 8^ (cf.
Jb. 38'') ;

(3) angels, c\-i'-N(n) ^ja Jb. i^ 2^ 38" Gn. 62-4 (J), cf. d^Sn >12; (4)
gods Pss. 868 J362; o^D;n \nSvS 96^ Dt. 6" 13" +; a^nSvX "^^ Pss. 95^
96* 97"- » 1355. (5) TVit? Cod' 0/ Israel, pi. intensive, originally with
article, i/ie All Strong, retaining this mng. when the article was omitted
in usage, but subsequently losing its mng. and standing as a common
name for the Divine Being, like debs, dens, God {y. BDi5.). It is used
with article in i/' only in phrs. : D'.i'^Nn c'lN title of 90, d^hSn.i i^ 87^,
where the article really defines the pre- vious n. It is used in the cstr.
in phr. omax "'h'^n 4710^ phr. of J, hvr\V ■'n'?x 41I* 72I8 106^8
(benedictions) 59« 68^ 69^ phr. of E, Je., Chr. ; apy^ ^ni^x a poetic
phr. 20- 468-1- ^^10 ^57 Si^-S 84^ 94''; yif> inSx with various sfs. 18"
24^ 255 279 656 799 85^; injjia'n 'x 51I6; '.nj;v>y^ 'x 88^; •'pis 'x 4^; non
'x 5911-18; ,,ij;2 -X 4-J-2 (p). mx3i; in'^x '1 89^; TiSnn 'x 109I; sTiSxn 'n
136^. D^■^Sx is used with sfs. frequently in ^, because of the
emphasis upon personal relations with God in lyric poetry. >ri'-x f 5^
18''- 22- ^o 252 31 is 35-23 408- is 437. 12

436 592 69* 71^- 12- 22 83I* 844- 11 862 gi'i 54-22 10433 n8-28 119II5
143IO 145I ,462;

q^ri^vs 42*- 11 6829; ^,;^L,j^. ,^510 14712. i,;ii,x 378! 144I5; ^yrh^^
1822206 40* 4421' 482«'5o3 668 531* 95T 98^ 1153 i\(y> i352'i47i. '>;
Dn^^Sx 79io"ii52. For other uses of d'hSx with mn'> and ^jnx, v. I. IV.
D'n'?x is used alone for God in IE c. 180 t., elsw. ^ c. 22 t. ; v. VII. J
"i'^:^ is a poetic sg. of a^nSx, used Dt. 3215. 17^ and on this basis as
an archaism in late poetry Pss. 18^2 (for Vx 2 S. 22^2) 5022 (gl.) 1 147
(err.) 139I9 (gl.). It is characteristic of Jb. (41 t.).
IV. % •'JIN divine name, originating in Judah ; syn. of Baal, used in
North Israel {v. BD5.); always 6 Kvpio% in (5. AV., Lord, to be
distinguished from Lord for mni; also 6 /ci^pios in ©. The pointing -
was to distinguish the divine name from ''3nx as applied to men. It is
intensive pi. sovereign lord. In the oldest usage it was : my sovereign
Lord, so 2* i62 371* 59I2 86-^- *• '"• 12- is 1408; later a proper name
Adonay 55I'' 571*^ (= mrr' loS*) ']\^- i^ 89^''- ^^ 1302- 3- 6_ jts use in iji(
elsw. is questionable. It is not certain whether ijnx 51" was original in
either sense or a substitute for nin\ >jix is certainly a substitute for an
original nin^ 40I8 54C 68--^ 90I. Seventeen codd. Kenn. rd. 7\\r\> 110°.
ij"»x either precedes or follows 'r\\7\> in conflation of text for earlier
Qr. 6821 69^ 7328 10921 1418. It is a real gl., not in (5 38I'' ; and though
in (S a gl. in 22^1 351-- 22. 23 38I6 398 4424 6812- 18- 33 773 ((5 3,n^x)
778 868. it is part of a larger gl. in 382^ 621^ 66I8 6820- 27 7320 7365
7912 86^ 90I7. The tendency to use it as Qr. for nini in later times, and
also its general use for other divine names is illustrated by these
editorial changes,

V. rix^i' is given 24^^.

VI. ti^^'?-; n. m. Highest (i) name of God, Nu. 24I6 Dt. 328 Ps. 18" (= 2
S. 221*), used as an archaism 9'^ 218 501* 73II 77" 78''^ 831^ 911- ^
92^ 107II Is. 14I* La. 33*5- **8; with other divine names ]rS; Sx Gn.
14I8- 19- 20. 22 Pss. 78^5 875 (?),|vS3; nin^ 7^* (?) 4^^ (?) 47^ 97^; T*^;
a^^'"f< 57^78^*^; (2) of rulers, either monarchs or angel princes: fr'^y
ija 82^

VII. The group of Elohistic Pss. is composed of selections : —

Ixxii INTRODUCTION

(«) From It 42-48, 49 (?). These use Bvi'^.s 36 t.; some doubtless
glosses, a few possibly original in IS, but the great majority editorial
substitutions for an original nnv nisax ni.T was retained in the Rf. 46^-
^'^, but in 48^ it is a gl. nini in 42^ 46^ 47^- ^ 48^ is either a gl. or a
substitution of later editors for the u^nha of !E. In the Pss. of i* not in
% a^n^x is used : 848- ^o (all glosses or txt. err.), but nini v.^- 12- 12
mx3X nin> v.^- *• 13. -j qviSn -> v.^ is txt. err. for niN3S ''hSn '\
D^nSwS'n is used 87^, but mn> v.^- 6. oti'i'n is not used in 85 (but nin>
V.2- 8- 9- 13, '^NH V.9), or in 88 (?), but mn^ v.2- w- i*- 15. There can
be no doubt, therefore, that nini was the divine name of IS, and that
d^'hSn was substituted for it by the editor of 35.

(d) From IB were taken 51-65, 68-70, 72. In these, otiSn is used 102 t.
nin> is used : 548 55"- 23 5511 58' 59*- 9 64" 68" 69"- "• 32. 84 702- 6.
AH these are glosses, or substitutions of a still later editor. It is
evident that c^"l'7N of 53 has been substituted for nin'« of 14. In most
other cases it was so also ; for in the other Pss. of ©, d^hSn is used
but 15 t. : 33 5I1 710- ". 12 9I8 lo*- i» 14I. 2. 5 2522 362. 8 1449 . besides
6 t.in io82' c 8. 12. 12. u +, which is a mosaic of two Elohistic Pss. Ps.
86 uses d^hSn v.8- h^- ", nin> v.i- ^- "• ", 'jis< V.3. 4. 5. 8. 9. 12. 15. xhis
Ps. is also a mosaic of glosses of different date. The Pss. of IB in IE
also use ^jin 51" 546 55W 5710 3912 62I3 68i2- is. 20. 23. 27. 33. 1J1K
-•' 68-1 is gl. niN3S chSn "> 596 and mN3X "> ''J^^• 69^ are
conflations of late scribes. cnSs nini 72I8 is conflation in the doxology.

(c) All of "31 that have been preserved were taken up into IE : 50, 73-
83. The separation of 50 from the group was not made in IE, but by a
later editor. These Pss. used the divine name QinSx 40 t. mm is used
50I 74I8 75^ 7612 78^-21 795 Sill- 1'' 831'^- 19, in all cases either
glosses themselves or in larger glosses. Besides lonx is used 7320
773- » yS'''^ yg^-; nvm >j-is 7328. niN'3S dtiSn 8o8- 15, and msas
oinSx '1 8o5- 20 were originally niNax '\

(d) The orphan Pss. 66, 67, 71, use n^nSN 18 t., nini only 71I ; a later
substitution for dmSn used v.H- 12- "• 18- 19- 19. ijin and nini in v.^- 1^
belong to different 11. ijnx is used 66I8. These Pss. in IE doubtless
followed 72. It is improbable that an editor who kept the Pss. of lit and
<3 together would not have done the same with the Pss. of IB. These
were the only Pss. not in M, It, '3. Pss. 66 and 67 were in fil of the early
Greek period; Ps. 71 in its original form, v.^-9- i*-i9, from the Greek
period. The Psalter of !E could not therefore have been earlier, or
indeed much later.

§ 33. Fifty -five (57) Psalms have in their titles a reference to the
director or choir tnaster, 7uhich indicates that they were taken from a
major Psalter which bore this title. They wei'e collected in the middle
Greek period in Palestine, as a prayer book for the syna- gogues,
selected from the previous minor Psalters.

The Pss. with nSiittS are scattered through the Psalter. The term
means, " Belonging to the Director." These Pss. were taken from a
Psalter bearing the Director's name. Thirty-five of the

PSALTER OF THE DIRECTOR Ixxiii

fifty-four Mizjnorim were probably taken as a basis. To these were

added sixteen Pss. from ©, four (5) from %, and one from '3. As no
Ps. later than the previous minor Psalters was used, it is probable
that the collection was made in the middle Greek period, not long
after fH. As the divine name Yahweh was retained, this Psalter was
doubtless collected in Palestine. The term Director also suggests the
period of the Chronicler, who alone elsewhere uses the term. The
great majority of these Pss. are prayers. The collection was,
therefore, like JD, designed as a prayer-book for use in the
synagogues. Hb. 3 also attaches 111^3X27 as part of the title of the
song therein contained. This was originally a part of the Psalter of the
Director (©H) and was subsequently removed to Hb. The Psalter of
ISlEv must therefore have been earlier than the final editing of Hb.
and the close of the Canon of the Prophets. This also points to the
middle Greek period, prior to Simon H. 219-198 B.C.

nsjn'^ is Pi. ptc. with prep. "^ from nsj vb. denom. of na, v. 9^. The vb.
is not used in Qal, but only in Pi., with the exception of a single Niph.
ptc. rnx% Je. 8^. enduring (of apostasy), and in Pi. only in Chr. and
titles of Pss., in the mngs. act as overseer, siiperintendetit, director :
(i) in building or repair- ing the temple, c. Vy 2 Ch. 2^ Ezr. 3**- », c. S 2
Ch. 34I3, c. S inf. 2 Ch. 2", abs. 2 Ch. 34^*; (2) in the ministry of the
temple, c. ^'i i Ch. 23*; (3) in the organ- iser] liturgical service, i Ch. 15-
1, six of them overseeing the basses, n'>j'>ci;'n Sj;, leading them with
nnjD, and eight over the sopranos, nic'^y "^y, leading them with harps
{v. § 34). Heman, Asaph, and Ethan were over them all, leading with
cymbals. This doubtless represents the temple service of the middle
Greek period, and it is altogether probable that nsj;;'? in the titles of
the Pss. has the same meaning, especially as these and other
musical terms are associated with it in the titles. We may therefore
take it as meaning director, or choir master. The preposition ^ has the
same meaning here as in other uses in the titles, and indicates that
these Pss. were taken from a Psalter collected under the name of the
Director or choir master. The modern view that *? indicates
assignment to the care of the choir master is improbable, because, as
01s. says, this was a matter of course, and would not be specified in
titles. And this would not explain its use in some Pss. rather than in
others. ® interprets nsn'^ as late form for n^j'^ = e/s t6 tAos. This is
explained by Eusebius and Theodoret in an eschatological sense :
imto the end (of the world). % renders Nn3'^'^ to sing in liturgy, taking
it as Aram, inf with the mng. use constantly, perpetually, thinking of
perpetual use in the liturgy. The explanation of De., " for the
accomplishment, fulfilment, rendering fully," is improbable. It seems
most probable that @ and C agree in thinking of these Pss. as
selected for

Ixxiv INTRODUCTION

perpetual use unto the end, in the liturgy. Another tradition is given in
Aq. T(p viKoiroK^, S iirivLKloi, Q eis rb vIkos, 3 victor e. These follow
a conceit of the school of Rabbi Akiba (due probably to the Messianic
hopes of that period) that they were the triumphal songs of Israel. But
this does not suit the character of these Pss., which are prayers
rather than hymns. The 3C preserves the older tradition of O, which is
essentially correct so far as the use of the collection is concerned,
though it misses the exact sense of the term which is given by the
Chronicler.

Fifty-five Pss. have nsjc'^ in the titles. To these we may add lo and 43,
which belong to the previous Pss., 9 and 42. Of these thirty-five were
Miz- morim: 4-6, 8-10, 12-13, 19-22, 31, 39-41 of © ; 47, 49 (?) of B; 51^
62, 64, 65 of 13; 66-67 orphans ; 68of©(?) ('.'.§27); 75-77, 80 of ^; 84-85,
88(?) {v. § 28) of It; 109, 139-140 of 13. To these were added sixteen
Pss. from 13 (four Maskilim, 52-55, five Miktamim, 56-60; one Shir, 18,
and six others, 11, 14, 36, 61, 69-70) ; moreover five (six) Pss. were
added from It ; (four (five) Maskilim, 42-45, 88, and the Shir, 46) ; one
also from %, 81, All of these Pss. were used in previous Psalters,
though they were adapted by this editor for use in his time. These
Pss. are chiefly prayers, the great majority of them, thirty-three, being
of this kind, as compared with eleven hymns and thirteen religious
poems. This Psalter was therefore essen- tially a prayer book, on the
basis of the earlier and |Jl, for use in the synagogues of the Greek
period. This is confirmed by the fact that nsjcS, in the sense of
director or choir master, is characteristic of the service of the temple
as described by Chr. i Ch. 15, and belongs to his period. It is used
elsewhere only in Hb. 3^^, as part of the title of that ode which, doubt-
less also originally was in I3K, but was separated from it and inserted
in Hb. The collection of the Twelve Minor Prophets was closed and
fixed in the Canon in the time of Ben Sira (BS. 49^'^) because he
mentions the Twelve by that technical name. Daniel ci^ seems to
imply that the Canon of the Prophets was closed. The Psalter of the
Director must therefore have been made in the middle Greek period.

§ 34. The Director attached to his f raver hook instructions to the choir
with reference to the tones, the voices, and the musical instruments
to be used in the rendering of certain psalms in public ivorship.

Twenty-nine of the Pss. of ©K have musical directions attached.

Several tones are mentioned to which special Pss. were to be sung,
indicated usually by the initial words of some familiar song. There are
several special references to the kind of voice that was most
appropriate. There are also several kinds of musical instruments
mentioned as suitable for accompanying the singing. These are, in all
cases, special directions. Where such do not

MUSICAL DIRECTIONS Ixxv

appear, it is a reasonable inference that the choirs were left free in

their choice in these respects. This collection of ©3fl was doubt- less
made for the use of some great synagogue in Jerusalem, where it
was possible to fulfil these directions. There is no reference to those
instruments of music that were especially characteristic of the feasts
and of the more ornate worship in the temple.

Inasmuch as all the musical directions are attached to Pss. of HIS, it

is reasonable to suppose that they were first attached to this Psalter.
They are of three kinds: (l) designation of tone or melody, (2) of voice,
(3) of musi- cal instrument.

(i) The tones are usually referred to by the use of initial words of
some well-known song, in accordance with an ancient usage which
continues until the present time. The preposition *?" precedes these
words, with the mng. in accordance with, after (the tone of). In some
cases Sn is used instead of it, in accordance with a not infrequent
misuse of this prep, for Sr {y. B/?B.).

(rt) pnrn Sn is used in the titles of Pss. 57-59, Miktamim of IB, and 75
of %. The Sn is pointed as negative in MT., and so the two words
seem to mean Desiroy not ; but the omission of ^'i is striking and
improbable. It should be ''N for S>' as usual, and the original piece
probably began with Destroy, refer- ring to enemies of the nation. RV.
does not translate, but transliterates. These Pss. have a variety of
measures. It is hardly possible that the refer- ence could have been
to a melody. It was doubtless to a tone for cantilation, as the tones of
the early synagogue and early Church, which are capable of use in
pieces of different measure and different strophical length.

(^) n^-'m aSx Pjr "^v is in the title of the Miktam, Ps. 56. The first line
of the piece referred to was probably. The silent dove of them that are
afar off, as in RV.'". RV. transliterates, but does not translate. @ hirkp
rov \aov rov d-rrb tCjv ayiuv fiefiaKpvfifiivov — for the people
removed far from the sanctuary, is doubtless a paraphrase.

(c) rnj.' ]Z'YZ' ^■; is in the title of Ps. 60, a trimeter Miktam of IB, u^yi?
yv Sjr is in the title of Ps. 45, Maskil of IS, and of 69 of IB; nny a''jt:'!i'
Sn is in the title of 80 of "E. These all undoubtedly refer to the same
piece, a Ps. in praise of the Law, whose first line was, my testimony is
a beautiful anemone. The view that it referred to an instrument of
music shaped like a lily has nothing in its favour, not even the mng. "
lily," which cannot be proved in the usage of this word. The pi. is the
pi. of intensity, " beautiful anemone." It is not translated in the text of
RV., but RV.™ has it essentially as I have given it. (@ iiTrep tCjv
dWoMdrjffOf/.evu}!' or rots dWoLudrja-OfjiivoLS = for those who shall
be changed, is a misinterpretation.

((/) p'^nr: ^•; in the title of 53, a Maskil of IB, and mjj?'^ nSna '^y in the
title of 88, Maskil of Heman, both in IB3S, are doubtless the same. ®
inrkp MaeX^^ ToO atroKpidTJvai takes the first word as a proper
name and the second as inf. cstr. r^y; answer, respond. Aq., O, 3, " for
the dance," is inappropriate

Ixxvi INTRODUCTION

to the sadness of these Pss. MT. n'^'n^ n. cstr. before inf. is

improbable. (5 rd. r'?r?r, Aq. itri x'^P^^'H-y so essentially 9, 2, 3, from
SSn. It is most prob- able that we should rd. p':'n': n.f. wotmding,
trouble, from ':'Sn; and nui''^ inf. cstr. njy suffer affliction. Two words
only of the original are preserved, For wounding, suffering affliction. It
is transliterated in RV.
((?) Ps. 22 has in the title nntt'n nS-'N ':';• hind of the dawn. The third
word is missing. We might supply the vb. leaps, thinking of the fresh
vigour of the hind in the early morning ; but that does not suit the
character of the Ps. It is more appropriate to think of the hind hunted
to death in the early morn- ing. C and Midrash regard it as referring to
the lamb of the morning sacri- fice. But it is improbable that the hind
would represent the lamb. The hind was not used for sacrifice in the
OT. This Ps. was in ©, fSl, IIB3S.

(/) <5 adds to Ps. 70 the title ei's rh Swcra^ /^e Y^<ipi.ov, save me, O
Lord, showing that another tone was added at so late a date. For it is
improbable that it was original and was omitted from the text in |§.

{g) n>njn Sj? is in the title of Ps. 8 of IB, 151, 81 of %, and 84 of It, IH.
(S and S virkp tG>v XrjvCiv; so U, 3, pro torciilaribus, for the wine
presses, reading n'ln^, refers therefore to a harvest song at the
vintage or treading of grapes. This suits the triumphant, joyous
character of these Pss., and is prob- ably correct. They were to be
sung to the tone of some well-known vintage song. Aq., 0, have in Ps.
i^Tr^p r^s 7eT^/rt5os, but the Syr. -Hex. of Aq. in 81 and 84 iivl tov
Xiqvov or ^7rt twv \rivC>u. This is more probable than a Git- tite
musical instrument. ST " the harp which David brought from Gath," or
a tone of Gath, the march of the Gittite guard (2 S. 15^^), explanation
of r^Pi MT., both equally improbable.

(h) pnn> Vy in 62 of ffl, M, V^''^'' ^V in 77 of % IH, inn^S in 39 of HB, M,

all doubtless refer to the same thing. S in 39 is doubtless err. for hy,
and the variation of ■> and i in the penult is a variation of MT., not of
the original of 1^. It is probable that Jeduthun, the choir master, is
referred to, v. 1 Ch. 16*1 25'' 2 Ch. 5I-, or his choir, I Ch. 251-3 2 Ch.
29I* Ne. ii^''; but it is im- probable that this name is in apposition with
nsjc'^ as De., in which case Sj? would be err. for '-'; rather it refers to a
tone of this clioir. The reference to a lily-shaped musical instrument of
some Rabbis, though followed by Ges., is without justification.

(2) There are two voices referred to, the falsetto and the bass.
(a) pidSj? hy is in the title of Ps. 46, tetrameter of ISt. <S interprets it
as vir^p tG)v Kpvcplwv = iJ pro arcanis, deriving from nnSj.' n.f. in the
sense of secret, hidden. This was interpreted as in a gentle, quiet
style. S \)itlp rdv alwvlijjv derives as pi. of c'^''", ever, in the late sense
of ages. Aq. iirl veavio- rrjTwv and 3 pro jtcventutihus follow MT. and
derive from ddS;' n.f. abst., youth. These last are nearer the correct
view, for the explanation is found in I Ch. 152", where it refers to the
maidenlike style. Some think of maidens, as Ps. 68-'', where they play
upon timbrels in the march of Yahweh ; but maidens took no part in
the service of song. Bo. thinks of the tenor voice ; but more probably it
was the falsetto male voice. At the end of Ps. 48^5 nmSy seems

MUSICAL DIRECTIONS Ixxvii

out of place. It probably belongs to 49, from the title of which it has
been detached by error, the ^•; being omitted as supposed dittog., or
for the oppo- site reason. It is also probable that p*? niD ""•'; in the
title of Ps. 9 belongs here. It is usually interpreted on the basis of MT.
as a reference to a tone in accordance with (i); this tone being
designated by two words of the first line, " Death to the son," or, "
Death for the son "; but this is in itself improb- able and has no
support in Vrss., which all rd. ni?2S>*. <S vivip tQv Kpv(pLui' rov vioO,
Aq. veavidrriTOS rov vloO, Q uirkp aKHTJs tov vlou. These are
doubtless correct as to the form. But then we must follow them in
interpreting it in the same way as in 46, and refer it to the falsetto
voice, p*? is then the fuller designation, showing that it was the
maidenlike voice of a son, think- ing of a boy or a youth.

(d) n^rDB'H *?;; is in the titles of Pss. 6, 12, both prayers of iJfl and ©.
® interprets it as inrip ttjs dySSr/s, on the octave, so IB pro octava.
This is doubtless correct, as it is in accord with i Ch. 1521, which
refers to the lower octave or the bass voice. The opinion of some that
it refers to an instrument of eight strings is a mere conceit, without
support in the OT.
(3) There are references to two kinds of musical instruments —
stringed instruments and wind instruments.

{a) niJiJj is in the titles of Pss. 4, 6, 54, 55, 67, 76, with 3 of accompani-
ment, and in 61 (sg.) with '?;?. Of these, 54, 55, were Maskilim ; 4, 6,
67, 76, in J5l ; 4, 6, 54, 55, in IB ; 76 in 'E ; 4, 6, 54, 55, 61, are prayers ;
67, a hymn ; 76, a poem. They are of different measures. (5 has iv
vfivois in 6, 54, 55, 61, 67, 76, and iv ^j/aX/jaTs in 4. The form is pi. f. of
ny:i: n.f. stringed instrument, pj vb. denom. Pi. to play on strmged
instruments, a^JJ players on stringed instruments, Ps. 68^". Hb. 3!- ^^
have in (@ the same word, doubt- less in both cases mjijj, correct for
|^ nijus'. These seven Pss. and Hb. 3 were to be accompanied by
stringed instruments, such as the lyre and harp.

{l>) niS''njn '^n is in the title of Ps. 5, a morning prayer of fH and IB. It
is interpreted by @ and as virkp ttjs KXrjpovofxoijffris, U pro ea quae
hereditatem consequitiir, Aq., 2, 3, pro hereditatihus, all deriving the
form as pi. n.f. from Vnj inherit. The '^N is doubtless variation for Sy
as often. No reasonable explanation of this term has yet been given.
It is probable that it is a n. formed by j from "^Sn, a variation of S^Sn
the reed pipe, as Hu., or abstr., as De., M.oVi., for flute playing, cf. i S.
lo^ i K. i*" Is. ^d^. It is probable that instruments of the class of the
pipe or simple flute are referred to.

(f) It is noteworthy that these references are not only few, but in
general terms, and that no particular musical instrument is referred to.
The music especially characteristic of festivals in the temple worship
does not appear. The music was probably that of a simple orchestra
of two or four pieces of the lighter string and wind instruments, and
not the louder music used in the temple courts. And it is also probable
that musical instruments were seldom used in the synagogues, or we
would have had more assignments of this kind.

(</) There is little reference to musical instruments in the earlier minor

Psalters. There is no reference in IB, for 57^ = 108* = 144^ were not
originally
Ixxviii INTRODUCTION

in IB (7'. § 27). In ^ the only reference is in 81^^ to a new moon

celebration, doubtless in the temple courts, with the use of the Saj
and niJ3 the harp and lyre, the two chief kinds of stringed instruments
usually associated ; the -\^\Z' the horn, and the i"' timbrel. In iEt 43'*
the iijd is used in temple worship ; so in the orphan ■},%- 92^ both iud
and '?aj. This probably represents the ordinary worship of the Greek
period. On great occasions, such as feasts or celebrations of
victories, more instruments of music were used ; so in the royal
advent Ps. 47'' (It) the -\Q^z\ and in 98^-^ the luj, the "ii3iw', and the
msxn the straight trumpet. In the Maccabean Hallels a greater
number and variety of instruments appear ; due to the reorganisation
of the temple wor- ship with greater pomp than ever before. 147'
mentions only the lur, 149^ the -nj3 and in, but 150-^5 the -\1J3 and
'^^j, the nsiu' and ^r^, and also the instruments not mentioned earlier :
2Ji; the small organ, a^js stringed instru- ments, and D'''?x'?s
cymbals. The Pss. also mention the use of musical instru- ments by
minstrels apart from public worship ; so the "lUa in 49^ of It ( ?) and in
the orphan 137- ; and both the nuD and '^^j in the orphan 71^2 57^ (=
108^ = 144^ all glosses).

§ 35. A collection of Hallels, or songs of praise, was made for the

temple service in the Greek period. It was subsequently en- larged in
the Maccabean period. These Psalms have in their titles the term
Hallelujah.

The term T^'^'^ri = Praise ye Yah is found at the close of Pss. 104,
105, 115, 116, 117, and the beginning of Pss. iii, 112, and at both
beginning and end of Pss. 106, 113, 135, 146, 147, 148, 149, 150. <@
gives it also at the begin- ning of 105, 107, 114, 116, 117, 118, 119, 136.
In the case of 105, 107, 114, 116, 117, 136, it seems to have been
detached by error from the beginning of these Pss. and attached to
the close of the previous Pss. in Jlj. All of these Pss. are Hallels
except 118 and 119, which are only so given in (3, the former being a
triumphal Maccabean song, the latter the great alphabetical praise of
the Law. Both of these were regarded as Hallels in later usage. These
Hallels are in the present Psalter in four groups: 104-107, 111-117,
135-136, 146-150. This separation was due to the final editor of the
Psalter. 104-107 constitute a tetralogy, 104 being a Ps. of creation, 105
telling the early history of Israel, 106 of the Exodus, 107 of the
Restoration. The second group begins with 111-II2, a pair
complementary in subject and alphabetic in structure; 113 begins the
special Hallel of the great feasts, according to later liturgical
assignment. At the Passover the order was 113-114 before supper,
115-118 after supper. In the third group 136 is the ordinary Great
Hallel, with its Rf. repeated twenty-six times in the present Ps.,
though the earliest text was much simpler. In later times Pss. 1 19-136
were likewise called the Great Hallel in distinction from the ordinary
Hallel 113-118. The last group of Hallels consisted of the doxologies
146-150. All of these Hallels except 147,

HALLELS AND PILGRIM PSALTER Ixxix

149, belong to the Greek period and were doubtless in their original
form in the collection of that period, composed for public use by the
choirs especially on the great feasts. The collection consisted of
sixteen Pss. A Maccabean editor added 147, 149. The final editor of ^
distributed these Hallels in the present four groups. In later liturgical
use 118 and 119 were regarded as Hallels and still later 120-134. The
technical terms of the Hallels are ^t>^^^n, nin, and 1313. For '^'^n and
n^r\r v. ^ i; for n; v. § 32 (I.) ; for 1^^3 v. Pss. ji3 jSi~. mn Hiph. imv. 2 pi.
% [p'^^'l- Q^' is not in ^, but only Hiph. t(i) confess, a late usage Ps.
32^ cf. Pr. 28i3 i K. 833-85=2 Ch. 62*- 26, (2) praise: (a) the king Ps.
45^^ the rich 49^^; elsw. (/;) Yahweh in the ritual: c. ace. nin> 71^ 92
log^*' iiji, n^ iiS^^, "1 Da' 44^ 54^ 99^ 1382 142^, ■> N'-D 89«; sfs.
referring to mn^ iS^'' 28^ 3010.13 35I8 426-12 434.5 52" 57W 674.4.6.6
yi-22 7611 8612 88" 108* 1I8-1-28 1 197 138I-4 13914 1451"; c. S mn^S
332 922 IO5I IO6I 1071-8-15-21.31 118I.29 136I, cf. v.2-3-26, -•, E-i.S
Io6*T 122*

140"; sfs. referring to Yahweh 6«(?), cf. Is. 38I8, Pss. 752-2 7913 100*
ii9«2; abs. mnp -iDfS 30* 97I2.

§ 36. A collection of songs for the use of pilgrims on their way to the
three great feasts was made in the middle Greek period. These
Psalms have in their titles, " Songs of Pilgrimage.'^

Pss. 120-134 have in their titles n'lSrDn '\^t'. This is rendered in © ySr;
tQjv ava^adixQiv, ode of ascents, U and J canticutn graduum,
gradual psalms, Aq., S eis rds di/a^do-eis, 9 q-afi-a. twv dva^dcrewv.
These variations have given rise to three different theories: (l) The
phrase refers to the fifteen steps in the temple leading up from the
court of the women to the court of the men of Israel upon which these
Pss. were chanted ; so Lyra, Luther, Horsley, Gr. The Talmud indeed
mentions these Pss. in that connection (^Middoth, II. 5, Siikka, 51 ^),
but simply to compare them with those steps on which the music
resounded on the first day of the feast of Tabernacles ; it does not
explain the Pss. as used thereon {v. De., p. 780). Furthermore, the
contents of these Pss. were not suited to that purpose. They are not
temple Pss. (2) The term has metrical significance indicating the
stairlike parallelism, advancing by steps or degrees ; so Ges., Koster,
De., Moll., De W. This is a modern theory based on the fact that this
method of parallelism is frequently used in these Pss. But it is not
used in them all, and not in a thoroughgoing manner in any ; and
certainly not to such an extent as to give titles to the group. There are
other Pss. which use this method of parallelism in a more thorough-
going manner, v. % 12. (3) The term refers to the ascents of
pilgrimage (a) S and the ancient Fathers thought of the ascent from
the Babylonian exile. Ew., in 1839, called them "the songs of the
homeward marches." {h) Agel- hus. Herder, Eichhorn, Ew. in 1866,
and most modern scholars, think of the ascents to the feasts of the
Law. Street thought that they were simply proces- sionals. Is. 30^9 Ps.
42^ shew that it was the custom to make pilgrimages to
IXXX INTRODUCTION

the temple with song and music, and even sacred dances and
shoutings. We would expect, therefore, that a collection of songs
suitable for this purpose would be made. These songs have a
common social and patriotic character. They are all hexameters
composed of one or more hexastichs. They could all have been sung
to the same tone. They were all composed in the Greek period,
except 129, which is Maccabean. It is probable that this last Ps. was
added to the collection, which originally consisted of fourteen Pss.
made in the middle Greek period.

§ 37. A considerable number of Psalms, especially those of the Greek

period, did not find their way i?ito any of the minor or major Psalters,
but were used at last by the editor of the present Psalter.

((?) Ps. I, composed in the middle Greek period, is didactic in

character. It was probably used for the first time by the editor of the
Psalter as its introduction.

{b) Ps. T,7, was probably from the Maccabean period. It was given its
present position by the final editor of the Psalter.

(<:) The pseudonyms, Pss. 88, 89, 90, 102 (?'. § 30), were given their
present position by the final editor.

(^) Ps. 91 was probably from the early Greek period. It was given its
present position because it was conceived as a counterpart to 90.

(1?) Ps. 92 was probably from the later Greek period. It was originally
a song composed for liturgical use. Its contents justify its present
position.

(/) Pss. 94, 95, were probably from the Greek period. They were given
their present position for liturgical reasons.
(^) Pss. 93, 96-100, were originally one great advent hymn from the
early Greek period. It was broken up into little Pss. for liturgical
purposes

(^'.§13).

(Ji) Pss. 86, 103, 145, from the late Greek period, were given their
present position because of resemblances to Pss. of B, and, for that
reason, S subse- quently crept into the titles.

(?) Ps. 137 from the early exile was not taken up into any of the earlier
Psalters because of its inappropriateness for worship. It was used by
the final editor of the Psalter as an ancient piece which he thought
should be preserved. It was inserted after 136 as an appropriate
place, on account of the historical references in both Pss.

§ 38. The editor of the present Psalter used the two major Psalters as
the nucleus of his work. The Babylonian Elohistic Psalter, 42-83, was
placed in the middle, and appropriate Pss. 84-89 were added thereto.
The first part was based on the Pal- estinian Director's Psalter, in
7vhich were inserted chiefly Psalms from the Davidic Psalter. The
third part was arranged about

THE FINAL PSALTER Ixxxi

the temple Hallels and the Pilgrim Psalter, to which were added the
remaining Psalms of the Director's Psalter and other appro- priate
Psalms, chiefly of late date. This work was accomplished in the
Maccabean period, after the reorganisation of the worship.

There can be little doubt that the editor of the present Psalter used
©K, the prayer-book of the Greek period in Palestine, as the basis of
his work. He was compelled to do so if he would pro- duce a
collection which would take its place in public use. He also used 3£,
because that was the Psalter in familiar use in Babylonia and among
the Jews of the Dispersion all through the East, It was necessary to
combine that collection with the other if he would secure his book a
public use in the Orient. He must indeed enlarge both collections by
the introduction of Pss. old and new, in order to justify his task. The
editor was probably called to his work by public authority and by an
under- standing between the Jews of the East and the West. It was
also in the plan to combine the Pss. used in synagogue worship with
those used in the worship of the temple. And so the Hallels and the
Pilgrim Psalter were made the nucleus of a much larger col- lection,
suited for this purpose. The editor also added a number of older Pss.
of a national character, even though they had not previously been
used in pubhc worship. It was just because he thus satisfied all
interests in a most comprehensive way, that his book supplanted all
others and at once attained universal recognition.

A careful examination of the arrangement of the present Psalter on

the basis of what has already been determined as to the several
minor and major Psalters and the Pss. not included in them, enables
us to trace, to a great extent, the methods of the editor of ^.

The first part of yp is 1-41 based on IBl^. («) Ps. i was made the
general introduction to ^, followed by 2, the original introduction to IB,
followed by 3, the first prayer of IB, i|5l. Then came 4-6 of IS3S. The
enigmatic 7 of IB was then inserted. {b) Pss. 8-14 of IBK are followed
by 15 of IB, ifl, describing the true citizen of Zion (in antithesis with the
wicked fool of 14), and 16, a Miklam of IB, and 17, a prayer of IB. (f)
Ps. 18, the ode of David, introduces the next group of 133^, 19-22. To
these were added the fol- lowing : the shepherd Ps. 23 of IB, iJl, the
choral 24 of IB, iJSl, and the group of prayers 25-28 from IB only, and
of hymns 29-30 from IB, ffl. {d) To 31, the prayer of IBJ£l, was
appended 32, the penitential Maskil of IB ; and 33,

Ixxxii INTRODUCTION
an anon, hymn ; 34, an alphabetical hymn of M ; and 35, a prayer of
19. Then follows 36 of M^ ; 37, a poem of IB ; and 38, a penitential Ps.
of B, m, concluding with 39-41 of iB3£l. Thus the editor of V used 20
Pss. from S]^, to which he added in appropriate places, 19 of 19
(including Ps. 2), and 2, anon. Pss. not used in any previous Psalter.

The second part of xj/ was 42-89 based on 3E. (a) 42-48 1^ 49 (It?)
con- cluding with 50 of '31, which was transferred to this place for the
purpose of giving an appropriate liturgical close to this group before
the penitential 51. (6) The group of©, 51-65, after which 66-67 of £51,
DE, followed by 68-70 of IB, followed by 71, peculiar to IE, and 72, the
original conclusion of Q. (c) The group of 'E 73-83. Pss. 42-83 were
taken from "E, which was thus inserted bodily in the middle of 1/',
without additions, except in glosses. ((/) xj/ now appended 84-S5 from
M used by fH, IBM, then 86, a prayer, later ascribed to IB, but really
anon, (see §§ 27, 37), 87 from It, Ml, and the pseudonyms 88, 89, the
latter being the conclusion of this second part.

The third part of \f/ was 90-150, based on the Hallels and the Pilgrim
Psalter. («) Ps. 90, the pseudonym, was prefixed, 91, 92, 94, 95, anon,
were added, then the great advent Ps. 93, 96-100, was broken up for
liturgical reasons, loi of IB and |?l, and 102, a pseudon. prayer, follow ;
then 103 an anonym., a late hymn kindred to the first group of Hallels,
104-107, which it precedes. (3) To the second group of Hallels, 111-
117, was prefixed 108 of fH, 109 of IB, fE, QH, and no of S, ffl. To
these, the Maccabean I/odtf 118 was added. (<:) The group of Pilgrim
Psalms, 120-134, was placed in the midst of the third part, preceded
by 119, the alphabetical praise of the Law, (d) To the Hallels 135-136
were added 137, the anon, exilic Ps. of vengeance, and 138 of S, 139,
140 of JB, M, 131^, 141 of IB, 1!H, 142 Maskil of D, 143 of IB, fH, 144,
145, anon, alphabetical Pss. (the latter ascribed to B, V. §§ 27, 37). (e)
The concluding Hallels, 146-150.

§ 39. Liitirgical assignments appear in several titles, referring to days

of week, kinds of sacrifice, and festivals. These are so few that they
must have been prefixed, not by the final editor, but by late scribes.
(a) Assignment to days of the week in the temple service, nacn ot»'? =
for the Sabbath Day, in the title of 92, indicates its assignment for use
on the Sabbath. (5 gives several other titles of this kind : in 24, for the
first day of the week ; in 38, the Sabbath; \%, for the second day of the
week ; 9^, for the fourth day of the week ; <)2„ for the day before the
Sabbath. Doubtless in late liturgical use each day of the week had its
appropriate Ps., but only the ear- liest assignment, that to the
Sabbath, appears in |^. In BS. 50^* ^q. there is an account of these
temple services.

(^) Assignments to sacrifices in the temple. minS for the thank-

offering is attached to 100. The Ps. was to be used in connection with
that kind of a

DOXOLOGIES Ixxxiii

sacrifice. The word might mean for praise, but it would be

meaningless in the midst of a multitude of Pss. which, of their very
nature, are hymns of praise. T'^Tv''" i" the titles of 38, 70, is a Hiph.
denom. (Lv. 2-+ 6** Nu. 5-^) from m^TN, the technical term for the
offering of the Miticha. It doubtless means to make the Azkarah.
These Pss. were designated for use at that sacrifice. Doubtless other
Pss. were used on sacrificial occasions, but refer- ences to their use
did not make their way into the titles of the Pss.

(<:) Assignments to festivals, non nojn ■yz' in the title of 30 indicates

its assignment to a festival of the dedication of the temple, probably
that of Judas the Maccabee, B.C. 164, when the temple was
rededicated after its desecration by Antiochus, i Mace. 4^8 Jn. lo-'^.
@ gives in the title of Ps. 29 i^oSlov (TK-q- vrj^, "S in consuinmatione
tabernaculi, referring to its use on the last day of Tabernacles.

§ 40. There are doxologies at the close of the five books into which ^
divides the Psalter. But these were designed to be used at the
conclusion of every psalm in liturgical service.
Although these doxologies are counted in the verses of the Pss. in
MT., so are the titles, and the former are no more parts of the original
than the latter. These doxologies are benedictions, or ascriptions of
blessedness to the God of Israel. A series of such benedictions has
been preserved as the earliest part of the Jewish Liturgy apart from
the Psalter. Such are also of frequent occur- rence in the citations
from the early Rabbis in the Misnayoth and Beraithoth. Though given
usually only at the close of the books, the doxologies were really
used at the conclusion of every Ps. or part of Ps. sung in the liturgy.

These are the benedictions in •>}/ : —

Ps. 41 1* jDNi pN I oSijjn 1JJ1 aSiynn | ^n^^v> '»nSx nin> | "|n3

72I8-19 naS mNSijj nt:-]? | Sx^ty ^nVx (otiSn) nini | ^na

jDNi jDN 1 nxn-SD-(nN) ni33 nSdm I oSiyS ni33 DB' I nnai

8953 |DNi JDN I dSi;;'? I nini j ina

jDN (ajjn-'^j inNi) |

We also find the last of these in i Ch. 16^, where it was used as one of
the doxologies of the temple service. It was not cited from this Ps.
Rather the reverse is the case : that the doxology was added to \p
from the Chronicler ; for it could not have been used by the editor of
•/' in the time of Judas the Maccabee, the early part of the second
century B.C., because it divides the group of Hallels 104-107, which
were designed as a tetralogy to be used

Ixxxiv INTRODUCTION

together. These four doxologies began with "|n3 Qal ptc. pass.,
Blessed, which was probably uttered by a solo voice, followed by a
metrical pause. They close with the double Amen ; verily, sung by the
choir or by the people according to the rubric \o^^^, "Let all the people
say A7nen." The inter- vening material is a trimeter couplet, as 41" =
io6^8_ These differ only in the scribal variation 'n jp for 'np, the former
destroying the measure preserved by the latter. 89^^ is evidently an
abridgment of the same couplet, ^a^^-^^ gives a double benediction,
and therefore a couplet in each v. mn' is a Qr. for qihSn at the close of
Ps. of IE. pn is a prosaic insertion at the expense of the measure
without affecting the sense. There are virtually, therefore, only two
doxologies : —

(i) Blessed be \ Yahweli the God of Israel \ From everlasting even

unto everlasting.

Amen and Amen.

(2) Blessed be \ Yahweh the God of Israel, \ Doer of wonders alone.

Blessed be \ His glorious name for ever \ And may the whole earth be
filled with His glory.

Amen and Amen.

The first of these is the ancient benediction, and it was probably used
in ^ at the close of the first and second divisions. The third division
needed no such benediction because it ended with a series of Hallel
doxologies. The more elaborate benediction of 72!^"!^ and that of
106*^ were appended subse- quently when \f/ was divided into five
books.

§ 41. Selah indicates the abbreviation of a psalm in liturgical use, and

marks the place where the closing benediction might be sung. The
word itself means : Lift up {the voice in praise) . This interpretation
explains the tradition of ({0 that it called for an " interlude ^^ and the
Palestinian tradition, which represetits it by the last word of the
doxology, *' forever.'' The term was first attached to psalms in the
Psalter of the Mizmoritn. It was used in the Director's Psalter, and in
the Collection of the Elohist, atid it continued in use at least until the
time of the Psalter of Solomon and the earliest portiofts of the Jewish
Liturgy.

Selah is used in ^1^ 71 t. in thirty-nine Pss. It is also found 3 t. in Hb. 3.

As it is used frequently in ©ifil, it was probably attached to Hb. 3
before the removal of that Ps. from ©i^ to its present position. It is
used in all the major Psalters, and in 32, 89, in addition. The latest
uses of Selah in the Psalter of 1^ are in 66* 67 from the early Greek
period ; and in 24" 89% parts of composite Pss. which belong to the
later Greek period.

SELAH IXXXV

But Selahs continued to be added in (3 after the completion of that

translation. They also appear twice in the Psalter of Solo- mon, and
twice in the Jewish Benedictions. This late use makes it impossible to
think that the term was misunderstood either in the Alexandrian or the
Palestinian tradition. The former translates the word by Stdif/aXfxa,
interlude, the latter by forever. Both ren- derings depend on the same
usage, regarded from different points of view. The former indicates an
interlude at which the benedic- tion should be sung, and the Ps.
concluded for that particular service. The latter gives the last word of
the benediction as an abbreviation for the benediction itself. The word
H^D calls for the lifting up of the voice in praise. This interpretation
satisfies all the conditions of the problem, and is in accord with the
actual position occupied by Selah in the Psalms.

n|^p is used : {a') at the close of a Str. : in Pss. f- ^- ^ 4.^- ^ f g^'- 21

246- 10 22* 396- li 46*- 8- 12 475 48^ 506 (b«lore Ef.) 15 (®) ^2" 596- H
(before lif.) g^e (,(,15 675 76*- W 77*- 10- 18 808 (®) 822 839 845 873
895- -^8. 46. 49 i4o4- 6. 9 (43 t. in

25 Pss.). This is evidently the prevailing use. (l>) At the close of a

peri- cope made without regard to measitre : in Pss. 20* 21^ 32^ 49!*
52^ 67- 84^ 85^ 876 888- 11 ("■■'• ®) 143G (12 t. in II Pss.). Five of
these Pss. have also -D at close of Str. : 32, 52, 67, 84, 87. It seems
unlikely that both uses came from the same hand. The Selahs at end
of Strs. are presumably earlier than the others. (<r) At the close of a
gloss : in Pss. 32^ 44^ 49!'^ 54^ 55«- 20 s^jia. 1 giS 625- 9 66'*- ' 68-^
75*818 (16 t. in 12 Pss.). In more than half of these Pss. D may have
been earlier than the gl., and may have stood originally at the close of
a Str. There can be little doubt that this is the case in 54^ 62^ 66^ 75*;
it may well have been so in 32'' 61''. The Selah in 682' ^lay also
originally have followed the last 1. of Str. if v. 2' be an independent gl.;
but if these vs. form one gl. D is probably the insertion of a later
editor. The use of the term in 558 57*« is difficult to explain, as the gl.
is short and the 'D immediately precedes the last 1. of Str. Was the gl.
intended to take the place of the closing 1.? or are these examples of
displacement? (5 gives Selah in 57'' in some codd., showing a
fluctuating usage for this Ps. It is possible that these Selahs also
stood originally at close of Str. In any case there are upward of six
Selahs to be added to the list given above under (a). There remain
seven Selahs that seem inseparable from the glosses which they
follow: 449 49I6 5520 577 628 66* 818. As these Selahs cannot be
earlier than their gls., the use must be a late one. 49I''' may be a gl. of
IE, or it may come from a later hand. 81^ is a gl. of 81'', 57" of K^f.
These Pss. were probably joined to their present mates in 3E, and
these Selahs may all be due to 3S. So 5520 and 62^ also preserve
late gls. and late uses of 'D. 44^ 66* are gls. later than IE,

Ixxxvi INTRODUCriON

and their Selahs may be later still. The use of d in 68^- ^^ is probably
due to error, v.^^ to txt. err. {v. Ps.), and v.* to err. of transposition, as
D stands here in the midst of a citation from Dt. 5^ It may have stood
originally at end of citation, or else of Str., or it may be due to dittog.
So many uses of the term in this Ps. have been preserved in the
different Versions, that it is difficult to form any opinion as to its
genuineness in J^. n^p was used in all three of the major Psalters, (i)
There are 28 (26) of the Selah Pss. in ffl : 3-4. 7 (®), 9. 20-21, 24, 39,
47-50, 62, 66-68, 75-77, 80 ((§), 82-85, 87-88, 140, 143. The term is used
in these Pss. : (a) a( close of Sir. : 3-4, 9, 24, 39, 47-48, 50, 66-67, 76-77.
80, 82-84, 87, 140 (19 Pss.); and prob. also in 62^ 66' 68''^'' 75* before
the insertion of gl. (^) Regardless of 7neasiire : 20* 21^ 49" 672 843
853 87*^ 88*- 11 143*^ (9 Pss.). As this usage could hardly have come
from the same hand, it must be regarded as later than fS^. (c) At
close of gloss : in 49I6 62^ 66*. These gls. are all from time of IE or
later, so that these Selahs could not have been in fSi. The
characteristic use of D in the Miz- morim is therefore at the close of
Str., and the editor of f&., when he would shorten a Ps., did so by
leaving off one or more Strs. (2) There are 29 of the Selah Pss. in QiE.
All of these are found in ilH save : 44, 46, 52, 54, 55, 57, 59, 60, 61, 81
(10 Pss.). In this collection 'D stands: {a) at close of Str. : in 4, 9, 39,
46-47, 52, 59-60, 62, 66-68, 75-77, 80 (©), 84, 140 (18 Pss.). Four of
these Pss. were not in fH: 46, 52, 59, 60. WB>. seems therefore to
have continued the use of 'D begun in ffl. To these may be added
Pss. 54^ 61^, as D prob. antedates gl, and stood originally at end of
Str. The use in 558 57^« is doubtful, as has been seen, and may be
rather that of (c) or {l>) re- gardless of measure : 20, 21, 49, 52, 67, 84,
85, 88 (8 Pss.). All of these are in Ji¥l save 52 ; but as it seems
unreasonable to ascribe a regard for measure and a disregard of it to
the same editor, it is necessary to consider this usage as later than
iI5l, and hence as due to IB3^. It is true that two of the exam- ples
given in Pss. of fSl are lacking in iBK, 87^ 143^; but 87 has another
Selah at close of Str., so that the use of the term in v.'' must in any
case be due to a later hand. As to 143% there is no special propriety
in the use of D here, and if genuine, it may well be late. A similar use
is to be found in 32, one of two Selah Pss. outside the major Psalters,
(c) At the close of gl. : 44^ 49^^ 55"" 57'' 62^ 66* 81^. All of these
Selahs are in Pss. of QK ; but, as has been shown, they can hardly be
separated from their gls. and must therefore belong to the time of E or
later. The Selahs added by J31a seem to have been placed with less
regard for the strophical organisation of the Ps. than was shown by ^,
the musical or liturgical interest being paramount. It is worthy of note
that S]^ has added musical notes to the titles of many of the Selah
Pss., including all those wanting in ffl, excepting 52, 61, and 44 (whose
D is too late for B3£l). (3) Twenty-four of the Selah Pss. appear in IE :
44, 46-50, 52, 54-55, 57, 59-62, 66-68, 75-77, 80-83. All of these Pss. are
also in Q3^ save 48, 50, 82, 83, which are Pss. of f&. and use D only at
close of Str. There seems to be no independent use of 'o in S apart
from gls. All the examples of -p at end of gl. are in Pss. of E: 44^ 49^''
55'^'^ 57^ 62^ 66* 818.

SELAH Ixxxvii

These could hardly have been earlier than 3E, and may all have been
later. The Selahs in 49^6 55^0 57" 62^ Si^ are possibly due to !£.
Those in 44^ 66* seem to be from a later hand. It is possible that 3E is
responsible for some of the gls. inserted between Selah and the last
1. of the Str. in I'ss. of Q3^. If 3E added any Selahs to his Psalter, he
did so only at the close of gls. Thus of the three distinct uses of D,
one is characteristic of each of the major Psalters. There remain for
consideration 2 Pss. excluded from the major Psalters : 32, 89. Both
are Maskilim; 32 was in J3, and 89 was a pseudonym. In 32* 'D stands
at close of Str. ; so also in vJ, the gl. being a later insertion. In v.^
Selah appears in the midst of a Str., though at an appropriate place in
liturgical use. This Selah is doubtless later than the others. The usage
of the Ps. corresponds with that of fJl, DM. It is classed among the
Mizmorim in (3^. 89 is a composite Ps. S9'' is from the time of the
Exile, 89'' from the late Greek period. This Ps. and 24" are the only
Selah Pss. later than the major Psalters. All of the Selahs in 89 stand
at the close of Strs. The 'D in Sg'^ and that at the close of 24" imply a
continuation of the use of the term through the Greek period.
Additional late uses are furnished by the Versions. <& always
translates n'^D by Sidi/'aX/Lia, interlude (9I'' dia\j/d\- fjutros). It omits
the term from 3^ 24^° 46^'^ at close of Ps., and would doubt- less
have done so in 9-^, if it had not combined 9-10 in one. <§ also omits
'D from 88'^, but some cod. H and P give it in 88^^. (3 gives D in 57^
instead of 54*, and in 61^" instead of 61^''. It also inserts the term in 2^
34^1 50^^ 68*- ^* 808 9415. Of these, Pss. 2, 34, 94 certainly represent
a late Alexan- drian usage. Other uses are to be found in codd. of H
and P, and in Psal- terium Vetus. The Psalter of Solomon uses
SLd\l/a\fxa in 17''^ 18^''. Many codd. begin a new Ps. at the latter
passage. The use in ly^^ corresponds with those in the Psalter. It is
evident that this editor must have under- stood the mng. and use of
Selah ; so also the later scribes of (5. There are additional uses of the
term in the Jewish Liturgy. The Selahs in the third and eighteenth
benedictions of She7noneh Esreh or Eighteen Benedictions stand in
the earliest portions of the Liturgy, and are, in all likelihood, genuine
and ancient.

n'^D is imv. '?Sd to lift up (the voice in praise), of. Ps. 68^ and it
indicates that a benediction might be sung after the pericope thus
designated. The explanations of Ew. " loud," a strengthening of the
voice or instruments, Dq. forte, as opposed to piano. Bo. "a playing
with full power," do not suit all the passages where it is used, and
imply a use of instrumental music which is not justified by the titles of
the Pss., or by their contents. The explanation of Ges., after
Rosenmiiller, deriving it from n^p = rest, be quiet, and thinking of a
pause, is conjectural, and does not explain the proljlem. Fiirst,
followed by Ley, derives from n'-'D = separate, and thinks it indicates
section. None of these theories explain the Jewish traditions. 2, 6,
usually follow (5 in the rendering Stdi/'aX/ia. 'F does not translate, but
omits. S usu- ally abbreviates. (@ did^paX/ia indicates an interlude,
but does not imply its purpose. Aq. deL followed by Quinta, Sexta, &
occasionally, and always by

Ixxxviii INTRODUCTION

3 semper, iiigiter, also % and Jewish tradition cannot be explained by

any of the older theories. A hint is, however, given by Jerome in his
letter to Marcella (Ep. 28), where he compares the use of the word
with that oi Amen or Shalom to mark the end of a passage and
confirm its contents. So Jacob of Edessa, as cited by Bar Heh. in his
Cum. on Ps. iqI in a passage quoted but not understood by Ba.
(Lagarde's Praetermissorwn, p. 109). The ad = D^^y was an
abbreviation of the second line of the couplet of the Benediction qSv
-»;•! s^yj-o, used for the benediction itself, which was to be sung at
this place. This interpretation for Selah agrees with and harmonises
the ancient traditions, the Alexandrian and the Palestinian ; it is in
accordance with the most natural explanation of the Hebrew word,
and it accounts for every in- stance of its use as standing at the close
of a pericope or liturgical selection.

§ 42, T/ie Psalter in the middle of the second century, shortly before
its translation into Greek, was divided into five books, after the
division of the Pentateuch, and was numbered as 150 psalms, with
variation of mimbering to suit the variations ?ieeded for the three
years' course of Sabbath readings.

The division of the Psalter into five books was doubtless made to
accord with the five-fold division of the Law, and was in some way
connected with the five great feasts of Judaism. Subsequently the
Five Rolls were arranged in the same way and assigned for read- ing
at these feasts. The second division of the Psalter was divided into
two at 72, and a doxology was inserted. The third division of the
Psalter was also divided at 106 and a doxology added.

The Pss. of J§ are 150 in number. But, as we have seen, the

numbering in |§ differs from that in ©. This has caused endless
confusion in citations, as Jewish and Protestant Vrss. and usage
follow |^; Roman Catholics, Greeks, and Orientals (5. But neither pj
nor (@ number according to the originals. The arrangement of the
numbering of both was for liturgical purposes. The differences
appear: (i) at Ps. 10 (?§), which in <S goes with 9, but in J§ is
separated. This makes (5 number one less than pj until we come to
(2) 114 (?§), which is combined with 115 to make 113 of (S. But this
difference is at once adjusted in (3) 116 of T^, which combines 114,
115 of (5. The difference of one now continues till (4) 147 of pj, which
combines 146, 147 of (g. The concluding Pss., 148-150, have the same
number. We then have in four cases variations which make it
possible to number the Pss. from 148 to 152. These variations were
probably indicated in Mss. which lie at the basis of |§ and (5. They
remind us of the 153 lections of the Thorah, the oldest division of
sections, made for a three years' course of Sabbath readings. It is
probable that the numbering of the Pss. and the variations
recognised was for the same purpose. Each reading of the Thorah

EVOLUTION OF THE PSALTER Ixxxix

had its accompanying Ps. It should be noted that (S adds Ps. 151,
which evidently is a late composition, probably to give an additional
variation for Sabbath readings. It was originally written in Hebrew,
and describes the anointing of David and his combat with Goliath. It
was probably of Macca- bean origin.

§ 43. The Psalter represejits many cejituries of growth in the historical

origin both of its Psalms, extending from the time of David to the
Maccabean period, and of the various minor and major Psalters
through which they passed, from the early Persian to the late Greek
period, before the present Psalter was finally edited and arranged, in
the middle of the second century B.C.

We may assign seven Pss. in their original form to the early He- brew
monarchy, before Jehoshaphat : 7, 13, 18, 23, 24'' 60" no; seven to the
middle monarchy : 3, 20, 21, 27" 45, 58, 61 ; and thir- teen to the late
monarchy : 2, 19" 28, 36" 46, 52, 54, 55, 56, 60'' 62, 72, 87 ; thus twenty-
seven to the period of the Hebrew monarchy. During the Exile
thirteen were composed : 42-43, 63, 74, 77" 79, 81'' 82, 84, 88, 89* 90,
137, 142. In the early Persian period there was a great outburst of
psalmody. As many as thirty-three Pss. were composed: 4, 6, 9-10,
11, 12, 14 (=53), 16, 17, 22, 25, 3i» 32, 34, 35, 37, 38, 39> 4i, 57" 59, 64,
69" 70 (= 40") 75, 76, 78, 80, 83, loi, 109" 140, 143, 144". This was due to
several influences. The conquest of Babylon by Cyrus, which
aroused the enthusiasm of the exilic Isaiah, called forth lyric songs.
The rebuilding of the altar and temple, with the restoration of the
worship in Jerusalem, as it was accompanied by prophetic voices, so
also by those of lyric poets. The struggles of the pious with the
unfaithful in the community, and with the neighbouring little nations,
whose jealousy and hatred constantly interfered with the growth and
prosperity of the people in Jerusalem, also naturally expressed itself
in song. Toward the close of this period the col- lection of Miktamim,
or golden poems, was made after the example of the older collection
of the book of Yashar. To the middle Persian period, the times of
Nehemiah, we may assign sixteen Pss. : 5, 8, 15, 26, 29, 30, 40« 47,
51, 57" 65, 66" 69" 138, 139" 141 ; to the late Persian period, in which
internal and external trouble was renewed, eleven Pss. : 27'' 36* 44,
48, 49, 50, 68, 81" 85, 89" 102". In this last period the collection oi
Maskilim, or religious medita-

INTRODUCTION

THE EVOLUTION OF

Dates.

PSS. APART.

MiKTAM.

Maskil.
David.

Early Monarchy.

6o«.

7, 13, 18, 23, 24^ do"- 110.

Middle Monarchy.

58.

45-

3, 20, 21, 27« 58, 61.

Late Monarchy.

56.
52,54,55-

2, i9« 28, 36" 52, 54, 55, 56, 60" 62, 72.

Exile.

90, 137-

42-43, 74, 88, S9'' 142.

63, 142.

Early Persian.

16, 57" 59.

32, 53 ( = 14), 78.

4, 6, 9-10, II, 12, 14

•
( = 53), 16,17,22,25, 31.32,34,35,37.38, 39. 40* ( = 70). 41. 57" 59, 64, 69"
loi, 109" 140, 143, i44«.

Middle Persian.

5, 8, 15, 26, 29, 30, 40« 51, 57" 65, 69* 138, i39« 141.

Late Persian.

89" 102".

44.

27" 36^ 68.

Early Greek.

86, 91, 95, 93 + 96- 100, 108,

145-
Later Greek.

I. I9» 24«

^f 89^ 92, 94, 103, 119, 139"

144".

Maccabean.

33, I02\

109* 118,

I39'-.

The final collection of the Present The division irito five

EVOLUTION OF THE PSALTER

THE PSALTER.

Asaph.
KORAH.

MiZMOR.

Director.

Elohist.

Hallel.

Pilgrim.

0' 3

1
3
3

P
1
o-
5
3

fa
3

45-

46, 87.

74, 77" 79, 81" 82.

42-43,84.

75. 76, 78, 80, 83.

47-

66".
50,49(?).

44,48,85.

8i«.

73-

67.

66".

71-

104-107, III-II7, 135-136, 146, 148, 150.

120-128,

130-134.
147, 149-

129.

Psalter out of all the above material, books and 150 Psalms.

xcii INTRODUCTION

tions, was made ; also JD was edited as a prayer-book for use in the
synagogues, and soon after I2v, more ornate in character. The
conquest of Alexander introduced the Greek period, which in its early
part was advantageous to the Jews. At the beginning of this period
the great royal advent Ps. was composed, 93, 96-100, and soon after
eight other Pss. : 66" 67, 73, 86, 91, 95, 108, 145. The Psalter of ^ was
prepared in Babylonia ; and later in Palestine the Psalter of the
Mizmorim, the first of the major Psalters, as a hymn-book for use in
the synagogues. Toward the close of this period W^ was made, using
all the earlier Psalters, as a prayer- book for the synagogues, and
directions were given for musical rendering. The later Greek period
was troublous in Palestine, owing to the constant strife between the
kings of Egypt and Syria, and to internal dissensions resulting
therefrom. But in the East the Jews were less troubled. There in the
early part of this period 3E was prepared for synagogue use. To this
period we may ascribe eleven Pss. : i, 19" 24" 71, 77* 89'' 92, 94, 103,
139" 144", and the elaborate praise of the Law, 119. In addition
fourteen Pilgrim Pss., 120-128, 130-134, were composed, and the
Pilgrim Psalter collected in this period. Also sixteen of the Hallels,
104-107, 111-117, 135-136, 146, 148, 150, were composed and edited in
a collection. The Maccabean period began with the persecution of
Antiochus and the rise of the Maccabees at the head of the patriotic
party. They gradually triumphed, and organised the Maccabean
dynasty and kingdom. To this period we may ascribe Pss. 33, 102*
109" 118, 139''; also 129 of the Pilgrim Psalter, and 147, 149 of the
Hallels. After the rededication of the temple the present Psalter was
prepared, combining Pss. appropriate for use in the synagogue and
in the temple, and using all the previous Psalters, especially ©, ©E,
IE, the Hallels, and the Pilgrim Pss. The collection was divided into
three books. Toward the close of the second century the final editor
divided it into five books and 150 Pss., in accordance with the same
divisions of the Law, allowing for variations in usage.

CANONICITY

C. CANONICITY OF THE PSALTER.

§ 44. The Psalter was the first of the IP'ri tings to iviii canonical
recognition, and it has maintained tliis recognition in the unanitnous
consent of Jeiu and Christian until the present day. The testimony of
representative Jews and Christians in all ages is that the Psalter is a
holy Book, divinely authoritative, the norju and guide of worship atid
religious experience.

The Pss. were collected for the purpose of public worship in the
synagogues and in the temple, some being appropriate for the latter,
but the most of them evidently more suitable for the former. There
were several minor Psalters, and then later several major Psalters,
long before the present Psalter was edited. These col- lections were
all made for use in public worship, and it is alto- gether probable that
each one, as it was adopted, gained recognition as canonical. This
gave the Pss. their first place in the Canon of the Writings, though
they did not receive their final form until a long time after others of the
Writings had been composed and had also been received into the
Canon. The division of the Psalter into five Books is doubtless based
on the same division of the Pentateuch, and it is probable that the
numbering of the Pss. had a similar motive to the arrangement of the
Pentateuch for a three years' course of Sabbath readings. These
liturgical motives are strong indirect evidences of canonical
recognition.

The Psalter was used in the synagogues in the time of Jesus and his
apostles alongside of the Law and the Prophets, and is quoted by him
and his apostles as prophetic and authoritative (Lk. 20*2 24''* Acts
i^"), and used by them in worship (Mt. 26'^^ Acts i6'5 James 5I3 i Cor.
14^6 Eph. s'^ Col. 3I6). The Jews have always used the Pss. in the
worship of the synagogue and still con- tinue its use (Schiller
Szinessy, in Prayer Book Interleaved, p. 255). The Christian Church in
all its branches has used the Pss. as the basis of its ritual and the
common expression of divine worship. It is a tradition of the Church of
Antioch that Ignatius introduced antiphonal singing of the Pss.
(Socrates, Hist. Eccl. 6^). At all events it is certain that the use of the
Pss. in the syna- gogues passed over into the Christian churches in
all parts of the world (Tert. Apol. c. 39 ; Jerome, Ep. Alarcella, xlvi. ),
and has continued in unbroken succession to the present time. In the
celebration of the Eucharist, the most sacred institution of the
Christian religion, the use of appropriate Pss. has continued as an
essential part of the liturgy from the most primitive times.

XCIV INTRODUCTION

doubtless based on their use at the Jewish feasts, especially the

Passover. Chrysostom thus describes the use of the Pss. in his day: "
IT we keep vigil in the church, David comes first, last, and midst. If
early in the morning, we seek for the melody of hymns, first, last, and
midst is David again. If we are occupied with the funeral solemnities
of the departed, if virgins sit at home and spin, David is first, last, and
midst. ... In monasteries, amongst those holy choirs of angelic armies,
David is first, midst, and last. In the convents of virgins, where are
bands of them that imitate Mary ; in the deserts, where are men
crucified to this world and having their conversations with God, first,
midst, and last is he " (Neale and Littledale, Cofn. on the Psalms, p. i).
In the Ambrosian rite, still used in Milan, the Psalter is recited at the
hours of prayer, once a fortnight ; in the Roman or Gregorian rite
once a week : Pss. 1-109 at Matins, 110-150 at Vespers; and fixed
Pss. are assigned for use at Lauds, Prime, Tierce, Sext, Nones, and
Complines. So also the Benedictine rite prescribes a weekly
recitation of the Pss., and this usage has been fol- lowed by
monastic, mendicant, and other religious orders in the Roman
Church. In the Greek Church the Psalter is recited once a week,
except in Lent, when it is recited twice. Similar uses are in the Coptic,
Syrian, Armenian, Abyssin- ian, and other Churches. Proper Pss., or
parts of Pss., are also assigned for the Mass in all rites ; some fixed,
others varying with the kind of Mass or the feasts and fasts of the
ecclesiastical year. The Church of England, when it condensed the
hours of prayer into two, matins and vespers, arranged the Pss. for
recitation once a month, besides assigning proper Pss. for use daily,
or for the varying sacred days of the ecclesiastical year at Holy
Communion. The Lutheran and Reformed Churches also make the
Psalter an essential part of their Liturgies. In the Reformed Churches
in the sixteenth and seven- teenth centuries, and, in some of them
even in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries, the Psalter was the
only hymn-book apart from a few paraphrases of Holy Scripture. The
multiplication of Christian hymns in the eighteenth and nineteenth
centuries brought about a gradual disuse of the Psalter in Great
Britain and America in several religious denominations, but toward
the close of the century a reaction began in the form of responsive
readings of the Psalter, for which purpose many arrangements have
been prepared.

§ 45. The canonicity of the Psalier is attested by its contents. Its

religious, doctritial, and ethical materials give evidence to its holy
character as coming from God and leading to God.

The Psalter contains, in the usual numbering, 150 Psalms, of great

variety of form and content ; but all within the limits of a hymn-book
and prayer-book, composed for religious worship, public in the
synagogue and temple, and private in the house- hold and in the
closet. It is therefore by its very nature essentially religious, and
indeed in the lyric form. {A) Its religion is at

RELIGIOUS CONTENTS XCV

once simple and comprehensive, equally appropriate to all classes

and conditions of mankind in all nations and in all ages. It ex- presses
the child-like yearnings of the simple-minded, and the loftiest
aspirations of the mature man of God. It plays upon all the chords of
the human soul, and evokes from each and all that which is most
appropriate to union and communion of the indi- vidual or the
community with God.

Many of the Pss. in their original form were composed as an

expression of private devotion. These features remained even after
they were adapted by editorial revision for use in the synagogues.
Many others were composed for use in public worship in the
synagogues, to express the worship of the congregation. In the
synagogue the ceremonies of religion were reduced to a minimum,
and therefore such ceremonies do not appear in these two classes of
Pss., notwithstanding the fact that the most of them were composed
long after the fully developed ritual of the Priest's code had become
fixed in usage in the temple service. Only a few of the Pss. were
composed for or even adapted to worship in the temple, and these,
especially the Hallels, were songs of praise suited to the ritual of the
thank-offerings, votive offerings, or whole burnt offerings. These
offerings are mentioned in appropriate places in the Psalter. The sin-
offerings and the trespass-offerings do not appear, even in the
Penitential Pss., doubtless because these offerings were not accom-
panied with sacred song. Furthermore, local and temporal references
were gradually eliminated by editorial revision from the older Pss.,
making them more and more appropriate for worship. Therefore the
Psalter became a hymn-book and prayer-book, having so little of the
ceremonial side of reli- gion that it was lifted above all that was local,
temporal, and occasional, and made appropriate for the worship of all
places, all times, and all occasions and persons.

{B) The doctrines of the Psalter do not appear in a dogmatic form,

demanding acceptance by the intellect and will ; but in a concrete
form, expressing the faith already entertained or estab- lished. From
this point of view, while on the one side the doc- trines are not so
complete in detail and not so clearly defined in their relations as in the
Prophets, yet on the other side they rise to the loftiest heights in their
conception of God, sink to the lowest depths in searching the soul of
man, expand to the greatest breadths in their comprehension of the
union of God and man and the world in the divine ideals of
redemption. For these reasons the Psalter is the nearest to the NT. of
all the writings of the OT.

XCVl INTRODUCTION

Few of the Pss. are didactic, and these are ethical rather than
dogmatic. The I'ss. are chiefly lyrics, expressing religious emotions,
experiences, aspira- tions. They are contemplative or intuitive, using
the religious imagination and fancy rather than the logical faculty and
the reasoning powers. They are also with few exceptions quite limited
in extent, and doctrines appear in them in bold, graphic, realistic
statement, in detached form, and out of con- nection with any system
of belief. The Psalter represents in its various Pss. many different
periods of Hebrew Literature. The temporal characteristics have to a
great extent been obscured by editorial revisions; but at the same
time these are in fact, though not on the surface, really embedded in
the Pss., so that it is quite possible to distinguish the several stages in
the development of doctrine in correspondence with those that
appear in the Prophets.
The doctrine of God is especially rich in the attributes. The kindness,
goodness, and love of God stand out more distinctly in the Psalter
than in any other part of the OT. The vindicatory, saving
righteousness of Yahweh and His discriminating justice are no less
prominent. The doctrine of creation appears in simple, beautiful,
poetic conceptions, which might have modified the rigid dogma of the
theologians, based on the early chapters of Genesis, if the
theologians had been sufficiently comprehensive in their study of the
Bible to take account of it. It is the divine providence in history as well
as the experience of the individual upon which religious poets delight
to dwell.

The doctrine of man is especially prominent in the Psalter from the

very fact that the Pss. give expression to human experience, whether
of the indi- vidual, or of the nation. This is well expressed by Calvin. "
This Book not unreasonably am I wont to style an anatomy of all parts
of the soul, for no one will discover in himself a single feeling whereof
the image is not reflected in this mirror. Nay all griefs, sorrows,
doubts, fears, hopes, cares, and anxie- ties, in short all those
tumultuous agitations wherewith the minds of men are wont to be
tossed, the Holy Ghost hath here represented to the life. The rest of
Scripture contains the commands which God gave to His servants to
be delivered unto us. But here the prophets themselves holding
converse with God, inasmuch as they lay bare all their inmost
feelings, invite or impel every one of us to self-examination, that of all
the infirmities to which we are hable and all the sins of which we are
so full none may remain hidden."

The doctrine of redemption is richly unfolded, especially on its experi-

mental side, in the personal deliverance of the individual from sin and
evil. The Penitential Pss. have always been and still are found to be
the most suitable expression of Christian penitence and the joy of
divine forgiveness. The elegies express the depths of woe that surge
up about the reflective soul in all ages as he contemplates the brevity
of life, the limitations of man, and the certainty and speedy approach
of death. The Pss. of expostulation ex- press, though often in a daring
way, venturing close upon the brink of irrev- erence and despair, the
writhings of the soul under the sense of injustice and wrongs that the
faithful servants of God have so often to suffer in this life.

RELIGIOUS CONTENTS XCVU

The Pilgrim Pss. are the most suitable expression of social religion
that have ever been composed. The Guest Pss. sound a note of
religious joy in the communion with God that has been attained by no
other poets so thoroughly well.

In the Psalter the Messianic ideal is in some respects richer than in

the Prophets. The royal Messiah, the son of David, appears in most
vivid, dramatic situations in Pss. 2 and 110, which find their only
realisation in the resurrection, enthronement, and reign of Jesus
Christ. The suftering servant of Pss. 22, 40, 69, transcends that of Is.
53 in his vivid, lifehke picture of the suffering Saviour. The royal Pss.
have ever been used in the Church as the most suitable expression
of her longing for the second advent of her Lord. The future life of
man in a state of redemption after death is more clearly depicted in
Pss. 16, 49, 73, than anywhere else in the OT. It is not sur- prising
therefore that Jesus and his apostles used the Psalter so much as
reflecting and depicting the Messianic redemption.

(C) The ethics of the Psalter are relatively not so high as in the
Wisdom Literature, which is essentially ethical. And yet from the point
of view of ethical experience they are rich enough to give very
important complementary material to the Law, the Prophets, and
even Hebrew Wisdom. The ethics of the Law are summed up in the
terse and comprehensive experience depicted in Pss, i, 19, while Ps.
119 presents the Law as a mirror in which the pious man sees himself
and others in such a wondrous variety of ethical experience that he is
overwhelmed with a sense of a divine presence and influence. The
ethics of the Prophets are summed up in that chaste and beautiful
guest of Yahweh of Ps. 15.
All along the line of religion, doctrines, and morals the contents of the
Pss. have always been found to be just what they are to- day ; such
unique, exalted, comprehensive, and satisfactory expres- sions in
lyric form of what mankind needs for union and communion with God,
that men in all ages and countries have been convinced that the
Psalter is a divinely inspired Book, a rule of faith and life.

§ 46. The only objections to the canonicity of the Psalter seriously

entertained are based on a number of imprecations upon enemies
and protestations of righteousness on the part of suffering servants of
God. These objections are invalid because they fail to appre- hend
that these imprecations and protestations belong necessarily to
earlier stages of religion and to certain historic situations where they
have their essential propriety.

XCvili INTRODUCTION

These objections to the canonicity of the Psalter are quite mod- ern.
They have arisen in the Protestant world in connection with the stress
laid upon the doctrine of justification by faith only, which makes any
form of self-righteousness impossible ; and by the growth of
individualism, with its liberty of conscience and opinion, which is
necessarily opposed to any kind of persecution or violence, even
toward the enemies of religion.

The protestations of righteousness are in the Pss. which appeal to

God for help from sufferings of body or of mind in connection with the
experience of injustice and wrong. These protestations do not imply
sinless perfection, or absolute conformity to the divine ideal of
conduct, for they not infrequently are connected with the confession
of sin ; they are rather protestations of fidelity to God and His religion,
which is essentially righteousness (cf. Gn. 15® Hb. 2*). Such fidelity
demands divine interposition on its behalf, vindication from enemies
and deliverance from sufferings and trouble. Though these
protestations sometimes rise from plaintive expostulation with God to
complaint of injustice and wrong, which seem in their intensity cf
passion to the modern mind to come close to irreverence, they do not
really go so far, for it is in these very Pss. that are found the most
sublime conceptions of the righteousness and justice of God, and it is
to their God that they appeal in sublime confidence as they plead in
intense and agonising petitions which will not be refused.

It is not without significance that the strongest protestations of this

kind are found in Pss. 22, 40, 69, which are usually regarded as
Messianic, and which Jesus himself used to express his own feelings
in his most trying hours, and which his apostles regarded as most
aptly suited to the situation of the Passion of their Lord. It is quite true
that Jesus Christ was exceptional in his righteousness ; but that does
not in any way impair their propriety of use for others, for Jesus and
his apostles used these Pss. as familiar to them from the liturgical
use of the synagogue and the home, and thereby gave their sanction
to the legitimacy of this experience for suffering Christians. Not-
withstanding the fact that these protestations of righteousness seem
to be inconsistent with the experience of sin and ill-desert that are felt
by many of the best of men, yet there is no real inconsistency
between general fidelity to God and occasional faults and failures.
The Christian Church, in the greater part of its history and in the
greater part of its membership at the pres- ent time, finds no
inconsistency between the experience of merit and the

OBJECTIONS TO CANONICITY xcix

experience of sin. Such a sense of inconsistency is a peculiarity of

the Protes- tant world. And even among Protestants it is the common
experience, not- withstanding the recognition of personal sinfulness
and that justification is by faith only, that suffering and trouble are not
in accord with demerit, and that there is injustice and wrong in the
sufferings that the God-fearing often have to endure, and which the
wicked often escape. Jesus Christ in the endur- ance of suffering and
wrong taught his disciples how to undergo the sad experience, but
that does not remove from him or from his disciples the injustice that
there is in the sufferings of the righteous and the inconsistency that
there is in the greater welfare of the wicked and their triumph over the
righteous. The pious are justified, as Jesus was, in pleading with God
against it, and it is not self-righteousness to do so.

It is an exaggeration of the doctrine of justification by faith only, which

excludes from Christian experience the consciousness of personal
righteous- ness and merit. Luther misled in his interpretation of Gn.
it^^ and Hb. 2*. The former represents that God accounted Abraham
as really righteous be- cause of his trust in Him. The latter states that
the pious live by fidelity, faithfulness, njics, and not by faith only.
When Nehemiah prayed to God to remember his faithfulness and
acts of kindness in His behalf and spare him in the greatness of His
kindness, Ne. I3"---, he was not self-righteous, but acting in
accordance with the common experience of the OT. His prayer of
penitence (Ne. 9) is among the finest in the Bible. Jesus distinctly
taught the meritoriousness of deeds of love. The only passage that
can be adduced to the contrary in his teaching, Lk. 17^°, is wrongly
interpreted in this regard (v. Br. Ethical Teaching of Jesus, pp. 218
sq.). St. Paul, the apostle of jus- tification by faith, did not hesitate to
say, as his hour of martyrdom drew near, " I have fought the good
fight, I have finished the course, I have kept the faith ; henceforth
there is laid up for me the crown of righteousness which the Lord, the
righteous judge, will give me at that day : and not only to me, but also
to all them that have loved his appearing," 2 Tim. 4^"^, cf. Acts

2625 Bq. 23!.

The imprecations are not so frequent in the Pss. as in the Law and
the Prophets, Although they have a lyric intensity of passion, they are
not more bitter than those of other parts of the OT. If imprecations are
inconsistent with canonicity, the whole OT. is excluded, and not the
Psalter especially. The imprecations of the OT. are connected with
the sense of the solidarity of the interests of the individual servant of
God with those of the nation of Israel, and with the religion of God
itself; so that all personal and national considerations are merged in
those of the kingdom of God, whose aggressive, unscrupulous, and
deadly foes must be remorselessly crushed in order that the holy
religion may continue to exist and

C INTRODUCTION

accomplish its sacred mission to the world. Whenever and wher- ever
this sense of solidarity of interests has existed, or still exists, these
imprecations express the religious feelings of God's people toward
the enemies of God.

It is the modern discrimination between the religion of the individual

and that of the nation, and between both of these and the ideal
religion of man- kind that makes these imprecations impossible to the
experience of many moderns. These discriminations certainly belong
to a later stage in the development of religion than the
indiscriminating sense of soHdarity. But individualism, however
important, whether we think of the person or the denomination or the
nation, ought not to impair the higher interests of the organism of the
kingdom of God, as the embodiment of the divine religion of mankind.
It is indeed excessive individualism with its lack of appreciation of
organic religion, that sees no place for imprecations against the
enemies of the kingdom of God. Jesus Christ taught the exceeding
value of the soul of the individual and gave an example of self-
sacrificing love in dying for his enemies with the prayer for their
forgiveness upon his lips ; but these ene- mies knew not the wrong
they did to him, to the world, and to themselves. Jesus Christ
distinguishes between sins of ignorance and sins of self-will, sins
repented of and sins glossed over by self-righteousness and
hypocrisy. He pronounced woes upon the Pharisees because they
were hypocrites, tempters to sin, and obstructors to the kingdom of
God. He denounced them as blind guides and serpents, and dooms
them to Gehenna (Br., Ethical Teaching of Jesus, -p-p. 175 sq., 184
sq.). He announced the doom of the traitor Judas. He proclaimed the
judgment of the cities that rejected him and his apostles, cul- minating
in the destruction of Jerusalem and the world. The Apocalypse does
not misinterpret the spirit of Christ, when it tells of the wrath of the
Lamb and describes him in his second Advent as treading the wine-
press of the wrath of Almighty God ; and when it pictures the martyrs
underneath the altar crying aloud : " How long, O Master, the holy and
true, dost thou not judge and avenge our blood on them that dwell on
the earth? " (Rev. 6^^). The righteousness of God is on the one side
vindicatory and saving, on the other retributive and destructive. The
unfolding of vindicatory righteousness into the highest conception of
self-sacrificing love is accompanied with the development of
retribution into the most intense hatred and awful wrath. No one
knows what love is, who cannot truly hate. It is a weak and sickly
individualism which shuts its eyes against the wrath of God, and of
the Lamb, and of the Church, the Bride of the Lamb, against evil and
incorrigible sin. There is a place, therefore, for imprecation in the
highest forms of Chris- tianity, only it is more discriminating than in
the OT. religion and much more refined. In substance, the
imprecations of the Psalter are normal and valid ; in their external
form and modes of expression they belong to an age of religion which
has been displaced by Christianity.

INTERPRETATION ci

The imprecations of the Psalter belong to four historic situations: (i)

The persecutions of Jeremiah and his associates by those who were
pushing the national religion to destruction, Ps. 52' ^^i., cf. Je. iiiasq.
i^issq. ,718 igiseq. 20II sq._ (2) The brutal cruelty of Edom and Moab
toward the Jews at the time of the destruction of Jerusalem liy the
Babylonians, Ps. 137, cf. Ob.'o »i-. (3) The treachery of Sanballat and
Tobiah, Ne. 2-6, which threatened the very existence of the
congregation of the Restoration. The imprecations of Ne. 44-5 6" 1329
are in accord with those of Pss. 920-21 iqI^ 692*-29 8310-18. (4) The
persecution of Antiochus, which aimed at the extermination of the
worship- pers of Yahweh, To this period the majority of the
imprecations belong, many of them glosses in older Pss. At that time,
if ever, imprecations were appropriate, cf. Pss. "jc,^^- ^2 io(f-'^^- 19-
20. 28-29_ xhus all the imprecations of the Pss. are upon just such
treacherous hypocrites, traitors, and bloodthirsty enemies of the
kingdom of God, as Jesus himself pronounces imprecations upon,
who aim at nothing else than the wilful destruction of the true religion.
It is the form and general character of these imprecations which are
most obnoxious to the modern mind, especially the physical
sufferings that are invoked, the dishonouring of wives and daughters,
and the slaughter of babes, even of the unborn. This is from the point
of view of the solidarity of interest in the family, tribe, and nation ; and
especially from the ancient principle of the duty of revenge which was
inherited by sons and kinsmen ; so that the only way to avoid future
peril of revenge was the extermination of all who would be likely in
the future to undertake it.

D. THE INTERPRETATION OF THE PSALTER.

§ 47. Jesus and his apostles interpreted the Psalter usually in

accordance with the methods of their time, literally or allegorically, as
they had need. But they chiefly used it either for practical ex-
hortation, for dogmatic or ethical instruction, or for prophetic
anticipations of the life and work of Jesus and his Church,

(i) Jesus used the Psalter more than any other part of the OT. He
used it to describe his own state of mind : Ps. 6* in Jn. I22', Ps. 222 in
Mt. 27*'^ = Mk. 153*, Ps. 316 in Lk. 2f'\ Ps. 3519 (= 69^) in Jn. 1525, Ps.
42^ in Mt. 26^8 = Mk. 143-1; his actions, Ps. 6^ in Mt. 72^ = Lk. 132";
and the actions of others in his time, Ps. 8^ in Mt. 2118, Ps. 41IO in Jn.
\f^. He also used it for authoritative teaching, Ps. 37" in Mt. 55, Ps. 48^
in Mt. i^, and for historical reference, Ps. 782* in Jn. 6^1. He used Ps.
82" in argument with the Pharisees after the Halacha method in Jn.
lo^*, arguing from less to greater. He used Ps. iiqI in Mt. 22** = Mk.
1286 = Lk. 20*2- « in argument with the Phari- sees, to show that the
Messianic son of David must be at the same time his Lord ; cf I Cor.
1526 Eph. i20 Col. 3I Heb. i^ 8^ 122 i Pet. 322. He also

CU INTRODUCTION

applied Ps. 11822-2* to himself as the headstone of the spiritual

temple, Mt, ai^ = Mk. i2i'5-ii = Lk. 20" (of. Acts 4'! i Pet. 2*-').

(2) The Gospels use the Pss. freely, applying them to Jesus and his
work : (a) to his entrance into the world. Ps. gi^i-i- is cited by the devil
Mt. 49 = Lk. 410- "; {/>) to his experience in life Ps. 69!'^ in Jn. 2^', his
teaching Ps. 782 in Mt. ly^, his entrance into Jerusalem Ps. ii8-'^2(i j^
Mt. 2i9 23'^^ Mk. ii^ Lk. 13-^6 1988 Jn. I2i3; (<r) to his passion Pss. 228-
9- 19 j^, 1921^ ^f. Mt. 2735- 39. 43 = Mk. i52i-29 = Lk. 23«*-35, Ps. 3421
in Jn. ig^, Ps. 6922 in Mt. 2734- « = Mk. 15-^ = Lk. 2336 = Jn. 1928-29^
Ps. 10925 in Mt. 2739. The canticles Lk. i are also chiefly mosaics of
the Pss. (3) In the book of Acts : {a) Ps. 89-" is cited by Paul in Acts
1322 in historical reference, so Ps. 1335 by Stephen Acts 7^*^; (/') Ps.
2i-2 in Acts 4-5-26 i^ applied to the persecution of Christ in his
disciples, Ps. 6926 1098 in Acts \'^^ as fulfilled in Judas; Ps. 2} is
applied in Acts 13** to the resurrection of Jesus; so Ps. 16^-^1 in Acts
22^-32 13^^, and Ps. iiqI in Acts 2^-^, Ps. 132^1 in Acts a*'' to his reign;
(c) in litur- gical use Ps. 146^ in Acts 42*, of. 141^. (4) In the epistles of
Peter : {a) as practical exhortation Ps. 34I*-" in i Pet. 3^0-12, Ps. 552^
in i Pet. 5'^; as real- ised in Christian experience, Ps. 349 in i Pet. 2^;
(^d) as authoritative doc- trine Ps. 90* in 2 Pet. 38.

(5) St. Paul uses the Psalter freely : (a) as practical exhortation Ps. 4^
in Eph. 426, Ps. II29 in 2 Cor. 99, Ps. 1161" in 2 Cor. 4^'^; {b) as
authoritative teaching Ps. 24I in i Cor. io'26(28)^ pg. 32I-2 j^ Rom. 4^-8,
Ps. 516 in Rom. 3*, Ps. 94" in I Cor, 320. P s. 510 lo^ 14I-3 (= 532-1) 362
140* are cited as descrip- tive of the utter wickedness of mankind, in
Rom. 310-I8. (^^ pg. 4^23 is cited Rom. 8*^ as realised in Christian
experience; {d) Ps. 69^° is cited Rom. 15* and apphed to the
humiliation of Christ. Ps. 8'' is cited in i Cor. 1527 Eph. l22 and applied
to the resurrection and reign of Christ ; so Ps. 6819 ju gp^^ ^s^ Ps.
6923-24 is cited Rom. ii^-w and applied to the fall of Israel. Pss. iS^*^
117! are cited Rom. i^"^-^^ and apphed to the conversion of the
Gentiles. Ps. 19^ in Rom. 10^8 jg applied to the preaching of the
Gospel. (6) The epistle to the Hebrews makes great use of the Pss. :
{a) as practical exhortation Ps. g^''-^^ in Heb. 3'^i-, Ps. 118''' in Heb.
13^; {b) as authoritative teaching Ps. 104'' in Heb. i'^; Ps. 13^^* in
Heb. lo^^; (^) Ps. 2' is applied to the resurrection and reign of Christ
Heb. i^ 58; so Ps. 8" in Heb. 2^-8, Ps. 97T in Heb. i^, Ps. 457-8 I0226-28
in Heb. i8-i3, Ps. no* in Heb. 56 620 7IT.21. pg. igs 2223 are applied to
his redemptive work in Heb. 212-18; go Ps. 4o''-9 in Heb. 10^''. In Heb.
4I-11 Ps. 95''"ii is interpreted at length in an allegorical way. (7) /« the
Apocalypse : the Psalter is often used in hymns and incidental
allusions. Besides these it is cited as predictive of the reign of Christ,
Ps. 28-9 in Rev. 226-27 ijS i^is^

§ 48. In the ancient Catholic Church the Apostolic Fathers and

Apologists used the Psalter for practical purposes. The School of
Alexattdria etnphasized the allegorical method of interpretation, the
School of Antioch the typical tnethod.

INTERPRETATION OF CATHOLIC CHURCH Clii

The Christian writers of the second Christian century followed the

example of the apostles in using the Psalter for practical pur- poses.
Nothing at all resembling a Commentary, so far as we know, was
composed by any of them. The citations of the Pss. in the Apostolic
Fathers, Apologists, and early Fathers, Tertullian, Irenaeus, Cyprian,
and others, are similar to those in the New Testament, using the
same methods of interpretation, with a more decided tendency to the
allegorical method and less restraint from its exaggeration. The
School of Alexandria was established by Pantaenus, c. 200, and
made famous by the great teachers and theologians, Clement and
Origen. Pantaenus is said to have com- posed the first Commentary
(Eusebius, Ecc. Hist. 5^"). Clement distinguished between the body
and soul of Scripture, and called attention to its fourfold use. Origen
made a Commentary on the Psalms, using the allegorical method of
Philo, which he worked out in a Christian form and became its father
in the Church. He distinguished a threefold sense, body, soul, and
spirit, and used thirteen of Philo's rules {v. Bn^Hsi^^a). The School of
Antioch was established by Lucian and Dorotheus at the close of the
third century. Its fundamental principles of interpretation were : (i)
Every passage has its literal meaning and only one meaning; (2)
alongside of the literal sense is the typical sense which arises out of
the relation of the Old Covenant to the New (Kihn, Theodor von
Mopstiestia, s. 29). The most of the Commentators on the Pss. in the
Greek Church were from writers of this school. Jerome occupied an
intermediate and not altogether consistent position. He strives for
historical and grammatical exposition, yet it is easy to see that at the
bottom he is more inclined to the allegorical method. Thus there grew
up in the ancient Church three exe- getical tendencies, the literal and
traditional, the allegorical and mystical, the historical and ethical, and
these became gradually interwoven in the writings of the Fathers, and
in all sorts of abnormal forms of exegesis in others {v. Br.^°^- •'^^) .

Corderius {Expositio Pairum Graecorum in Psalmos, t, Tom. 1643)

uses the following Greek Commentators: Athanasius, Ammonius,
Anonytnous, Apollinarius, Asterius, Basilius, Gennadius, Geo.
Alexandrinus, Gregorius Nazianzenus, Gregorius Nyssenus,
Didymus, Dionysius Areopag., Eusebius Caesariensis, Hesychius,
Theodoretus, Theodorus Aniiochenus, Theodorus

CIV IN IROrJUCTION
Heracleota, Isidorus, Cyrillus Alexandrinus, Maximus, Pachymera,
Ckrysosto- mus, Psellus, Origines. I have italicised those most
frequently cited. Jerome (^ep. ad August, cxii.) mentions the following
Greek interpreters of the Psalter up to his time : Origen, Eusebius of
Caesarea, Theodore of Heraklea (the Anon- ymous of Corderius),
Astelios of Skythopolis, Apollinaris of Laodicea, Didymos of
Alexandria. All of these interpretations of the Psalter, so far as
preserved, are given by Migne in his Greek Patrology. For additional
information vi^ may refer to Pitra, Afialecta Sacra, Bathgen, ZATW.,
iS86, Lietzmann, Der Psalmencovtmenlar Theodore von Mopsuestia,
1902. The work of the great Syrian scholar, Gregory Bar Hebraeus (f
1286, given by Lagarde, Prae- tertnissorum, 1879), must be added
here as the noblest representation of the late Syrian School. The
work of Jerome on the Pss. is given in his Epistles, XX., XXVIII.,
XXX., XXXIV., LXV., CVL, CXL. (Migne, XXII.), and his commentary
(edited by Morin, Anecdota Maredsolana, III., 1895).

§ 49. /;/ the Latin Church the allegorical 77iethod of interpreting the
Psalter pi-evailed, chiefly through the influence of Ambrose and
Augustine, although Junilius and Cassiodorus exerted a modifying
influence in the use of the principles of the Antiochan School.

Ambrose may be regarded as the father of the interpretation of the

Psalter in the Western Church ; but Augustine, his pupil, was the one
who dominated all subsequent times. He distinguishes four kinds of
exegesis, — the historical, aetiological, analogical, and allegorical, —
and laid down the principle that whatever cannot be referred to good
conduct or truth of faith must be regarded as figurative. Junilius, and
still more Cassiodorus, exerted a whole- some influence by the
introduction into the West of the principles of the Schools of Antioch
and Nisibis. He urged the comparison of Scripture with Scriptures,
and points out that frequent and intense meditation is the way to a
true understanding of them {v. Br.^Hs.44^3)_

Jerome {ep. ad August, cxii.) mentions the following Latin interpreters

of the Pss. : (i) Hilary of Poitiers, based on Origen and Eusebius ; (2)
Eusebius of Vercelli, who translated the Commentary of Eusebius of
Caesarea ; (3) Am- brose. Ambrose (f 397) is the only one who was
independent and original. Ambrose was a practical prelate,
possessed of the true Roman spirit, and he gave the allegorical
method a Western practical turn. His Enarrationes have had great
influence on the Church. Augustine (t43o) built his Enarrationes on
those of Ambrose, and became the basal authority for all subsequent
writers. The most wholesome commentary of the times is that of
Cassiodorus (1563). Other early Western writers on the Psalter were
Ilippolytus (t235), Arnobius

INTERPRETATION IN MIDDLE AGES CV

etc. 406), Asterius (t4io), Gregory of Tours (t594), Gregory the Great
(t6o4), Prudentius (eighth century). All of these are given by Migne in
his Latin Patrology.

§ 50, In the Middle Ages the Commentaries were chiefly com-

pilations of the earlier writers, called Epitomes, Glosses, Postilles,
Chains, which appeared in great numbers, all under the domination of
the allegorical principles of Augustine, often in exaggerated forms.

The compilers of the Oriental Church were Euthymius Zigabenus (f 1

118, V. Pitra, Analeda, IV.); Nicephorus, thirteenth century (given by
Migne). A host of writers on the Pss. appear in the West: Beda (t735)j
Alctiin (t8o4); Walafrid Straho (1849); Haymo (1853); Rhabamus
Maurus (1856); Paschashis Kadbertus (t866); Hinctnar (t882);
Reinigius (ninth century); Bruno Herb. (11045); Romualdus (ti027);
Anselm (fiiog); Bruno Carth. (fiioi); Richard St. Victor (tii73);
Innocentius III. (t 1216) ; Hugo ?). Cz.xo, Posiillae (11263)
(commentaries 1496 attributed wrongly to Alexander Hales, 11245);
Antonius Patavinus (ti23i, Serniones in Pss., 1757); Thomas Aquinas
(11274, In Psalinos Expositio, 1876); Albertus Magnus (f 1280, Comin.
on Pss., Col. 1536); Ayguanus (t 1396, Com. on Ps., 1524 +); Nicolaus
de Lyra (t 1340, Posiillae, Rom. 1471; Biblia cwn glossa ordinaria, 6 v.,
Basel, 1 506); Herenthal (f 1400, Catena, Col. 1483) ; Turrecremata(t
1468, Expositio, 1474). Those italicised are found in Migne's
Patrology.

§ 51. In the Middle Ages Jewish Commentators distinguished

themselves as compared with the Christian by a fuller use of the
literal and historical methods of interpretation, although no less
dependent on Rabbinical tradition than Christian scholars were on
Christian tradition.

The earliest important interpreter of the Pss. whose writings have

been preserved was Saadia (t942), author of the Arabic translation of
the OT. His Commentary was published in Cracow in 1660. Raschi's
Commentary (R. Solomon Isaaki, f 1105) was published in the
Rabbinical Bibles, also a Latin translation by Breithaupt, 1710. Aben
Ezra's Commentary (tii67) was published in the Rabbinical Bibles. His
Commentary on the first ten Pss. was published in Latin and Hebrew
by P. Fagius, 1542. David Kimchi's Com- mentary (f 1235) was
published, Naples, 1487; Venice, 1518; Isny, 1541 ; Amsterdam, 1 765 ;
Latin translation by Janvier, 1566. The first book of Psalms was
published according to the text of the Cambridge Ms. Bible with the
larger Commentary of R. David Kimchi, critically edited from nineteen

Cvi INTRODUCTION

Mss. and early editions by Schiller Szinessy, Cambridge, 1883. The

most important of later commentaries was by Obadiah Sforno,
teacher of Reuchlin, Venice, 1586; Amsterdam, 1724.

§ 52. TJie Reformation involved a great revival of Biblical study, and

especially of the Psalter, the chief book of the OT. The alle- gorical
fnethod was ptished in the background by the Humanists in the
interests of the grammatical sense, and so by Roman Catholics as
well, aTid Protestants who were influenced by them. The chief
difference was that the Protestants resorted to the Hebrew text as the
original supreme authority, the Roman Catholics based them- selves
on the Vulgate Version, and interpreted it in submission to the
authority of the Church and the Fathers. The successors of the
Reformers fell back into pedantic and dogmatic methods.

The Humanists revived the study of the ancient languages and the
ancient literatures, and thus the grammatical and literary study of the
original texts was employed over against the allegorical method. Lyra
and the Jewish Commentators were used more than the Christian
Commentators of the Middle Ages. The Protestant Reformers were
great exegetes. Luther began his academic lectures with an
exposition of the Psalter in 1513. These lec- tures were published by
Seidemann in 1876, under the title, Dr. Martin Luther's erste und
alteste Vorlesungen uber die Psalmen aus den Jahren IJIJ-IJ16 nach
der eigenh'dndigen lateinischen Handschrift Ltithers auf der
Koniglichen offentlichen Bibliothek zu Dresden. Reuchlin published
his Auslegung der sieben Psalmi poenitentiales, 15 12; Bugenhagen,
his in lib. Psalmoruni, 1524; Bucer (Aretius), Psalmorum libri 5, 1526.
Calvin's Commentary on the Psalms, 1564, was by far the best up to
his own time. Other commentators of the time of the Reformation
were Pellican, 1532; Miinster, 1534-1535 ; Musculus, 1550; Castalio,
1551 + ; Marloratus, 1562. The Moravian Riidinger also issued a
valuable Commentary in 1580-158 1. The Protestants of the next
generation fell back from the vital principle of the Reformers and
became dependent on Protestant rules of faith, and were dogmatic
and pedantic in their Commentaries. In the following lists, I give, so
far as I know, the first edition ; when there were subsequent editions,
it is indicated by +. The works of Selnecker, 1581; MoUer, 1573;
Menzel, 1594 ; Gesner, 1609 ; Piscator, 1646 + ; Quistorp, 1648 ;
Amyraldus, 1662 ; Bakius, 1664+; Geier, 1668 + ; Carlov, 1672 + ,
though with valuable and useful material are reactionary and of no
permanent value. The Roman Catholics vied with the Protestants in
the sixteenth century in their work on the Psalter: Clarius, 1542 + ;
Vatablus, 1545 ; Palisse, 1548 ; Cajetan, 1530 ; Campensis, 1533 + ;
Flaminius, 1558; Gennebradus, 1577 +; Jansenius, 1586. In the early
seventeenth century R. C. exegetes employed better
INTERPRETATION SINCE THE REFORMATION cvii

methods, and were more able and fruitful than Protestants, as is

evident in

Agellius, 1606+ ; Fabev Stapulcnsis, 1609; Lorinus, 1612+; Bellarmin,

1611+; Mariana, 1619 + ; Torinus, 1632 + ; Muis, 1636+ ; Corderius,

1643 + ; L)rexelius, 1643; Hulsius, 1650; Heser, 1654 +.

§ 53. In the middle of the seventeenth century the English Puri- tans
emphasized grammatical and practical exegesis ; Grotius, Hammond
and the Arminians, the historical method ; Cocceius and the
Federalists, the allegorical. The dogmatic method still pre- vailed to
sotne extent.

Ainsworth is the prince of Puritan Commentators. His Commentary

on the Pss., issued in 1626, is a monument of learning. He was too
much influ- enced by Rabbinical subtilties, but he employed the
grammatical method with great practical skill. Thomas Smith, Thomas
Pierson, and especially William Gouge issued practical
commentaries introducing a long and valuable series in Great Britain.
Hugo Grotius in Holland and Henry Hammond in Eng- land revived
the Humanistic spirit and laid stress on the literal and historical sense.
The Commentaries on the Pss. of Grotius, 1645, and of Hammond,
1653, especially the latter, introduce a new epoch in the interpretation
of the Psalter. Cocceius, the founder of the Federal School of
Holland, 1660, revived the allegorical method, but with sobriety and
practical sense. The Crilicorum Sacro7-7im, 1660, sums up the chief
material of previous authors, using Munster, Vatablus, Castalio,
Clarius, Drusius, and Grotius. This was followed by Poole's Synopsis
Criticortim, 1669, which uses Muis, Geier, Ains- worth, Hammond,
Rivetus, Cocceius, Genebradus, Calovius. The Biblia Magna, 1643,
^nd the Biblia Maxima, Paris, 1660, both by John de la Haye, are a
magnificent summing up of R. C. exegesis, embracing a thorough
study of texts and Vrss., and the expositions of Nic. de Lyra, Gagnae,
Estii, Me- nochii, and Tirini. Vol. VI. of the latter contains the Psalter.
There was then a lull in work on the Pss. which continued for a
century. We may men- tion, however, the R. C, Le Blanc, 1682 + ;
Ferrandus, 1683 ; Bossuet, 1691 ; Berthier, 1788 +; Calmet, 1791 -f- ;
Camponi, 1692 + ; the Protestants, Bythner, 1664; J. H. Michaelis,
1720; Clericus, 1731 ; Venema, 1762.

§ 54. The study of the Psalter was enriched through the work of
Kennicott upon the text and of Hare and Lowth upon Hebrew poetry,
connected in all these with original work upon the Psalter which
influenced all subsequent scholars.

I have already called attention to the work of Hare, Lowth, and Kenni-
cott on the text and Hebrew Poetry. These scholars carried on the
gram- matical and historical exegesis of Grotius and Hammond.
Lowth in his notes

cviii INTRODUCTION

attached to Merrick's Version, 1768, supported also by an

Anonymous, made contributions which were often original and of
great value. Kennicott, in his notes on the Psalms, 1772, also greatly
advanced the study of the Psalter. All this material was used by
Street, 1790, with independent and excellent judgment, resulting in
the best Commentary on the Psalms of the eighteenth century.
Bishop Horsley, 1815 (posthumous), inherited their spirit. These
scholars are the real fathers of a large number of emendations of the
text and of new interpretations for which later scholars, especially
Germans, have re- ceived the credit. Many practical commentaries of
great value appeared in this period, such as Henry, 1710 ; Home,
1771 ; Gill, 1 774-1 776. The Com- mentaries of Dathe, 1787, and
especially Rosenmiiller, 1798-1804, represented this period in
Germany.
§ 55. The study of the Psalter has been improved in the last century
by a more comprehensive and thoroughgoing study of all the material
by Textual Criticism, Higher Criticism, Historical Criti- cism, and
Biblical Theology, with a Just estimate of Exegesis in its different
phases.

De Wette, 181 1 -f, began this most fruitful period, and was followed
by Ewald, 1836 +, both with remarkable critical sagacity and profound
historical sense. Hitzig, 1836 -f, and Olshausen, 1853+, opened wide
the field of Textual Criticism; Hupfeld, 1855 +, and Bottcher, 1864,
grammatical and lexicographical exegesis. Delitzsch, 1859 -f, shows a
deep spiritual sense and a thorough understanding of the genius of
the ancient Hebrew people. Hengstenberg, 1842 +, is the father of the
reactionaries. On these princes of modern German exegesis a great
number of scholars build. Among these we may mention on the
continent of Europe: Tholuck, 1843 -f ; Koster, 1837; Vaihinger, 1845;
Reuss, 1879 + ; Gratz, 1882-1883; Hirsch, 1882 ; Moll, 1884 -f ; Schultz,
1888 -f ; Bachmann, 1891 ; Bathgen, 1892 -f ; Wellhausen, 1895 5
Duhm, 1899 ; Valeton, 1903. Among R. C. scholars, we may mention
Alioli, 1832+ ; Aigner, 1850 ; Schegg, 1857- ; Crelier, 1858; Rohling,
1871 ; Thalhofer, 1889^. Migne, Ciirsus Computus, 1841, and Cor-
nely, Knabenbauer, and Hammelauer in Ctersus Completus, 1885,
give a the- saurus of interpretation of many scholars, ancient and
modern. Many British and American interpreters of the Pss. have
been reactionary in the spirit of Hengstenberg, such as Phillips, 1846;
Neale, i860; Wordsworth, 1867; Alex- ander, 1868+ ; Murphy, 1875;
Cowles, 1872. The Puritan spirit was inherited in Spurgeon, 1870, and
Barnes, 1871. Perowne, 1864 +, deserves the credit for the
introduction into the English-speaking world of the modern spirit,
which indeed is only a rebuilding on the work of the older English
scholars of the eighteenth century. The following Commentators
deserve mention : The Psalms Chronologically arranged by Four
Friends, 1867 ; Kay, 1871 ; Cook, 1873; Jennings and Low, 1875;
Burgess, 1879; Aglen, 1884; Cheyne, 1888+ ;
ENGLISH VERSIONS CIX

Maclaren, 1893-1894 + ; Montefiore, 1901 ; Kirkpatrick, 1903 ; W. T.

David- son, 1903 + ; Ehilich, 1904. Cheyne and Kirkpatrick are
preeminent, the former for his brave investigation of the most difficult
problems and his gener- ous recognition of the work of other
scholars, the latter for his sound judg- ment and excellent exegetical
method. These scholars easily outrank all their predecessors. Their
occasional faults and failures are cordially overlooked in view of their
magnificent contributions to Biblical Science.

§ 56. English Versions of the Psalms began with Wycliffe in 1382. The
Version of Coverdale of 1535, revised for the great Bible of 1339, has
been used since as the Version of the Book of Common Prayer. The
Version of 161 1 was made from the He- brew, with a limited study of
other versions. It supplanted all other English Versions except that of
PB V. The Version of 1883 was a revision of that of 1611, in closer
conformity to the Massoretic text. The R. C. Version is that of Douay.

John Wycliffe made the first English translation of the Bible from the
Vul- gate Version, 1382. It was revised by John Purvey in 1388 {v.
Forshall and Madden's text, 4 v., 1850; Skeats, reprint of Purvey's
revision in 1879). Coverdale published a translation of the whole Bible
in 1535. His translation of the Psalter was taken up into Matthew's
Bible in 1537, and into the Great Bible in 1 539-1 541. Coverdale, in his
dedicatory Epistle to the King and in Prologue, states that he had
followed largely five sundry interpreters ; to judge from internal
evidence, the Vulgate, Luther, the Zurich Version, Pagninus, and
Tyndale, the latter not giving the Psalter. The Zurich Version was
com- pleted in 1529 by Zwingli, Pellican, Leo Juda, and others.
Pagninus' version was a translation of the Psalter into Latin (1527).
The Psalter of the PBV. is from the last revision of the Great Bible of
1540 {v. Westcott, The Paragraph Psalter ; Earle, The Psalter of ijjg a
Landmark in English Literature, 1892 ; Driver, The Parallel Psalter, Int.
1904^; Fry, Description of the Great Psalter, 1865). The Genevan
Version of 1560 was translated into Eng- lish and used by the Puritans
from that time onward. The Bishop's Bible of 1568 was used in the
scriptural readings in the Church of England, but not in the recitations
of the Psalter. In 161 1 the Authorized Version was made by a select
company of scholars under the authority of the crown. It displaced all
other Vrss. for Protestants in the public and private reading of the
Scripture : but did not succeed in displacing the Vrs. of the Great
Bible in the recitation of the Psalter. The Roman Catholics continued
to adhere to the Douay Version, which was a literal translation of the
Vulgate, whereas the AV. was translated from the Hebrew. The AV.
has maintained its hold on the English Protestant world until the
present time. The RV. of 1885, prepared by a joint British and
American Committee, under the authority

ex INTRODUCTION

of the convocation of Canterbury, has thus far been unable to replace

it. The RV. is a more accurate rendering of the Hebrew text of Ben
Asher ; but it is literalistic and pedantic. It was prepared in a period of
transition of Hebrew scholarship and does not satisfy the present
conditions of OT. scholarship or the needs of the Church or people.
Furthermore, it does not sufficiently con- sider the Ancient Vrss., and
is not based on a revision of the Hebrew text. The margin of the RV.
gives the most important part of the work of the Revisers and is of
great value. Several independent versions have been made in recent
times: John De Witt, 1884; T. K. Cheyne, 1888; Furness, 1898; S. R.
Driver, The Parallel Psalier, 19042 (an important and valuable revision
of PBV.). The Jewish Publication Society of America, 1903, gave a
new and excellent translation from the Massoretic text. There is no
sound reason why Roman Catholics, Protestants, and Jews should
not unite and agree in a Ver- sion far better than any that has yet
been made.

Many metrical versions of the Psalter have been made for use in
Christian worship in the service of song, the chief of which are those
of Sternhold and Hopkins, and Tate and Brady, used in England;
Rouse, used in Scotland; and Watts, used by the Nonconformists of
England and their children in America. From a literary point of view
the most valuable paraphrase is still that of Mer- rick, 1765. The fault
of all these versions is that they are based either upon English
Versions or the Massoretic text. None of them were made with any
knowledge whatever of the measures of Hebrew poetry. It is now
quite pos- sible to reproduce the poetry of the Psalms in essentially
the same measures in English poetry. Scholars who have the poetic
gift should undertake this task, which when accomplished will greatly
enlarge the use of the Psalter for English-speaking peoples, and
enrich their devotion, public and private, with a finer literary flavour.

A COMMENTARY ON THE BOOK OF PSALMS.

A COMMENTARY ON THE BOOK OF PSALMS.

PSALM I., 2 STR. 6*.

Ps. I is a didactic Ps. of the Greek period, introductory to the Psalter.

In two antith. Strs. it contrasts the happiness of the righteous man
(v.^-) with the ultimate ruin of the wicked (v.^). The righteous man
avoids the company of wicked men, and dili- gently studies the Law.
An intermediate gloss compares the righteous to a fruitful tree in a
well-watered garden (v.^) .

J^APPY the man!

Who doth not walk in the counsel of wicked men,

And in the way of sinners doth not stand,

And in the session of scorners doth not sit down;

But rather in the Law of Yahweh is his delight,

And in His Law he studies day and night. Js^OT so the wicked!

But rather they are as the chaff which the wind driveth away;

Therefore wicked men will not rise up in the Judgment,

And sinners (will not enter) into the congregation of righteous men ;

For Yahweh knoweth the way of righteous men.

But the way of wicked men will perish (everlastingly) .

Ps. I is orphan (Intr.§37) and therefore was not in any of the Psalters
prior to the last. It was doubtless later than any of them. It was not
counted originally, for 2 codd. DeR. do not number it; and 5 codd.
Kenn., 3 DeR., some codd. (3, Justin (Ap. i**^), and many fathers
(especially Western), and rabbis, combine it with Ps. 2; according to
the ancient saying that the first Ps. begins and closes with beatitude
(Talm. Berakoih f. 9*). In Western texts and Vrss. of Acts \-^^, Ps. 2 is
cited as Ps. i ; so Meyer, Tisch., Blass ; but the great Uncials have
hivrip<^, so Westcott and Hort, and Wendt. It was selected as an
introduction to i/- by the final editor. The date of Ps. i maybe
determined by the following considerations: (i) It is characteristic of
late writings that they make much use of earlier ones. V.^ is based on
Je. 17^8 and Ez. 47^2^ and is therefore postexilic. If v.^ be original, it
gives 3

4 PSALMS

evidence of date of Ps.; if a gloss, only as to date of the gloss. The

argument of Bii. that the prose writer uses the poet and not the poet
the prose, is with- out force if v.-' is a prosaic gloss. V.-' is based on
Jos. i* (D), and is post- deuteronomic ; for the Ps. substitutes for the
external, " depart out of thy mouth," the first clause of Jos. i*, the
internal " delight in," indicating a later and more matured conception.
The language of the Ps. is that of the Greek period : D'<}liff'\ nsy v.^*,
D^'sS JB'id v.'<', D>d •'j'^s y.^". The syntax is also late : .T'm v.**, j?"(v
v.^. (2) The D"'J?B't and D'lp'ns are classes in the Jewish com-
munity. The earlier antitheses between wicked rulers and an
oppressed peo- ple, characteristic of preexilic writings; and of
righteous Israel and her wicked foes, characteristic of the long period
of foreign domination, do not appear; the antithesis is between two
classes among the Jews, the righteous, the strict students of the Law,
who keep apart from the company of the wicked ; and the wicked,
who scorn the ethical teachings of Wisdom and transgress the Law.
All this implies a fully developed school of Wisdom, as well as an
intense scribal devotion to the Law. There is not that exclusive
devotion to the Law of Pss. ig^'^ 119, or to Wisdom of Pr. 1-9 ; but the
author blends the teachings and practice of these two types. He lived
in peaceful times before the antagonisms of religious parties, and
thus probably in the late Greek period. A similar situation is in BS 6^^^
I4^^'S which seem to be based on this Ps. (3) The reference to the
Judgment, v.™, implies a judicial inter- ference of Yahweh ; not as
between Israel and her oppressors, as in the pro- phetic books, but
as between the righteous and wicked in Israel itself. As the result of
that Judgment the righteous will rise up, an organized congrega- tion,
v.^*, from which the wicked will be excluded. The wicked will not rise.
If the rising here is to be interpreted as a resurrection, then the
exclusion of the wicked implies an earlier date than Dn., which
includes wicked Israelites in the resurrection, Dn. 12-, and is more in
accord with Is. aG''*"!^, where the wicked oppressors do not rise with
God's people. The apocalypse, Is. 24-27, seems to belong to the time
of Alexander the Great. The resemblance in doctrine between Ps. i
and Is. 26 would favour the putting of our Ps. between that
apocalypse and Dn. ; that is, in the Greek period before the
persecutions of Antiochus. This Ps. was probably the basis of the
doctrine of the Two Ways which plays such an important part in
Jewish and early Christian Litera- ture (Mt. f^^*. V. Br. Ethical
Teaching of Jesus, pp. 82 sq.).

The Ps. has two antith. Strs. of six tetrameter lines each. This has not
been observed by Du. or Siev., both of whom regard v.^ as original to
the Ps. The former says: "Keine Strophen, wie mir scheint, sondern
nur unregelmassig gebildete Stichen, die sich auch in Stil und
Ausdruck der Prosa nahern." The latter says : " Ps. i enthalt so viel
metrisch Anstossiges oder Auffalliges, dass man nicht iiber den
Zweifel herauskommt wie viel davon spaterer Verderbnis oder
personlichem Form-ungeschick des Verfassers ent- stammt." The
real difficulty is with both that they did not discern the gloss, and so
could not understand the measure, which is really one of the simplest
and finest in the Psalter.

PSALM I. S

Str. I. 1. The poet, in view of the description of the righteous man he is

about to give, exclaims : Happy the mati / He uses a dimeter, or half
line, to allow a metrical pause after the exclama- tion. He is not
thinking of mankind, men, women, and children ; but of men only. He
has not in mind all men, or all Jews, or all pious men ; but specifically
that kind of a man he is about to describe, one devoting his whole
time, night and day, to the study of the Law ; that is, the ideal scribe
such as Ezra. Jerome tells us the pious Jews thought of King Josiah
as the ideal. The right- eous man is described first negatively in three
syn. tetrameters which yet gradually became more intense, reaching
a climax in the last line : who doth not walk'] cf. Mi. 6'^ Je. f"^ ; doth
not stand] cease from walking and so remain standing ; doth not sit
down] continual participation in, — in the counsel] while walking,
Hstening to and receiving counsel or advice, in the way] the moral
conduct, the course of life, in the session] not settling down in the
session, or assembly of the scorners, and so being in entire accord
with them. — Wicked men] a class in antithesis to righteous men,
who studied and practised the Law ; sinners] antith. to upright, a more
general term referring to all who fail from or do not conform to the
ethical and religious goal or way of life ; scorners] antith. to wise men
; those who mock at and scorn the discipline of wisdom. The
righteous man abstains from all such conduct and avoids the
company of all such men. — 2. The righteous man is described
positively in two syn. lines antith, to the previous three. — In the Law
of Yahweh] embracing the entire legislation compacted in the
Pentateuch, and so called the Law as the first layer of the Canon, in
the Greek period when this Ps. was com- posed {v. Br.^^^ ^-'°) ,
repeated for emphasis, — his delight] the good pleasure the
righteous man took in the Law, || studies day and night] reading it
over and over again in the low, murmuring tone of one reading to
oneself, to impress it upon the mind and com- mit it to memory, a
method characteristic of oriental students, rather than meditating or
musing upon what had been previously read. This study is habitual
not only during the day but also during the night. The second line is
cited from Jos. i* (D).

3. The editor of \^ inserts four lines of illustration before the

antistrophe.

6 PSALMS

AND he is like a tree transplanted beside channels of water, Which

yieldetli his fruit in his season, Whose leaf withers not ; So all that he
doeth, he carries through successfully.

The happiness of the righteous man is illustrated by the simile of a

tree, which is removed from its native soil and transplanted to the
most favoured soil, in a fertile garden irrigated by many channels of
water, such as Wady Urtas, where were the gardens of Solomon;
Engedi, famed for its fertiHty (Rob.^-^'^'"^-^^) ; the gardens of
Damascus, Egypt, and Babylon, irrigated by canals drawn from the
great rivers ; and it is probable that the story of the streams of Eden,
Gn. 2, was in the mind of the poet ; for he adapts and combines from
Je. 17* the beautiful and fully stated simile of the man trusting in
Yahweh ; from Ez. 47^'' the descrip- tion of the living trees on the
banks of the river of life in the future paradise, which bear fruit
monthly and whose leaves are ever green and medicinal (cf. Rev.
22-) ; with the irrigated gar- dens of his own time, for a condensed
simile, suggesting a com- prehensive ideal to one familiar with the
sacred writings. He then interprets the simile of the last line by an
adaptation of Jos. I**. The righteous man has in him such hfe and
vigour from his study of God's word that he makes everything that he
does to succeed and be prosperous. This verse is thus a mosaic of
three earlier passages. The lines are irregular and prosaic (5.4.3.4).
The two middle lines are synonymous but synthetic to the first line,
and the last line is a synthetic explanation of the simile.

Str. II. is an antistrophe to Str. I. V.* is composed (a) of a dimeter line,

v.'*", with metrical pause antithetical to v.^", con- trasting the wicked
with the righteous man ; and of a tetrameter simile, v.^'', Hkening t/ie
wicked to chaff on the threshing floor. This, in Palestine, is usually on
flat, open places on hilltops, so that when the ears of grain are thrown
up, the heavy grain falls to the ground, while the wiiid drives mvay the
light chaff. This simile is antith. to that in v.^ so far as a fruit-bearing
tree may be to chaff of grain ; but the original antith. was probably of "
driveth away " to deliberate walking in counsel, v.^\ — 5. Rise up in
the /udgment] is antith. to standing in the way, v.^*" ; enter into the
con- gregation'] antith. to the sitting down in the session, v.'"*. Wicked

PSALM I. 7

men will not rise up, that is, in the resurrection which takes place in
the Judgment, at the end of the age of the world. Only the righteous
share in that resurrection. So Is. 26'*"^", the people of God rise, their
wicked oppressors do not. So Jesus speaks of the resurrection of the
just, Lk. 14", without mentioning that of the unjust ; and St, Paul sets
forth the resurrection of Christians I Cor. 15, those who are not,
apparently, being in the back- ground of his thoughts and so
unmentioned (v. Br.''^'^"''"i). The resurrection of the wicked appears in
OT. only Dn. 12^, and in NT. explicitly only Jn. S'^"^ Rev. 20"-'^ {v. Br?
^^^^). This interpretation, given by (§, F, 2E, Ba., is more suitable, in
view of the late date of the Ps., than the usual modern interpretation, "
stand in the judgment," that is, God's providential judgment in the
course of human history. The congregation of the righteous men may
be conceived as the congregation of the zealous Jews from which the
wicked would be kept apart by divine judg- ment ; but better, oi the
congregation after the judgment of the resurrection, in which there
can be no wicked, for they have not been permitted to rise. — 6. The
Str. concludes with two antith. tetrameters summing up the contrast
already drawn. There are two ways. T/ie way of the righteous is a way
which Yahweh knoweth ; not merely theoretically and ideally, but
practically and really by personal acquaintance with and attentive
supervision of it, so that it is Yahweh's way, leading unto true and
lasting hap- piness. The way of wicked men is a way which goeth on
to ever- lasting ruin, cf. 69^. The Ps. begins with happiness and
concludes with ruin, cf. Ps. 112. All is comprehended between these
two ends and in these two ways.

1. t'"^t:>-] cstr. pi. abstr. irs or iw V^B'x Ew.^ "9^ Lag.BNm BDB., 33 t.
always exclam., of man (never of God), O the happiness, happy is or
be, c. u*iN elsw. 112I; DIN 32- 84<5i3 Pr. 313 g^* 281*; n3j Pss. 34^
40^^ 94I2 127^; >ijn 3312; ayn 89I6 14415.15; ptc, 212 32I 41^ 84^ io63
1192 1281 Is. 30I8 Dn. 1212; other words Dt. 3329 i K. io8-8(= 2 C. q^-^)
Jb. 51^ Pss. 65^ 119I 1282 1378-9 1465 Pr. 832 1421 ,629 20T 29I8 Ec.
10" Is. 3220 562. — -irN] rel. pron., usually omitted in i/', dub. here;
often gloss of prosaic copyists. — "jSn, ncj?, au'>] Pfs. abstr.
emphatic presents of characteristic and established state or
condition, Ew.§ i^^, Ges.§ i'"' ~, usually expressed in Eng. by auxiliary
do. — O'lytt'i nxjr] Jb. lo^ 211^ 22I8. J r^-i'i counsel, either as (i)
advice, guidance, when used of God, Pss. ^^^^ 732* io6i3 107II, cf,
1192* of His Law; or (2) purpose.
8 PSALMS

design, plan, of men, i^ I3'(?) I4^(?) 2o5 33W io6*3. — t J'K'n adj.
wicked; in ^ either (i) guilty of hostility to God or His people, syn.
enemies ; sg.

I7I3 7l4 1092- 6- 7 I405-9; coll. 96- 17 ,0-'. 3. 4. 13. 15 5^4 ^gU 94I3 139I9.
pi, 38 ylO C,18 ii2. 6 129 179 283 31I8 ^g* 683 7^5. 11 822-^ 918 92^ 943-
3 97IO 10485

Iip53. 61.95. 110. 112 1294 141 10 14320 1476. or (2) guilty of sin against
God or man, ethically wicked: sg. n^ 3210 362 37IO. 12. 21. 32. 35
112I0, coll. 34^^ 392,

pi. jl.1,.5.6 265 36I2 37I4. 16. 17. 20. 28. 34. 38. 40 j^qV, 733. 12 ,o618
112IO 1469; ^T

ViN(n) 75^ loi^ 119I19. This word is little used in preex. Lit. and not at
all in sense (2), It is chiefly used in Ez., W. L., and ^, antith, p-'ix, — D'-
Nan "l^'ia] phr. o.X. X T)T in i/-, (i) way, road, path, 2^2 7720 8oi3 Sg"
io7<-7.40 jVoT, (2) fig. of course of life or action, undertaking lo^ i833
356 375- 7. 23 91I1 I0224 1193T 1281 1393 146^ (3) esp. of moral action
and character 5^ 392 49I* 5023 1195.26.59.168^ (4) of duty
(commanded by God) 25^- 12 338 u^i 1^38^ (5) specif, in good sense
1^ 37^* ioi2-^ 11930 13924, or (6) in bad sense i'^-^ 36^ 107" 11929
13924; (7) way of God, His moral administration, i83i 771* 85" 103T
1385 145", or His commands 1822 254-9 27" 378* 5115 bf 81I* 86" 9510
ii93.i4-27.32.33._jo,xMn pi. ad), [nkp]. Sg. only f. r\mn Am. 98; alw. in
yp in ethical sense, more comprehensive than D"';?i:'-i, and antith.
Dnu''', those who fail or err from the norm of right 7^-5 258 26^ 51I5
1043^; used both in earliest and latest Lit. — DixS aB^ina] phr. a.X. J
ar^n might be seat, place of sitting doTVH, as <B, "S, cf. as'iD '\>y city
as dwelling-place 107*- 7- 36, or Zion as place of enthronement of
God 132I3; but better sitting, session, assembly, as 10732, Ain., Kirk.
— tl'b scorner Pr. i22 334 ^7. 8 13I j^e 1^12 1925.29 20I 2i"-24 221*^ 249
Is. 292'^, a term characteristic of fully developed Wisdom, not used
prob. till Greek period. @ "Koifiwv is interpret, and does not imply a
different text. U pestilentiae, takes the word as abstr. = homines
pestiferi. Aug. "whose word spreadeth as a canker." — 2. dn >3] = v.*
but rather, on the contrary, stronger than 13, but, BDB. Makkeph alw.
used after ON except Gn. 15* Nu. 3533 Ne. 22 {v. Intr. § 12). — -■■
mjna] cstr. sg. \ m'ln n.f. V"''^'' (^) ^^^ ^^'^' i" i*^^ completion, as 198
78^- 1*' 8931 94I2 105^5 I19I + 21 t. {v. txt.); n-\in elsw. i/-, (2) of
instruction of poet 78^, (3) of divine teaching, in the mind 3731 40^.
Lag. Du. rd. nN"^^3, cf. igi", on ground that the poet would not repeat
himself in syn. lines. But the use of identical words in syn. lines is not
uncommon to emphasize the variation in other words. — t V?n] c. 3.
(i) delight as i63, so usually, but (2) (S O^Xijfia, U voluntas, will,
purpose, as Is. 4428 461" 48^*; elsw. (3) desire, longing, Ps. 10730. —
Jos. 18 has nS>Si onr 13 nuni y^-o nin minn idd B'1D'> nS. The
change from ''3 to imin3 was necess. because of omission of laD in
previous line, otherwise it would have furnished a good tetrameter. —
njn>] Qal impf. frequentative J njn : (i) growl, groan, moan, not in ^. (2)
utter c. ace. rei. 38^3, subj. \\tih 352^ 712*; no 3730 speak abs. 1x5^.
(3) utter indistinct sound as in soliloquy, meditations, c. 3, Hmty 63'^
77^3; so prob. 77'' as ® for |§ ^nj''JJ 143^; so possibly Jos. i" and here.
(4) But better of the low, murmuring sound of reading aloud to
oneself, or the repetition of study, Ains. ; (5) imagine, devise, c. ace.
2^, as Pr. 1523 24^. — J o?'"]

PSALM I. 9

= D'l'' + D_ adv. in the daytime, by day, sq. rhh, also 32* 42* 55",
possibly 133 6, also 882 (for av rd. onr); || nS^S 228 42^ 78I* 91^ izx^.
— Z. n>ni] cannot be 1 consec, for there is no previous impf. upon
which it can depend. The only previous impf. is frequentative. It
cannot be consec. to the str. as a whole, for it introduces a simile, not
a consequence. In fact, it is a simple citation from Je. 17^, where it is 1
consec. in its context. But taken from its context it can only be 1 conj.
of late style, introducing a new and independent clause. — D''D ■'J^fl
Sy '7inu' yp] is the same as Je. 17^ except for the insertion of ''jSij. Je.
cannot have cited from Ps., for the clause in Je. is part of a beautiful
simile, and necessary both in syntax and idea; whereas it is loosely
attached to Ps., the first clause of a mosaic of three earlier passages,
without measure and disturbing the symmetry of Ps. — Sinr Ptc.
pass. = Je. 178. Vt ^'^K' transplant (not plant) 92" Ez. 178.10.22.23
19IO.13 Ho. 9^^(?). \\^^r}f\ transplanted shoot V^-liZ^. — f 0'? '..?'??
artificial watercourses used to irrigate gardens, parks, and arable
land; so here Is. 32^ Pr. 5I6 21^, cf. Ps. 46^; fig. of tears from eyes Ps.
119I8® La. 3*^, cf. Jb. 29^ of outrun of oil from vat; dijSd elsw. of
overflow of river Is. 30-^, sg. of downfall of rain Ps. 65!". — ip;?3 \r\>
mo] is generalization of Ez. 47^-". — f inya in his season, i.e. of ripe
fruit Ho. 2" Jb. 5^6, when food is needed Ps. 1042'' 145^^ of rain Dt. Ill*
2812 Je. S"* Ez. 34^6, appearance of constellation Jb. 38^^^
appropriate time Pr. 15^3 Ec. 3^1. — S131 nS mSyi] direct citation
from Ez. 4712''. — inS;; archaic poetic sf. J rhy leaf, foliage, only here
i/*, usually of fading Is. I*' 34* 645 Je. 813 Ez. 47i2,_%i3^. Qal impf. f*^?'
(0 sink, drop down, i8*« = 2 S. 22*«, of exhaustion of Israel's foes Ex.
I's^s (E) Jb. 14I8. (2) fall like leaf or flower, wither, fade Is. \^ 24* 281-*
34* 40"- 8 64^ Je. S^^ Ps. 372, so here and Ez. 4712. — S31] not subj.
as AV. after (5, which prob. rd. Qal of Vb.; but obj. after Hiph., so Dr.
accord, to Jos. I* on which the clause is based. See v.^^. — n''';'Xl]
Hiph. impf. % nSx Qal have success 45^, Hiph. carry a thing through
to success or victory, of man 37^ as here; of God iiS^^.

— 4. p'xS] «i>/ .f<7, strong antithesis to v.i". It is repeated in (5. So

We., Oort, Ba., Che., but by dittog. : exact antith. to v.i" requires
dimeter. — D''y'>:nn] article, here only in Ps. because of antithesis to
^>v.r\ v.^". — f fnr] as chaff, always as driven by wind, and c. 3 of sim.;
of wicked 35^ Ho. 13^ Jb. 21I8 as here; of hostile nations Is. 171^ 29^
of Judah's power Is. 4115, of passing time Zp. 2^. — ntt-N] relative
unnecessary prosaic gloss, destroys measure. — "?"!'?] Q^l impf. 3 f.
with strong %i., Ges.§^8(4)_ ^f q^J Qal drive about, here chaff, but
smoke 68', man Jb. 2,2^^, Niph. be driven, of smoke by wind Ps. 68^
cf. Pr. 21G; various things Lv. 2686 Is. 19'^ 412 Jb. 1325. <5, U, PBV
add airb Trpocrunrov t^s yrji, so Bi., Du., in order to get rid of
abruptness of first line. But (@ is an explanatory gloss. — 5. J I.?""^"]
" upon ground of such conditions, therefore, introducing, more
generally than j?*^, the statement oi ufact, rather than a declaration "
BDB ; also i85o 258 42^ '453- 8- is 453 i lo^ 1 19104. 127. m 129,

— icp^] def. written Qal impf. 3 pi. rise up, of resurrection, @ a.va(TT-
f)<rovTai, TB resurgunt, tZT, 88^ Is. 261*- 1^; most moderns, because
of supposed early date of Ps., stand, abide, c. 3 as 24^; no other mng.
of Qal suits context. —

lO PSALMS

tOBsrpa] in the judgment, the time when God will pronounce His final
judg- ment at His advent, as Ec. ii^ 12" = pi Dn. 710-22.26, it jg usually
inter- preted by moderns of any historic judgment. J tasu's (i) act of
judgment, deciding a case, by God, in historic time (f 35^3 761", of
Davidic kings 122^; (2) the process, procedure, litigation, before the
judge 112^ 143'^; (3) the sentence or decision f (if nix is used,
otherwise as (i), so possibly original), 172; (4) the execution of the
judgtnent (j''^' 119^* 146'' 149', acts in execution of 10^ 48^- 97* \of
los'^-^ (5) attribute of the mz-, justice; of God t,^^ 3728 994. 4 1 1 17^
also 36^ 72I (^ pi.), 'CI p-ix bases of divine throne 89^^ = 97^; of man
■yj'^-'^ -ji- 94!^ loii 106^; (6) ordinance promulgated by wc, judg- ment
as law igi*' 25^ 81^ 1197 + 211. 14720. (7) decision of the oou* in a
case of law {v. Br.^o'^^sSBq.); pj. of series of decisions; in Govt, code
and D, collection of pentades in conditional or temporal clauses, c.
•'■2 or dn in D, in combination 'Ci oipn Dt. ^^ + , in Code of H and after
in combin. nipn -Di Lv. i8* + , cf. Ps. i823(= 2 S. 2223) ggSi 14718; (8)
that which belongs to one by justice or law, his right, due, i4o'3; (9) the
time of jtidgment, only here ^ as above. For other uses than those of f
see BDB. — nTJ3] cstr. sg. X n-t"? congregation, or company,
properly assembled by ap- pointment, yJ-\T- (0 of nations 7^, of
angels 82^, of evil-doers 22", cf. 1061718, of bulls, fig. nobles 6831,
o,^,^^, -y 86"; (2) specif, of the congrega- tion of Israel. (5 avvaywy^
742 as usual in P, also 62^ (O), i iii (|| iiD), so here. (3 has here iv
/SouX^ as v.i*. nxi'3, by editorial assimilation is error. This line is
trimeter; we should probably supply vb. 1N13\ It is improb. that poet
shortened his line to make both lines dependent on M2p\ That looks
more like the work of a prosaic copyist. — a^ins] pi. Jpnx, (i) just,
righteous in government, of God, in general 119I37 129*, in
discrimination 710- 12 ii7, in redemption ii65, in all His ways 145^^; (2)
righteous, as vindi- cated and justified by God, (a) his people over
against enemies sg. coll. u^-^ 145 3119 55'23 5811- 12 64I1 75" 9213
9421 97I1 1415, pi, 33I 528 68* 6929 9712 11815.20 1253-3 140I4 1428
1468, passing over into, and not always distinguish- able from, (l>)
because of zeal for righteousness of Law, sg. coll. 3712- le- 21. 25. 30.
32 3^20.22^ pl_ 24IO 37IT.29. 39 and here i*-*''; (3) just, righteous in
conduct and character, more ethical than above, as in W. L. sg. coll.
513 7I0 72^ ii2*-6, pi. 32". — 6. yi;''] Qal ptc. In classic usage ptc. would
imply continuous knowledge as disting. fr. impf. frequentative, oft-
repeated action, but || impf. lasn suggests in such a late Ps. the late
Heb. usage of ptc. for verbal action without distinction of kind or
sphere of time, yn-, vb. J Qal in f has but two classes of mng., (l)
know, learn to know things, of man know, understand 73I6 748 81*5,
knoxv so as to estimate and tell 71'^, knotu by experience 9-1 14* (=
535) 39'i-7 7322 783-6 82^ 89IO 90II 92^ 139^*; be conscious, aware
<'/35"-^^ recognize, admit, acknotvledge 51^, anticipate, expect 35^,
know that c. ^s 4* 2.0' 4 1 12 46" 5610 59" 83I9 ioo3 10927 1 19"- 152
1355 140I3; the sun knows his setting 104^9 ; (2) know a person, be
acqtiainted with him and his affairs, (a) subj. man, know God in
intelligent worship and obedience 36'! 79'' 87*, His name 9" 91", His
ways 673 95 w, His testimonies \ic,T^-'^, His judg-

PSALM II. II

ments 147^''; be acquainted with men 18''* loi*; (i>) subj. God, know a
per- son, be acquainted with him, personally interested in his actions
and affairs, taking notice of him and regarding him, c. ace, so here as
37^* 44'^^ 6920

94H 103" 138*^ i^g2. 4. :'3, 2.'! 142* 144''*, fowls 50", C. ^t!Ql VXyil 3!^
C. S 69^

ahs. 40"^ 7311 139I. — "i^sn] Qal impf. i.p. for "i2sr, c. tit only here,
elsw. nax vb. J Qal, (i) perish, vaftish away, die 49'^ 1 19"", emphasis
on mortality 146*, the wicked by divine judgment 372' 68'' 73"'^" 92^"
so here; stronger meaning be exterminated, of Israel 80^^, other
nations 2I2 83I*, cf. 9*; of inanimate things, a vessel 31^^, heavens
and earth 102'^^; (2) fig. the memory 9^, name 416, hope 9^9, desire
112I'', place of flight 142^; (3) be lost, strayed, of sheep, fig. iigi''*'. A
trimeter line at the end is possible, but not probable. The inf. abs. iJN
has probably been lost by copyist error because of identity of letters
with Tasn. This is so appropriate metrically and intensively that it is
altogether probable.

PSALM II., 4 STR. f.

Ps. 2. was the Messianic introduction to JB. It describes the nations

plotting against Yahweh and His Messiah (v.'"^) ; and in antistr.
Yahweh Himself laughing at them and telling them of His installation
of His king (v.^'"). The Messiah then cites the word of Yahweh
constituting him Son of God and giving him the nations as his
inheritance (v."* '■') ; and in antistr. warns them to serve Yahweh
(v.^'^'^-''). A liturgical addition pronounces all happy who seek refuge
in Him (v.^-'').

"VATHY do nations consent together,

And peoples devise plans in vain ?

Kings of earth take their stand,

And princes do consult together,

Against Yahweh and against His anointed:

" Let us tear apart their bands.

And let us cast away from us their cords." QNE throned in heaven
laughs (at them).

My sovereign Lord mocks at them :

Then in His anger He speaks unto them.

And in His burning anger terrifies them:

(Declaring) the decree (of Yahweh),

" Now I, I have set My king,

Upon Zion, My sacred mount." YAHWEH said unto me :

" My son art thou,

L to-day, have begotten thee;

I will give nations for thine inheritance,

And for thy possession the ends of the earth ;

12 PSALMS

Thou shalt rule them with an iron sceptre, As a potter's vessel thou
shalt dash them in pieces." " N^^^ therefore act prudently, O kings,
Be admonished, governors of earth. Serve Yahweh with fear, And
rejoice in Him with trembling. Kiss sincerely, lest He be angry. And ye
perish from the right way. For quickly His anger will be kindled."
Pss. 2 and 72 are without JB in titles in |^. But (§ has ^aX/i6s rf AavlS
in title of Ps. 2 in (3^ Aid. Compl., and in title of Ps. 72 in 42 codd. HP.
none earlier than eleventh century. These rest probably on editorial
conjecture. Ps. •j2'^^ after doxology, and therefore after attachment
of doxologies to ^, ends with a statement which implies that Ps. 72
concluded IB (v. Intr. §27). Ps. 2 was therefore introductory to M and
Ps. 72 its conclusion, and being used for the same purpose by the
editor of 1^, he omits the reference to 10. The Ps. describes an ideal
situation, in the universal dominion of the monarch and the vain
plotting of the nations. Such a situation never emerged in the history
of Israel before the exile, in David and his successors ; or subsequent
to the exile, in the Greek kings of Palestine or the Maccabean
princes. The situation is rather that of the Assyrian and Babylonian
world-powers, against which there was continual vain rebellion,
according to the Hebrew prophets, and the cuneiform monuments of
these kings. The same world-wide dominion was held by Persia and
Alexander, but there was not the same situation of plotting and
rebellion. It is probable that the poet idealizes the dynasty of David
into just such a world-power as Assyria or Babylonia, and that he
wrote during the supremacy of one of them. The seat of the dominion
is Mt. Zion, and therefore we cannot think with Hi. of a Greek king,
such as Alexander Jannaeus, or with Du. of Aristobulus I. The king
cites a divine word as his title to his dominion. This is based on the
covenant made by Yahweh with David, 2 S. f^'^^ = i Ch. 17IO-",
adopting the seed of David as son of God. This is paraphrased Pss.
892^^1- 132I1-12 (Br.MPi26 sq. 258 eq.). The king, Messiah and Son of
God, of this Ps. must be of the dynasty of David. Therefore we cannot
think of Maccabean princes who were not of the line of David. The
Ps. refers to a birthday, a time of the installation of the king on Zion.
We must therefore think of the day of the institution of the covenant,
which is ideally combined with the installation of the dynasty in
Jerusalem. It is probable that the Ps. represents David as himself
speaking for himself and his seed in Strs. III. and IV.; just as in Str. II.
Yahweh speaks, in Str. I. the nations. It is true that, in fact, David was
not installed in Jeru- salem and on Zion, but at Hebron first by Judah
2 S. 2^-*, and then some years after by all the tribes 5I-3 ; after seven
years' reign in Hebron he captured Jerusalem and removed his
capitol thither 5^8 without any further installation ; and the covenant
established by Yahweh confirmed him in his dominion there. But the
poet combines all these several things in one pic-

PSALM II. 13

ture and regards them all as the installation of the dynasty on Zion.
Under these circumstances, it is not so important to determine when
the Ps. was written, for in any case the Messianic dynasty is in view.
It must, however, be later than the covenant w hich thinks only of an
everlasting dominion and not of a world-wide dominion ; and so must
be in the period of the supremacy of the world-powers, when first
universal dominion could be conceived in connection with the
universal rule of God. Therefore we cannot think of the time of David
(older scholars even Pe.), or of Solomon (Ew., Bleek, Kirk.), or of
Uzziah (Meier), or the time of the prophecy of Immanuel (De.). The
earliest time conceivable would be the reign of Hezekiah (Maurer,
Gr.); but many arguments point rather to the reign of Josiah, or the
time of Jeremiah. These are also against the views that it was
composed in the pre-Maccabean times (Che.) or the Maccabean
(Ba.). The language does not favour a late date, unless ■IB'JI v.^,
DJJ^n v.^ and 13 v.^^ be Aramaisms. But they are all good Heb.
words appropriate to the age of Je., to which also the phrase
TOTinDiD PN npnjj v.^ points. There is no departure from strict
classic style of syntax. The style, rhythm, and poetic conception are
of the best types. There is no dependence on other Lit.; the Ps. is
throughout original in conception. Ps. 59^ has essentially the same
two lines as 2* quoting our Ps.; Ps. 59 is a DHDC, probably the oldest
group in i// (v. Intr. § 25). This would prove the preex. date of the Ps.,
were it not that Ps. 59^ is probably a gloss. Ps. 1 10 has the same
essential theme. There is a possible connection between the pn of
v.'^" and the r^^n1 dnj iio^ nini yau'j no*, although the situation of the
king is dissimilar. There is possibly a verbal correspondence between
^''Pl•}h■^ v.''^ and 7mS' iio^*. It is difficult to show dependence; but
probably no is earlier ; at least it reflects a more warlike condition of
the Davidic mon- archy. Ps. 8928 has the same idea of extensive
dominion and sonship in 1133 firstborn and in«< ''^'^d'? v^h^.
However, with Ps. 132 it laments the failure to realize the covenant
and is probably later than Ps. 2, which is so con- fident of its
realization. The Ps. is composed of four strs. of 7 trimeters each.
There are two parts each of two antith. strs. The two parts are in
introverted parall. or inclusion. Str. IV. is synon. with Str. I.; these
include Str. III. synon. with Str. II. The parall. of the lines of strs. with
the corresponding lines of synon., or antith. strs. has nothing to
surpass it. A number of lines are in assonance in ^D — v.^" *'*" ''^^ *.
The Ps. is Messianic because it presents a world-wide dominion of
the Son of David, such as was not a historical reality in the time of the
poet or in any previous or subsequent time in history, but remains an
ideal at the goal of history. Jesus of Nazareth is represented in the
NT. as the Son of David and heir of this ideal. God at his baptism
recog- nized him, " Thou art my beloved S071'" (that is. Messianic
Son) Mk. I^i, and at his transfiguration (Mk. 9-'^). In his reign from
heaven over the world he is gradually fulfilling it. When he ascended
into heaven and sat down on the right hand of God, he was installed
as Son of God in his world-wide dominion as Messiah. So St. Paul
Acts 13^^, Rom. I*, applies this Ps. to him. Also Heb. I* combines our
Ps. with 2 S. 7I*, and refers them to the enthroned

14 PSALMS

Christ, cf. Heb. 5^. Acts 4-^ applies the fruitless rebellion of the
nations to the gathering together of Herod and Pilate, the Gentiles
and the people of Israel against the crown rights of Jesus. The
universal dominion of the Messiah is stated in connection with the
enthronement Phil. 2^'^^^. It is only gradually realized, for he must
reign until he hath put all his enemies under his feet, I Cor. 15-''--**. At
the Second Advent he is to rule with a rod of iron, Rev. 2'^' 12'' 19^*^.
The Ps. is a proper Ps. for Easter.

Str. I. The Ps. conceives of Yahweh as sovereign of all na- tions ; and
of the king anointed by Him, as ruling over the kings of the earth. His
kingdom is world-wide, cf 89-^ The nations, like those subjected by
the world-power Babylon, are impatient of this dominion, and
accordingly they secretly plot together to throw it off. This is
graphically described in 4 syn. lines. — 1. IV/iy do natiofis consent
together ?'\ meet in council and come to a common agreement in
their desire of rebellion ; so most probably from mng. of Heb. stem
and context ; " rage " AV., RV., JPSV, "rage furiously "
PBV,"tumultuously assemble " RV", Kirk., and so variousl}', most
moderns, are not sustained by usage or con- text. — peoples devise
plans'^ to make their rebellion successful all in vain'] for no plan that
they can think of, is possible of realiza- tion. 2. Kitigs of earth take
their stand] at the head of their na- tions, to embolden them and
arouse their courage ; finally, princes do cottsult together] in order for
common action in real rebellion. They regard themselves as in
bondage, bound by bands and tied by cords, as captives and slaves ;
and with one voice they resolve : 3. Let us tear apart their bands ||
And let tts cast away fj-om us their cords] This is the outcome of their
plotting, the cHmax of their efforts, words and nothing more. They
never get so far as actual rebellion. The reason appears in the
antistrophe.

Str. II. describes, in 4 syn. lines, 4-5, One throned in heaven] in

sublime contrast with the plotting nations. He laughs at them] those
nations consenting together. — My sovereign Lord] giving the word
its original mng. which is more suited to the context than the proper
name Adonay, of Vrss. — tnocks at them] those peoples devising
plans in vain. — In His anger He speaks unto them] those kings
taking their stand ; and finally in His burning anger terrifies them]
those princes consulting together. Nothing more is necessary. The
nations are ready to revolt, but Yahweh
PSALM II. 15

is ready for war ; and He terrifies the plotters so that they can do
nothing. Yahweh's words sound forth in antithesis to the words of the
plotters. 6. /, / have set My kiiig\ he is already installed, Yahweh's
response to v.^" — upon Zion, My sacred mount,'] the sa- cred
capitol, to which the vassal nations and kings are bound, His
response to their resolution, v.^*. 7a. Declaring the decree of Yah-
weh] so (© ; these are, however, the words of the poet depending on
v.^ and probably originally immediately following it, the decree being
the words of Yahweh v.'', the inviolable law binding all vas- sals to His
dominion : in antith. to v.-^ The transposition of this line led (§ to
interpret it as words of the king beginning, however, v.", and ^1 to
make the words of the king begin with v.'', both at the expense of the
parall. and strs. The Ps. in this decree is thinking of the covenant
which Yahweh made with David through Nathan the prophet,
constituting David and his seed an everlasting dynasty. That dynasty
was set or installed in David, and continued in his seed forever. This
covenanted dominion cannot be thrown off. Though it be limited in the
time of the poet to a small territory and to a small people, it is, in his
ideal, world-wide, universal, over all the nations and kings of the
earth. The ideal will certainly be realized, for it is a divine decree ; and
though nations and kings may plot to overthrow the dominion, as they
did that of the world- powers of Assyria and Babylonia, they will not
succeed ; for the world-power of the king is so identified with
Yahweh's dominion that that very thought will terrify the rebellious into
submission. Zion the sacred mount, consecrated by the theophanic
presence of Yahweh in His temple, is the seat of the dominion, the
residence, of the anointed king, the capitol of the world, to which all
nations and kings are bound, whether by cords of love or bands of
iron, cf. Is. 2^"* ; Mi. 4'"* where the mountain of the house of Yahweh
is the resort of all nations for instruction and government, in order to
universal peace.
Str. III. lb. Yahweh said unto me] David himself speaks as the father
and representative of his dynasty, quoting Yahweh's words to him by
Nathan the prophet. These words are in three pro- gressive couplets,
each in syn. parall. within itself. — My son art thou II /, to-day, have
begotten thee'] David and his seed were adopted as Yahweh's Son
on the day of the institution of the

1 6 PSALMS

Davidic covenant, when first David reigned by right of divine sonship.

The poet ideally combines the installation of David, 2 S. 2*, with the
covenant recognition of sonship, 2 S. 7""^® ; al- though the former
took place some years earlier. This was an unfolding of the earlier
covenant with Israel which constituted Israel as a people, the firstborn
son of God, Ex. 4^^^ (J.), a kingdom of priests, Ex. 19^ (E.). Now the
Davidic line, by divine institution, becomes the son and king in a
nation, which remains both son and kingdom in larger relations, — 8.
T/ie natiofis \ the ends of the earth] A universal, world-wide dominion
over them was not contemplated in the covenant with David. The
inheritance \ possession of the kingdom of Israel was the holy land,
Gen. 12^-^ 49^" "J- {v. Br. ^^^^i'") ; that of David's seed, the holy land
and holy people. The rule of David extended over Ammon, Moab,
Edom, Syria, Philistia ; but never reached the extent of the old
empires of Egypt, Babylonia, or the Hittites. Subsequently the
kingdom of David was divided, each section was reduced, and finally
destroyed, the Northern kingdom by Assyria, the Southern by
Babylon. These arose successively as the great world-powers ;
making it evident that if the Davidic kingdom was to be in fact an
everlasting kingdom, it must be a world-power, and have ulti- mate
and universal dominion. This logical result of the Davidic covenant, in
the light of the history of Babylonia, becomes to the poets of Pss. 2,
89 an essential part of the original covenant, and is put here ideally in
the mouth of David himself. — 9. The rule of the Messiah is to be with
an iron sceptre, because he has to do with rebellious nations, and
these will only obey an iron rule ; even though all their array of kings
and nations are as a potter's vessel when brought in conflict with the
power of the one king who rules as the son of God.

Str. IV. If we take the last Hne of the Psalm as original, it is necessary
to think of the poet as speaking the warning ; but then we are struck
by the absence of the Messiah. If, however, we regard that Hne as a
hturgical addition, it is better to think of David himself as warning the
kings. There are three couplets of warning, with a concluding line
giving the reason for it. The first and second are syn. couplets,
progressive one to the other ; the third is a synth. couplet progressive
to the second. Line by

PSALM II. 17

line this antistr. corresponds with fts str. 10-11. Act prudently, O
kings\. You have to deal with Yahweh's words, v."" || be admonished,
governors of earth'] . You have to do with Yahweh's son, v."* || Serve
Yahweh -with fear], as vassals, not in the usual religious sense of
worship and obedience to the Law ; to serve Yahweh's son is to serve
Him, v/". — rejoice in Him with trembling]. Yahweh has given the
nations for the king's inheritance, v.*", that is a reason for rejoicing ;
but that joy should be accompanied with trembling lest He be
displeased. — 12. Kiss sincerely] the kiss of the hands in worship, cf.
Jb. 31^^ Worship in purity and fidelity, "with a pure heart " JPSV.
because He has given the ends of the earth for the possession of His
king, v.**. (§ paraphrases or had a different text in rendering " lay hold
of instruction." EV. " kiss the son," the Messiah, cannot be justified by
usage or context, and is based on a misinterpretation due to Syriac
and Aramaic influence. If the rulers do not render sincere homage,
they may fear lest He be angry || lest ye perish]. He rules with an iron
sceptre, v.^" ; you cannot resist it successfully, you will perish if you
try, therefore submit in joy and fear. The reason for this warning is
now given, For quickly His anger will be kindled]. This is the climax
corre- sponding with the climax of the previous str., v.^\ A liturgical
editor adds a general statement which does not suit the ideal
situation of the Ps., but which is appropriate to the congregation when
they use it in worship. — Happy are all seeking refuge in Him,

1. tnnf] 2^ 42W 432 442*- 25 496 68" 74" 7910 8oi3 ujs. but J ncS 10*
222 42I'' 432 74I 88^^; no satisfactory explanation of difference has yet
been given (Ges.§ W2(2) ', Ges.^"- 2Ki 102R K6. iP-i«;M-PP-46ii-
5i7(2)^ B/)B_)^ (a) expostulation, for what reason, why, wherefore : c.
pf. of God 222 42^° 432 74! 8oi3 ; of nations 2^ ; impf. of God lo^ 44-^- -
^ 74II 881^ ; of man 42^^ = 432 ; mountains 68^''. (6) Deprecating, why
should, c. impf. of man 496 79W = 1 152. — fit^J'j] aA. Qal pf. 3 pi.
y/a^}^ usually explained as cog. with vy\ and so a noisy, tumultuous
assembling, after U turbabuntur ; but in late Heb. this mng. is
confined to Hithp., and it is doubtful whether the mng. tumultuatus est
of S is early. At all events this mng. is not suited to the context in any
of the forms from the stem in the Heb. or Aram, of OT. The ordinary
mng. of the simple form of the stem in Aram, and Syr. is observe,
experience, so Hiph. of late Heb. It is better to build on this. The noun
C^^"?] II ■'^^ 55^^ xcmsX mean either company, companionship, or
concord; so c

1 8 PSALMS

(5 iv 6/xovolq. in concord, AV. in company ; but 3 cum lerrore, RV. with

the throng are both unsuited to the intimate fellowship of friendship in
syn. line. The noun [nc'ji] || iio 64'' = 3 a tumultu, <@ oTrd ■K\-r]6ov%,
AV. insurrec- tion, RV. tumtilt ; but none of these is so appropriate as
companionship, con- cord, or possibly conspiracy, for some such
mng. seems to be required by the synonymous i>D. It is noteworthy
that in our Ps. rji vb. is synonymous with nDU from ""Di denom. niD
(see below), and the syn. parall. urges a similar mng. such as be in
concord, consent together, for consensus is an easy derivative from
sensus, the normal mng. of stem in Aram. This mng. best suits the
context. Such a poet as the author of our Ps. would hardly begin with
an anticlimax. It should also be said that these three uses, the only
ones in Bibl. Heb., are all in IB. It may also be said that the Aphel of
Vi-\ Aram. Dn. 6"'- 1^- is cannot with propriety have the strong mng. of
tumultuous assembling. The Persian officials would hardly come to
their king '?y 'i v."- ^^ in such a fashion, nor would they be likely in this
way to assemble to watch Daniel at prayer, v.^'^. The context and the
situation would suit better their coming together in concord or /«
common consent, with one accord, to watch Daniel and to influence
the king. (S i^tpia^av behave arrogantly seems to be a paraphrase,
rather than a translation. Since writing the above I have noticed that
Ehr. takes essentially the same view with me. — D''ij] pi. 53 t. in ■^,
always of foreign nations ; sg. coll. of foreign nations 43^ \o^'^- ^^
147^"; of Israel 33^ 83^ io6^ — dicnS] pi. of J nsS prop, common,
vulgar people (BDB.); poet. sg. people, both of Israel and Edom Gn.
252^ (J), elsw. of Israel Is. 51* ; usually pi. of foreign peoples 2^ 78 9^
443- 15 47* 57!'^ 65* 675- 5 105** 108* 14811 149^. — iJH''] Qal impf. 3
pi. njn (see /2) frequentative of repeated action, in the discussion and
elaboration of devices over against the emphatic present rjn. The
tetrastich begins and closes with pf., including the two impfs. The
change of tense is awkward in a question. It is proba- ble that the
question closes with v.^, and that \P- is a statement of fact. — pii and
|in] are mixed in MT., both adj. [i">"'i] vb. Hiph. (i) pour out or down, of
rain, empty vessels, not in i/'. (2) c. ace. draxv sword, either from
scabbard (emptying it) or as using to pour out blood, common in Ez.,
not in ^, which uses, however, || draiv out lance Pss. 35' iS^^ (text
err.), po adj. is not used in 1^ of '/' either in mng. empty of vessels, or
vain, idle, worthless of persons or things, pn adj. is usually f adverbial
s>^'h in vain, of labour without benefit or advantage Lv. 2616-20 (h.)
Is. 49* 6523 Jb. 39I6, abbreviated pn Ps. 73I8 Is. 30'' Je. 51^^ = Hb.
■2}^. It is prob. that p>l in Ps. 2^ belongs here = in vain, and that \>^'\
^ should be pointed p^-i vain, unprofitable thing II 3t3 as Pr. 12II =
281^. If Ps. 2^ is to have that mng., it also should be pointed p''";). —
2. nx^P';] Hithp. impf. of graphic description -^[ax^], Niph., Hiph.,
Hoph. are derived from [3Sj]. Both Niph. (V^xj) and Hithp. (-^3x1)
have the same mng., station oneself, take one's stand. J Hithp. abs.
here (22) and l S. 17I6 taking a stafid to fight, elsw. in \p taking a stand
for one against the workers of iniquity 94I6 ; holding one's ground e^*^
; in a way of life 36^. X Niph, take one's stand: c. 3 of place, God to
plead 82^ ; queen at right

PSALM II. 19

hand of monarch in ceremony of marriage 45!" ; stand firm, of man

39'"' (text dub.); of Yahweh's word 119^3. J Hiph. (l) set, station i,\^'^ ;
{2) fix, estab- lish, boundary 74'", cf. Dt. 32" ; (3) cause to stand erect,
of waters 78'^. There is no sufficient reason to substitute here ii">\'T'
as Lag., We., Oort. — • t V7« \3'?i?] iings of earth : 2^ 7618 8928 148'!
Ez. 2f^ La. 4^2; with S3 prefixed Pss.'l02i6 138* I K. lo23 = 2 Ch. 922-
23; earlier kings of the land Jos. 121-^; similar tV« 'Bsb'] Ps. 21" Is.
4023, with Sa prefixed Ps. 148" Pr. 8I6 ; also tV'^.^v' 1^^='?'?° Sb all the
kingdoms of earth Dt. 282^ 2 K. 1915-19 (= Is. 37i6?20) Ezr.' i2 (= 2 C.
3623) jg. 23I' Je. 15* 24^ 2526 29I8 341- ", without So Ps. 6833. Chr.
uses rather tnix-;«<n mDScp ("'3) i Ch. 2930 2 Ch. 128 1710 2o29. The
phrases centre in the time of Jeremiah, f D'^P"'] princes, Qal ptc.
[Vin], only pi. || ao^D here (22) Ju. 53 Hb. i" Pr. 81* 31* ; Ha^aor Is. 40-
3.

— t ''"'P^jJ Niph. pf. emphatic present ic denom. niD Ges.S''* {v. u'Ji
above), treat abo2it, discuss, consult, 3 tractabunt, S avffKiirTOvrai,
so Ba., Bu., Du., so DiDin 31I*. (5 (of 2^) ffw/ixdrjaav seems to have
rd. nyij, so Lag., Oort, ^DB. ; Ges., SS., al. derive from iD'' fix,
establish, Niph. sit in conclave. % nn^j as adv. together : (i)
community, in action, consult. 2^ 31^* ; place, in same place 881* 133I
; in time, at the same time 1411". (2) all to- gether, altogether 33!^ 401^
418 62IO 74'^- » 98^. (3) together in the sense of alike, the one as well
as the other 493- n. See BZ?B. — S>] against, repeated before iniU'C,
separates him emphatically from nin>. There are two beats of accent
on 'in''U'D"Syi. — '^iT'if'c] n. m. sf. His anointed, sf. referring to Yah-
vveh. y'nu'D anoint, spec, consecrate to an office, fn^^'n is used of
high priest of Israel Lv. 43- 6- 16 51^ (P) Ps. 84^° ; of Cyrus as
commissioned by Yah- weh Is. 45I ; of the prince Dn. 925- 26 ; of
patriarchs Ps. 1051^ =: i Ch. i622; elsw. of kings of Israel anointed by
divine command i S. I23- ^ 16^ 20'' 24''- '• n 269- 11. 16.23^ 2S. ii* • 16
1922 23I La. 420 Hb. 3I3 Pss. 20T 288, and esp. of Davidic dynasty
with Messianic ideals Pss. 2- 18^1 (=28. 22^1) 8939- ^2 i32i'5 (= 2 Ch.
6*2)1", I s_ 210- 35_ — 3^ n|-jn_jj] Piel impf. cohort, i pi., expressing
resolution, we will, or exhortation, let zts tear apart. Jpnj Piel tear
apart, snap: c. ace. nnpiD Je. 220 5^ 30^ Na. ii3 Ps, 2^ 107I*. —
'iD^n'np''D] 3 pi. sf., fuller form for onv. used to soften, make more
euphonious the ending ; espec. for the assonance which continues
for six successive lines, f "'P^'c] = ip«D bond (.^iDX tie, bind) ; subj.
bonds made stro7ig (those imposed by Assyria) Is. 2822 ; elsw. obj.
made to symbolize those of Babylon Je. 272 ; 'd nns loose bonds Ps.
1 166 Is. 522 Jb. 395 ; cf. 12I8; elsw. -D pnj ^ 107" Je. 220 56 30^ Na. ii3.

— nr'^u'ji] Waw coord, with Hiph. cohort, i pi. — ijpn] reduplication of

jn with strong sf. i pi. ^ 103I2; same as 3 mpl. (but Orientals point I pi.
uon Baer-"»- P- ^^ Ko.i-29C). — J nby_ twisted cord, rope: 2^ 1182^
129'*. — 4. 3U'i^] Qal ptc. nominal force : the ordinary mngs., sit, sit
dozun, dwell, do not suit here, only the J pregn. one sitting enthroned
: (i) usually of God 9* 29I*' 552^^ 10213 132I*; also mac' jon place of
His sitting enthroned (heaven) 33"; ri':h in'SJcn He who exalts to sit
enthroned 113^; mac*'? ^D^ -\t^t\ the mount on which He desired to sit
enthroned 62>^'' ; D'DBO 2^ 123^; c. S loci nddS 95 ; h^■2^d^: 291^ ;
c. Sy loci nD3 by 47^ ; ace, loci jrx 912 ; D''3n3(n) 80^

20 PSALMS

99I ; Ssni?^ niSnn 22*. (2) of Davidic king, before God 61* ; at His right
hand iiqI; successive kings NDaS 13212 ; c. ace. HINDd 122^ —
PJ)?".] i^ipf- Qal i. p. graphic description. -^ % pnr laugh at, of God, c.
S 37!^ 598; of man, c. *?? 52*. As 59^ depends on ^4, it is prob. that isS
followed pnii'i in original text. This is sustained by (5 and rhyme of
previous and subsequent lines. Piel sport, play 10426. — ^jin (pointing
'_ to disting. from i_, used of men): originally my sovereign lord 16^
863-*-^; so here || one enthroned (though 59** cites as nin^) ;
subsequently Adonay, as proper name {v. Intr. §32). — JJ?'^':] Qal
impf. 3 p. cited as 2 p. 59^ yjX^t^ viock, deride; also 80^ and prob. 35^^
(<S). Hiph. 22^ same mng., prob. also Qal originally. — 5. J in] adv. z/.
BZ?B. (i) temporal (a) past, //^^-w, sq. pf. 8920 ; {d) future, sq. impf.
56i°(?); (c) emph. of particular features of description 2^ 40^(?) 96^2 .
(^) pointing back with emph, to inf. with 3 1262- 2 ; (2) logical
sequence, sq. impf. 19" 5121.21 695(?) 1196-92, — ^cSn] full sf, for
rhyme, prob. therefore original close of line : usual prep, with iai. —
''Sn;] prep. 2 and sf. Jin: (i) nostril as organ of breathing iS^-^^,
smelling 1156; d^bn 17N prolonged breathing, long suffering oi God
86i^ 103^ 145^, based on Ex. 34^ (J) ; elsw. (2) anger, {a) of man Pss.
37^ 55* 124^ 138''; usually {b") of God 2^"^

10* 74I 768 7821- 81- 38. 60 g^6 go" 106*0 I Io5, t^sa ^ ifi f 2llO 27^ 30^
568 ^f'^

90^ 95", li* ?i"in 6925 78*3 85*; denom. vb. f IJX is term of D. Qal be
angry, of Yahweh, c. 3 856 i K. 8*6 (=2 C. 636) Is. 12I Ezr. 9", abs. Ps.
2^2 60^ 795 Hithp. id. of Yahweh c. a Dt. i^T 421 98. 20 i K. ii^ 2 K. 1718.
— ^Jl-\^3] prep. 2 sf. jnn nm. -v/t'""?? ^'''^^ 1^ %yih). 106*'^ 124^ anger
burn agst., but without and so impers., c. S iS^; term of EJD. chiefly
with preexilic writers, not of HP., Je., Ez., Is.2 f Hithp. //eat oneself in
vexation Ps. 371- ''• ^ Pr. 24!^, J pin alw. of God's burning anger,
usually in phr. ']i< pin 69^^ 78*^ 85* as Ex. 32^2 jvju, 25* 32" Jos. 726
(all J)+, phr. chiefly preexilic prophets; IN is omitted only Ex. i^'' (song)
Ne. 13I8 Ez. 712 (del. Co.)" Ps. 5810 (dub. text) 881^ (pi. bzirsts 0/
burning anger). It is quite prob. that in 2^ originally the text was 'ifis
p"\n which is certainly more rhythmical. — ''n';;n3'] Piel impf. full sf. for
rhyme. JLV'^'"'^] '^'^^ ^" Q^^ ^^' Niph. be disttirbed, dis- mayed,
terrified 63- *■ n 30^ 486 83I8 90^ 10429 Gn. 458 (E) Ex. 1515 (song).
Piel subj. Yahweh, dismay, terrify Pss. 2"^ 83'^, elsw. late 2 C. 32^8
Dn. 1 1** Jb. 22I''. — 6. ''jNi] 1 introd. (5, U, 3, pron. emphatic, solemn
proclamation. — t ^f??pj] pf- Qal aorist of single historic act. Vb.
variously explained : (i) pour out, of libation and of molten metal, and
so anoint king; so 3C

5 exP"''« (cf. Acts 42'^ ixp'-<Jo.<i) Ges., Ew., JPSV. (2) weave a web,
after Is. 2^, so iSiaffd/MTjv Aq. Quinta 3. (3) <& Kar ear 6.61) v, 5J
ordinatus sum,

6 set, install, cf. As. nasdku, whence nasiku prince, cf. Heb. f {.TP}]
Jos. 1321 Ez. 32»'> Mi. 5* Ps. 8312 ; so AV., RV., most moderns, who
differ only as to whether (3) is derived from (i) as De., Pe., Bu., SS., or
whether it was an independent original stem, BDB. There are but two
examples : here {2^) Qal pf. and Pr. 823 jsjiph. pf. ■■naDj; but (5 rds.
Niph. here also ^70; 5^ Kare- arddriv ^aaikeiis vir' avrov = i^Sd >n3DJ
^JNI now I, I was installed His king. This is preferred by Du. There
has been an assimilation by ® of Ps. 2^ to

PSALM II. 21

Pr. 8^8, which required v^np for ^cnp of Jfc] v^'' and subordination of
n-isps in ptc. clause. However, U rds. sanctum eius. |^ suits context
and division of strophes. Introduction of the king, as speaking in v.*'
instead of Yahweh, destroys parall. with Str. I. and makes v."''
tautological. — 'sSd] my king, so as Yahweh's representative = m^B'o
v.^ ; © idSd = IL both interp. of origi- nal ^SD^. — '^Sd nm. (i) for kings
other than the line of David 33^^ 45^* 105120. 30 (rd. eg.) 1 3511- 11 =
13619-20 ; pi. see V.2 % (2) for Tiing of David's line (either real or ideal
of Mess, promise) ^ iS^i 2oK> 2i2- s 452. 6. 12. is. le 5,7 6312 721-1 89"
1441^ (rd. sg. D_). X (3) of God as the king 58 10I6 24'^- 8- 9- w- 10
29I0 44° 47'- '- 8 48=3 68-* 7412 844 g^s g86 99* 145I 1492. There is no
usage in ij/ justifying the opinion of some recent scholars that ^SD
was used for the nation as the kingdom of God. — t'li'S Sy] jtpon
Zion, poetic name for the city of God, where He resides as king and
from whence in theophanic presence He rules. X r'S usually in f alone
9I2- 1^ 4812 5120 652 69^6 76^ 848 872- 6 978 992

I0214-1T.22 i261 1295 I32I3 1371-3 I46IO I47I2; JVSD 14^= 53^) 20^ 5o2
IIo2

1285 1343 13521 1492; jrs in 483-12 742 78O8 125I Is. 2423 -f ; -s >-i-\^n
1338. — "ir-ip in] 7ny holy ynount ; cstr. best translated in Eng. by adj.,
not tnount of my holiness. (& dyiov avroO is a diff. interp. from |^ of an
original C'lpn. fznp nn as seat of Yahweh's presence 3* 15I 43^ 482
998, elsw. Is. ii^ 271^ 56" 5713 65II-25 662\ Zp. 3I1 Jo. 2I Ob.io Zc. 83
Ez. 20*0 Je. 3123 Dn. 9IG- 20; in Ez. 283* the reference is to the
Oriental Olympus in N.W. Asia ; iihp in jrx only Ps. ^ Jo. 4I", ^-[p •'2TS
in Dn. ii'**. The sacred mount elsw. |vx in (see above), nin> nn 248,
D''n'7xn in 68i^, and nn(n) defined by context 68" 785* ; cf. -p ^nnn 87I
lio3 (?) also 30^ (?) 765(?). — 7. nnsps] Pi. impf. I sg. cohort. nsD;
attached by @ as ptc. clause to previous v.; so Aq., U, Du,, and by Si
as a final clause impf. 3 sg. As usual in such cases they are varied
interpretations of an original text which in this case would be nsD inf
abs,, V. Ges.§ 113, Str. II. is one line too short, which is improb. in
such an artistic poem. Either it has been omitted by copyist, or is to
be found in v.'^, which is too long, v.^" seems more appropriate
before v.®, where it gives fine antith. to v.^" ; so Bi., Che. ; prob. it was
transposed by scribal error. This occa- sioned all the difficulties. — ph
Sn] J pn n. m. so7nething prescribed, a statute, or due, (i) prescribed
limit, boundary, of heavens 148^, (2) enact?nent, decree, ordinance,
law of festival 81* ; so here, decree of Yahweh respecting Mess. king ;
covenant with Jacob 105I0 ; law in general 9420 99'', pi. o'lpn statutes,
of the Law 50I8 105** 11954-21 1. (em. txt.) 14719. pipn pi. of r\pn n.f.
stattdes of type of Holiness code (see Br.Hex.25i) 18288932 ii9i6(?). It
is prob. that, with Houb., Bi., Gr., We., Du., Oort, original reading here
was mni pn de- cree of Yahweh, which is favoured by Vrss. ; rb
irpbiTTayna Kvplov. Ktjpios elirev ®, praeceptum eius. dominus dixit
"S, dei praeceptum. dominus dixit 3. pn without article is too indefinite.
Sn is prob. interp. of 3§, as it was not in text of ® and is a late use of
Sn for Sy, The emendation pn, Houb., Bi., We., is improbable. 3, Aq.,
0, Sb, 4 codd. De R. have Sn = God, which may be, by an error of
transposition, for an original Sn pn. This, however, gives bad
measure. (B is in all respects the best reading. — nnA ipa] is a defec-

22 PSALMS

live line ; add n^n after 2 S. f* (pS •'S nin> Nini) ; the vb. omitted by
prosaic copyist because unnecessary to the sense, the copula often
being implied in pers. pronouns, nnx with pattach in pause, for nns,
an early copyist's mistake to which attention is called by Mas. — ijn]
emph. as above, v.K— jDiin] to-day, this day : .2' 95'' iig'i. — ^''niS']
Qal perf. of completed action in time of speaker for ^^n^'^''., which is
explained by Ew.§ i'-'^* from attraction of antecedent ^; by Ges.S'*^''
as possibly derived from -h^, by Hu. as due to removal of accent (cf.
"'JiriS'' Je. 15^"; ■ini»-i-i';'> Nu. 11^-); prob. copyist's mistake. J i^"' vb.
Qal used (i) c. 208 t. for mother bearing child, so Ps. 48^ fig. f^; (2) of
father begetting child, in J 11 t. (= i C. iio + st.) Dt. 32I8 (song) Nu. Ili'^
(E both dub.) ; elsw. only fr. 1721 2322-24 Dn. Ii^ ; P. and Ch. use
Hiph. niSin in this sense, so Ru. 418 + 81. ju. iji 2 K. 20^8 — Is. 39^ Je.
i63 296 Ez. iS'o-i* 4722 Ec. 513 63 Is. 45". The usage of our Ps. is
either early or very late, not in accord with that of exilic literature.
Niph. be born : Pss. 22^- yS^. Pual be born : 87*- ^- ^ 902. — 8. ijon '?
NU'] is prob. a gloss. It makes line too long, however we may divide
vers. ; and str. is com- plete without it as additional line. It was natural
that a gloss of petition should come on the margin of such a divine
promise yet unrealized ; cf. for similar gloss II o2«. — njnNi] 1
introducing apodosis of Sxr, but prob. it came into text with gloss ; vb.
Qal impf. cohort, of tnj, corresponding with cohorta- tive of two
previous strophes v.^- '"^. — ^n'^n:] inheritance, cf. 1 1 1® ; a term
esp. characteristic of D. and Je., but also used by P. and later writers.
J ^JHn] possession, a.\. yj/, but term of P., Ez., Chr. — tV^-ippN]
ends, extreme lifnits of earth. There should be a secondary accent
here. The phr. elsw. 232^ 591* 678 728 (= Zc. 910) 9836 ^^ Is. 5210') Is.
4522 Je. i6i9 Dt. 1,2,'^'' i S. 210 Mi. 58 Pr. 30*, — 9. npn] Qal impf. 2 m.
sf. 3 pi. of yj;n break in pieces, so S, ST, Aram, of ysi, not used elsw.
in -f ; Qal only Jb. 342* and other very late pas- sages of Greek period
(see BDB.) Je. iiis 1512 Pr. 25I9. Hithpo. only Is. 24I8 (?) Pr. l82*. But
(& Rev. 2^^ Trot/uacerc, Dj.n'1 Si,'S,3rule as shepherd king over
them, is more suited to the context of the sceptre, even if it be of iron ;
so 78^1- "2, cf. 289 4915 8o2 2 S. 52 f Je. 315 Mi. 58 Ez. 372* Na. 3I8 + .

— ^f\-i toar] phr. a.X. ta.3U' n. rod : (i) sceptre of monarch ^ 45''- '
1258, of rod'' of Yahweh 23* 89^3.' (2) tribe 74- 78^5- ^^-cs 10537 122*-
*. — dssjp] Piel impf sf VtVBJ- Qal shatter, vessels Ju. 7!^, fig. Je.
2228 Dn. 12^ (possibly Piel). Piel dash in pieces, c. ace. infants, Ps.
137^ agst. rock; nations with Babylon as a war club Je. 5120 + 81.^
people like jars Je. 13" 4812, so here like pottery cf. i K. 528. Pual
pass. Is. 27^ altar stones pulverized. — f "^t^ ''^?] poi- /'^r'jz'fjj^/, made
by the potter out of clay, and so easily broken 28. 1728 Je. 19".

— 10. Jnnyi] as 276 398 11967, cf nyi 74" t ^n? i2« 17" 20^. J nnyp 1132
I15I8 1218V252 1318. — iS^srn] Hiph. imv. 2 pi. ^X^^^' (0 'consider,
regard, give attention to, c. ace. 64!'^ lo6^ c. ^n pers. 4l''^(?). c. 3 rei
lOi2, abs. 948; (2) have insight i ig^^ ; (3) act with circionspection,
prudence, insight s^o 36*, ptc. S^DB'D 142 = 533 Am. 513 Pr. io5 + 5t
Pr. Jb. 222 ; (4) later, give insight, teach Ps. 328; cf. S^sirD n. in titles
{v. Intr.§26),_.nDjn] imv. Niph. J iD^ Qal discipline, subj. God 949" Ho.
loio. t Niph. lei oneself be admonished, cor-

PSALM II. 23

recUdVs. 2^^ as Pr. 29I', chastened by discipline of God Je. 6^ 31I8

Lv. 26^3, Piel (i) discipline, correct tiie moral nature, with more or less
severity ace. to circumstances, subj. God 94I2 ngi^-is, subj. man's
reins 16^; (2) more severely, chasten, chastise, subj, God 62 (= 38^)
39I2 Je. lo^* 30" 31I** 46-8 Lv. 2618- 28 ; common in WL. — Y'^.'^
''^Pl;'] retracted accent on acct. of fol- lowing monosyl; so nasn v. ^-'^,
^Din v.^^c; for phr. z^. v.^. — 11. nvT-'PN npv] Qal imv. yjX -\2-; (i) the
primitive mng. serve with service, work, is not in yj/; but (2) as vassals
of Davidic king 18" 72", of Yahweh ^" I02-3 ; (3) with worship, as His
people 22^1 loo^ ; so idols gf io636. — nsno] J hnti n.f. (l) fear, terror
2^^ 55^; usually (2) fear of God, reverence, piety ^ 34I2 90^1 iiiio iigss.
SQ for X11C, the Law as object of reverence 19'°, cf. 761^. — i*^';] Qal
imv. J S^J vb. Qal rejoice: abs, 13^ 51IO ; y net:- 14^ l6» 32" 4812 53'^
96" 971-*; c. 3 149^; inyvj'O 9IS 136 2i2; nini3 35^; -1 aii'3 89I''; 3 nDU"!
Su 318 ii82* Ct. I* Is. 25^ Jo. 2^3 ; all these with pers. subj., but subj. 3^
Ps. I3^ u'cj 35^ ni33 (|| b'dj) i6^ }'1N 96^1 97I; such overwhelming
usage makes it improb. that 2^^ and Hos. lo^ should have the
exceptional mng. tremble (cf. Ar. stems with the mng.^o ro2ind or
about, be excited to levity, etc.), although supported by Ges., Evv.,
Hi., Che. for Ps. 2^^^ and by Ges. and most moderns for Ho. lo^ ; but
(S, Hu., De., Pe., AV., RV., rejoice for Ps. .?", and AV., RV. for Ho. lo^
(the latter possibly error for h^r\ Ew., Gr.). J S^j n. rejoicing: 43* 45^^
65 1^. (5 rds. dyaWLciaOe air^, which implies '13 iSiJ. This completes
the line and makes it entirely synonymous with the preceding. 13 was
omitted by txt. err. because of confusion of 13 with iV in iSu. — t "7p.]
n-f-. c. 3; cf. 556; II nna Jb. 4I*; elsw. Ps. 48^, cf. Is. 33I* also Ex. 1$^^.
— 12. ipc'j] Pi. imv. of fpK'J Qal kiss (i) of affection, usually c. S pers.
Gn. 2726-27' 2911 50I Ex. 427 (J) Gn. 4810 Ex. 18" (E) 2 S. H^s 155
19*0 20^ I K. 1920 Pr. 713 Ru. i9- " ; c. ace. pers. Gn. 33* (JE dub.
form) i S. iqI 20" Ct. i2 81 ; lips Pr. 2426 ; of divine attributes, abs. Ps.
85" ; (2) of idolatrous worship: c. S i K. 19I8 Jb. 312^ (hand to the
mouth); c. ace. calves Ho. 132: >fl Sy Gn. 41*0 (dub.). Pi. kiss: (i) of
affection; c. S pers. Gn. 2913 (J) 3l28 -^21 45 15 (E) ; (2) here only of
worship ; Aq. /cora^tXiJo-aTe, S irpoffKV- v^ffare, 3 adorate. Hiph.
kiss : c. '?N of wings of cherubim gently touching Ez. 3^2. But Hu.
regards vb. in our Ps. as from other stem pB'J with sup- posed mng.
lay hold of, handle, which is elsewhere in Heb. only as Qal ptc. pi.
cstr. nrp •'pysi equipped with bow I C. 122 2 C. 17" (possibly also Ps.
78^, BDB.); so here submit yourselves sincerely, "fiiget euck
aufrichtig" ; and thus he explains (5 Spd^aade, U apprehendite ; so
Ew., Hi., Reuss. — -\3] dub. mng. son {%, AE., Maimonides, Ges., De
W., Pe., Ba., and most moderns), elsw. only Pr. 312-2.2 (^^ passage
very late, full of Aramaisms) ; absence of article and use of J3 v.''
insuperable objections, and no reference to the king in this str., the
following as well as preceding context referring to Yahweh. Rd. 1 13 n.
cleanness : of hands Ps. i82i- 25 ( == 2 S. 2221- 25) Jb. 980 22^0 ; so
Aq., S, 3 here worship in purity, possibly reading n33 || nij)i3, nxno; @
8pd^acrde waLdeias, K njd'^in iS>3p rest upon a different text. Ba.
thinks the ® para- phrases in reference to Law, for it translates in the
same way mm ynty Is. 30^.

24 PSALMS

Possibly 13 of the Law in Ps. 19^ suggested this reference, iraiSela of

(g might rest upon "(Din or be a paraphrase as ST. Lag. rds. npiD as
v.^, 'id of iDiD having fallen out after ^p of ipirj, so Now. Marti
suggests 13 as abbr. m;;-ia and then ipu'J as variant of iSu ; so Prince
; but these radical changes are un- necessary. Dy., Oort, Hu. : "13
ipB'j has little in its favour. — js] /esi: final clause with subj. 10n\ (S
inserts Kvpios, J je conj. always neg. with impf. subj. 2^^ 73 13*- 28^
38" 50^2 59I2 9112. — naxhi] 1 coord, inipf. || subjunctive dependent
on ]D. — "i^i] ace. of reference Ri., Ba., Du., ace. of hmitation Hi., De.,
local ace. on the way. (§ i^ b^ov diKalas = n|-j-jx ■^■^^. This might be
inter- pretation, but it makes the line a trimeter, and gives a complete
and excel- lent parall. ^3 •'pin cstr. before prep. Ges.§ i^o. (i)_ j non
vb. Qal seek refuge hi: c. 3, always in i^ in God ^^2 5I2 72 ni jgi igs-si
(= 2 S. 228-81) 2520 312.20 349.23 3740 572 64II 71I II88-9 1418 1442; 3
to be supplied in thought at least if \ :TiflJD Sxa 36^ 572; iiflja iriD3 61^;
Vfljo nnn 91* (= Ru. 2^2); apart from ^ seldom used : Ssa Ju. 9!^ Is.
302 ; in Zion Is. 1482 ; in gods Dt. 328T (poem); in God Is. 57I8 Nu. i'
Pr. 30^ 148- (without 3); "> ^Vl Zp. 312. •(• npnn «. w. also common in
-^ of God as refuge of His people 14® 462 61* 628-9 71? 7328 gi2. 9
^^22 1426 Pr. 1426 Je. 17" Jo. 4I6 ; so rocks for conies Ps. 104I8 ;
falsehood as refuge Is. 281^-^^; from rain and storm Is. 4^ 25* Jb. 248.

PSALM III., 4STR.4^

Ps. 3 is a morning prayer ; the first in the order of the Davidic prayer
book. The poet exclaims at the number of his adversaries and their
denying salvation to him from God (v.-"^) ; asserts that Yahweh was
his shield and had answered him (v.*"^). He had slept without fear
sustained by Yahweh (v.*^^), Who had smitten all his enemies, and
was his salvation (v.^^).

YAHWEH, how many are mine adversaries!

Many are rising up against me ;

Many are saying of me,

There is no salvation for him. gUT Thou art a shield about me,

My glory and the lifter-up of my head.

Unto Yahweh I called with my voice.

And He answered me from His holy mountaia, T LAID me down and

slept;

I awaked, for He kept sustaining me.

I am not afraid of myriads of people.

Which round about were arrayed against me. pOR Thou hast smitten
all my enemies,

The teeth of the wicked Thou hast broken off.

To Thee Yahweh belongeth my salvation ;

And upon Thy people rests Thy blessing.

PSALM III. 25
The Ps. was in ID (inS v. Intr. §27) and f&. (iiotD v. Intr. §31). The title
mentions an event in the life of David which in many respects suits
the experience of the poet. His derision as one forsaken by God 2 S.
16^-^, the danger by night 2 S. 17^ "i-, the myriads of people 2 S. i^^^,
17I1, and his high and honourable position. The Ps. certainly
expresses the experience of a monarch, or some chief of the people,
whose blessing was wrapt up in his salvation v.^ and whose enemies
were a myriad, in arms against him v.'^. He is a Davidic chief far from
the holy hill of Zion. Yahweh has answered him v.^ and smitten his
enemies v.^. The language and style of the Ps. are simple and of the
best type. There is no reference to other scripture unless possibly to
Gen. 15I (E) in the imagery of the shield; but though the word is the
same, the construction is different. The expression " sacred hill " is
used in preex. writings. The use of n^B* v.'^ in the sense of set in
battle array, is elsewhere Is. 22^. The Ps. is one of the earliest, and
cannot well be later than the period of the monarchy, when it was
exposed to the attack of the minor surrounding nations. It would suit
well the situation of Jehoshaphat 2 Ch. 20. But, as this is only given in
Chr. and not in the parallel of K., it is probable that many other
historical experiences, such as that in our Ps., are not recorded in the
condensed narratives of the historians. The Ps. gives individual
experience, but this became characteristic for the nation, and so the
Ps. was adapted to common use, although the language was left in
its individual form.

Str. I. 2-3. The poet vividly describes adversaries in four synth.

trimeters as many, as j-ising up against him, as saying of him, and
what they say, There is no salvation for him'] he does not possess it,
and there is no prospect of his ever having it.

Str. II. 4-5. The antistr., in four synth. trimeters, contrasts his real
experience with the actions and words of the adversaries : Yahweh a
shield about me] antith. v.^" ; my glory and the lifter up of my head],
that is, the one in whom I glory, and the one who has exalted my
head in victory over adversaries, antith. v.-' ; — Unto Yahweh I called]
in oft-repeated pleading, aloud with ?ny voice] antith. v.^"; He
answered me] as an historical fact, the climax, antith. v.^*. — Fro7n
His holy ?nountain] from Zion {v. 2^) ; salvation has come in
response to my prayer and I am in possession of it.

Str. III. 6-7 has two synth. couplets. The poet had not been in such
peril and anxiety as his adversaries supposed. He had not been
wakeful during the night : far otherwise, he says, / laid me down],
calm and undisturbed ; and slept] ; and when I had sufficient
refreshment, / awaked, for], all night long Yahweh

26 PSALMS

kept sustaining me\. Under such an experience of the support of

Yahweh, / am not afraid, even of myriads of people. The poet is a
king, these myriads are enemies who have come up against him in
war ; they are foreign people in very great numbers. They are round
about\ so numerous are they, they surround the king and his army. —
they were arrayed'\ his adversaries put these myriads in battle array
against him.

8a, O rise up, Yahweh, Save me, my God'] appeal to Yahweh to rise
up to activity : a gloss, giving the plea of the people of Israel in
troublous times, when surrounded by myriads of enemies, and when
they were in a less calm and confident frame of mind than the author
of the Ps.

Str. IV. Sb-9. The antistr. gives the well-grounded reason for the calm
confidence expressed in the previous str. Yahweh had already given
victory and wrought salvation. Thou hast smitten all mitie enemies']
they have been defeated in battle ; that is a reason why he has had a
calm and refreshing sleep v.^ ; — The teeth of the wicked Thou hast
broken off], so severely have they been smitten, that they are no
longer able to bite. This is the reason for the assurance that God kept
sustaining him all night long, v.*"'*. — To Thee belongeth my
salvation] Yahweh was his pro- tector, and it was His affair to save
him. Therefore he was not afraid of the myriads of enemies, v."". —
Upon Thy people rests Thy blessing] ; What matters it then if the
enemies are arrayed in arms against them, v.^*? Yahweh's blessing
not only saves them from evil, but bestows upon them every good
that is needful.

2-3. nn] adv. J ho7u exclam. as 82- 1" 21^ 3120 368 66^ 842 926 1042* i
ig^T. 108 1331- 1 I39i'^- 1', in indirect questions 39^ why 426- 12. 12
^^s. 5 ^38. — lan] Qal pf. 3 pi. y/X 2i-\ be many in numbers, of
enemies j^ 25I9 382'^ 69*, works of Yahweh 1042*, be much in quantity
4*. — •'"^x] n. pi. sf. i.p. % is n. m. sg. coll., adversaries 44" 74IO 78*2.
6I 1072^ pi. f\f ^f- 12 44G. 8 60" (= io8») 8ii5 8921-43 10524 106^1 1 128
119139- 157 13524, agst. God 7868 gys. _a>pi^, oncK] ptcs. of
continual action Dr.Si^s. — j ,t, .^^qj^-j usually say to iii \& (= 140^) 35^
40!'' (?) 42I'' 50I2 J22 542 66' 755 122^; but also of, about, co7tcerning
3^ 41* 71IO gi2_ — i-foj] X paraphrase for personal pronoun tne
JPSV. so j^ 7^ iii 17I3 269 318 343 3^3.7.12 4i5 ^4« ^7-2.5 622-6 6616
6919 7113 862 ggia g^n 1031-2.22 1041-30 1092LI iie^ 11925.129.16-
i2o2-6 1305-6 1418 1425.8 143II-12 146I; ic'cj thee 121^, iB'flj he 25I8
105 18 109", ijtrijj we 3320 124^ {v. BDi9., Br. JBL. 1897, 17 sq.). — r?]
"• cstr. j^N X (0 nothing, naught, seldom, r.SJ? «-f nothing

PSALM III. 27

39® 73", (2) cstr. or with sfs. frequent in sense of denial of thing, J sq.
*? of possession j3 34I0 ^^20 u^iea j^gs z/. BZ>B. — nny^ir;] n. f., fuller
form nyiB'i ancient case ending (Ko."i §12<(3) Ge5J90(2), dV§182o»-)
not used with gcz.m- matical mng. but euphonic to retract accent
before "-h. J nyw\ n. f. [-v/^JCi] (i) salvation from God j^.s j^t (■_ ^.jT-)
222 358 62^ 67^ 69*" 70^ (= n;;-iB'n 40") 7822 80^ 91I6 962 982-3 io6*
119I23.155.I6G.174 1408, with vbs. of rejoicing c. 3 915 13G 359, -an
mSn 882 (dub.), -c^ nis Dt. 321^ Ps. 892^, cf. 62^- ', pi. saving acts
42^-12 436 ii6i3. (2) victory wrought by God for His people Ex. 152 Is.
122 Hb. 38 Pss. 20G 2i2-6 6820 ii8i*-i»-2i 1494, pi. i85i 288 446 74I2. The
cognate y^: see 18^, njjirn 33" BD^. — D>nSx2] is gloss; makes line
too long and is improbable in 3S, (g kv ry ^ew awroO = h dmSn^
shows that some codd. inserted the divine name before, others after
''S. — 4. nriNi] emphatic is sufficiently definite in reference to Yahweh
without need of nin^ which is gloss, making line too long. — J ]JD]
shield carried by warrior for defence 76^ ; of '1 as warrior 352 ; fig. of
king 89!^, rulers 471", elsw. of Yahweh's defence of His people j-f 7"
iS^- si- 36 28^ 3320 5912 s^io. 12 n^o. 10. 11 119'" 1442. — ^-ivp] aboiU
me % 1^3 always with sfs., here of shield ; 139" of light; 72^^ 1388 on
behalf of : other mngs. though more fundamental not in f BZ>B. —
■'T^J'f] f'iy glory, the one in whom I glory, cf. D-ii23 1062". — Q''1v?]
Hiph. ptc. on J with cni elsw. 27^ no'' {v. gU). — 5. iS^p] ace. of closer
definition, with my voice (most) as 1422- 2 cf 772- 2. Hi., Bo., Hu.
regard it as giving vb. double subj., active member coming first. The
emph. position of •'Sip is without good reason. The lines rhyme in "■_
and it is prob. 'h^p originally came last in line. — N^pN Qal impf. freq.
oft repeated calling with the result expressed by ^ consec. impf.
''\^y.":). aorist single act. — J Nip] (i) usually in 1/', cry, call out for help
to God 1478 (ravens), in prayer, abs.

42 20" 223 27T 347 56W 69* 818 I023 Il62 (?) II9I45 120I 138'; C. acc. sf.
176

3ii8 5oi5 865-'^ 88^'' 9115 119W6 130I 141I 14518-18; nin> ^^(^D^n'jN
53^) iS'*-^ n^ Ii85 ; c. \ pers. 572 141I, ':'? j-5 4* 28I 30^ 55" 6i3 66" 863
996^ \^ worship ora 'p 79^ 80I8 105I 1 16*- 13- 17, cf. DU' "iN-ip 996. (2)
call unto c. Sn one to another 428. (3) call, summon c. acc. 50I, c. '^x
50*, c. Sy losi". (4) call, name 4912 892'' 147*. — J nj;] (i) usually God's
answer to prayer, abs. 381^ c. acc. pers. 13* 202 • ^ 2222 6o''(= 108")
69!*-" 818 998 11821 11926 143I, '^.Vi. ■';]'? 69I8 I023 143'^, after Nnp ^
42 176 2oif 223 86" 9115 99'' io23 iiS^ 119K6 120I 1383, other vbs. 18*2
^-f 34^ 553.20 §61. (2) respond, c. acc. pers. i836 (?) 119*2^ acc. rei.
65^ — 6. ""js] emph. antith. nnsi v. •*«. — in3DB'] pf. aorist sq. 1
consec. impf. result : ^JC'''^f^ cohort, for jussive ist p. J 35^ vb. lie
down to sleep j^ 4^, in ease 68I*, prostrate in peril 57^, in death 418, in
the grave 88^. — Jj"'^''] vb. go to sleep, be asleep, sleep 3^ 4^ of ">
442* 121*, in death 13* cf. % IF; adj. '■> 78'^'^. — '•nisipn] Hiph. pf.
aorist % y/\^p only Hiph. atvake from sleep j^ 7320 13918, of death
171^ '1 subj. 3523 442* 590. — ■'j^rrD':] Qal impf. freq. oft repeated,
sustain during the night Dr.30"iio'336_ 11:53 Qal (l) Xrz.n%. lean or lay
hand upon 888. (2) QoA upholds, sustains His people j« 37^''- 2* 511*
54*' 11911" 145I*, pass. ptc. iii^ (Yahweh's Law) I128 the mind. Niph.
support oneself 'j\^\ — 7. N"<''N n"'] Qal impf. present

28 . PSALMS

J c. fD afraid of 3" 27I 65^ 91^ 112'' 119^20^ — '"^^33-;] cstr. pi. t '^J^-i
n. f. myriad c.3^ 91^ Gn. 246O Nu. io36 (J) Lv. 268 Dt. sa^*^ 332
(?)'ju.2oio Is. i8T-8 2112 295 Ct. 5I0 Ez. l6^-^7 Mi. 6^, cf. denom. Pual
Ps. 144I3.— \ or] /<fc//<; in f (i) sg. coll. the people of God f 14" (= 535-
7) jgas 288

2911. U 33I2 3^18 ^13 ^o*- ■? 59I2 606 629 68«- 36 722- 3. 4 73IO 77I6.
21 ygl. 20. 62. 62. 71 79I3 8o5 8l9- 12- " 83* 853- 7. 9 8916- 20 946. 14
gjT. 10 ioqS 10524- 25. 43 jo64. 40. 48

10732 1 1 16- 9 1 138 116"- 18 1252 13512.14 136I6 144I5.15 14814.14

1494^ the future generation 2232 102^^, so people of king iio3; in no
case hostile to king or God, and therefore it cannot be interpreted in
v.'' of that portion of Israel hostile to David. (2) sg, coll. of foreign
nations i8**-" 47^° 74I8 948 105 13 so ay ''■1T3 22''' and 3^ of hostile
foreign people, also 1442 (id>' for DiDj?) i8'*8 as %, Aq., 3, ST. (3) sg.
of single people 45", prob. also 45^3 1 14I [d^xS dp 74I* dub.). (4) pi.
d^d; always foreign nations 7^ 18*8 -x,-^^^ 456- is 47*- 10 ^58 675
6831- 31 8951 965- "- 10- 13 98^ 10520 I0634, often conceived as taking
part ulti- mately in vi^orship of "> 668 876 99I 10223, subj_ ,-,,jn 9I2 nin
57IO 67*- •*• ^- " 108*, P'lnin 7715 105I, Qiun Sa 472 492 963 976 992.
— -cc-n] is unnecessary and dub..

— 3''3D] adv. round-about, emph. iSr in'i:'] phr. a.X. Qal real pf. indef.
subj_ they have arrayed against me, cf. Is. 22", best given in English
as passive. The context indicates an arw/ composed of myriads set or
put in battle array.

— 8. nnip] Qal imv. cohort., urgent entreaty. — Vj;?^''''^] Hiph. imv. sf.
i sg.

— Vt [>'^''] Niph. he saved, placed in freedom (i) from evils by God

80*- 8- 20 I19II'' c. p 18S (2) in battle and so be victorious 33I6. Hiph. (i)
deliver, save in peril 36^ 72I3 c. S pers. 72* 1 16^ from evils 18*2^ of
heroic man, frequent in early Lit. ; usually of God, who saves His
people from external evils 28^ 6986 1068 II825, or the pious among
them j>« 6^ 72-" 132 17^ i828 34I9 3740 ^48 55" 57* 692 7i2-3 7610 862
16 io647 10926 11991.146 ,337 145W the king 20^- w. God is saviour
10621 ^nd is with His people to save them 3i3; Israel prays, O save
with Thy right hand, 60^ = 108^ cf. Is. 59I. That from which one is
saved c. p 2222 34^ 448 598 106I*' 10713- 1^ 10931 ; there is no other
salvation, the sword saves not 44'^ ; (2) save from moral troubles or
sin ; not in ^ or OT. except Ez. 362^ 3722 ; (3) give victory, of man 31I''
44*, God 98'. — r^-^i^ry 13] the reason with Hiph. pf. 2 m. action just
completed. — V'''^^] Hiph. smite (i) with a single blow j*, if ^^S
original, as La. 331 but it is not found elsw. in ^, it is not in (@ which
rds. fiaralus = O^P?. Both are glosses, |^ to make the enemies into
later religious enemies ; therefore the smiting is the defeat of
enemies as in battle as ■jS'''^ 1351" 136I". — ■'?^x-'7|] Qal ptc. pi. sf. i
p. J [a^N] Qal pf. only ■'na^N Ex. 2322 (E) elsw. ptc. ettemy (i) sg. of
nation 9'^ 743- lo- 18 8923 106IO coll. 7^ 31^ 421'^ 432 55* 61* 642 1433,
individual only 5513 (but cf. 55*) i3''N is always coll. 133-5 18I8 4112
(possibly all should be pointed v) DSJnni 3.-I.1N 83 = 44"; (2) pi.
preceded by Sd jS 6" 18I 2i9 mn^ ^a^N 3720 iSnn >3>« 456, elsw.
simply general 9* 1 f 18^- 38- "- 49 252- 19 272- 6 302 31I6 3519

3820 4,8. 6 549 56IO 592 663 682- 22. 24 695-19 71IO 729 7853 80T 8ll5
833 8911- «8- 52

9210-10 1029 io642 110I-2 11998 1275 132I8 138" 13922 1439 i2._n-i3D=
•'^r] phr. o.X. cf. 58'' La. 31^ also comparison of their teeth with
weapons Ps. 575 cf. Pr. 301*, other phr. (hy) d^jb' pin gnashed teeth
upon 35I8 3712 11210 La. 2i« cf. Jb. 16'

PSALM IV. 29

DH'ja''? fjia 124^. — 9. nin>S] rd. mn^ q";" to get the missing word of
measure

risj.'"':'^] (3 has 13J? Syi which gives us the missing accent for
measure.

In both lines nvn is understood in the sense of present and abiding

experi- ence. — J^3"i3] n. f. (i) blessing of God j^ 21* 246 1298 1338, of
the people in recognition of good men 109I" ; (2) source <?/ W^wjw^,
seed of righteous 3726, king 21^; (3) blessing, prosperity ^i^.

PSALM IV., 4 STR. 4<.

Ps. 4 is an evening prayer. The poet is confident that the God of his
right has answered his prayer (v.-'^). He tells his adversaries that
Yahweh hath shewn extraordinary kindness to him, and warns them
to tremble and not sin (v.*"^). He then urges his followers to offer the
right sacrifices, trust in Yahweh, and pray for prosperity and the
priestly benediction (v.^"); then affirms his own gladness and peace
and goes to sleep in safety

WHEN I call, answer me, O God of my right;

In my distress Thou hast made room ; shew me favour (by hearing)

my prayer.

Ye sons of men, how long shall my honour be a reproach.

Will ye love a vain thing, seek after a lie? ■pUT know that Yahweh
hath shewn extraordinary kindness,

Yahweh heareth when I call unto Him.

Tremble and sin not (ye sons of men).

Say (it) in your heart, (lying) upon your bed, and be still. (Y^ sons of
mankind) sacrifice right sacrifices.

And trust unto Yahweh, ye many.

Keep saying : " O that He would shew us prosperity,

Lift the light of Thy countenance upon us." YAHWEH, Thou hast put
gladness in my heart

More than that of the season when their corn and new wine were
abundant.

In peace at once will I lay me down and I will sleep.

For Thou makest me dwell apart, in safety.

Ps. 4 was originally in IB as a mate to Ps. 3, an evening prayer

following naturally a morning prayer. It was then taken up into iUl and
JBl^ and assigned for rendering with the music of stringed
instruments pij''JJ3. (See Intr. § 39.) The date of the Ps. depends
upon a variety of considerations : (i) The high priestly benediction Nu.
6-^^^ is familiar to the author, for two of its clauses melt together in tjd
^ik hdj v.^ ; and DiS'^'3 v.9<» is suggested by it. This blessing belongs
to the sources of P, and was familiar, especially in priestly circles,
long before the Exile. (2) The blessing of Moses Dt. 33 is familiar to
the author in the phrs. pix ''nar v.*' = Dt. 33^' ; DC'nim djjt v.^*;

30 PSALMS
■'jav^M.-i naaS ^^3'^ v.^* = Dt. 3328, These favour an early date. (3)
The language is of best classic type. Vi< ''J3 v.^ men of high degree in
antith. with onN "ijJ men of low degree, elsw. in Pss. a,(f 62'" ; non
nSon v.* dlsw. Ps. 17^ = N>'7Bn Ps. 31^'^. If rhary were from -y/nSfl a
dependence upon Ex. 8^* 9* 1 1' (J) would appear ; but this derivation
is improbable. 33*73 idn v.^ is a phr. of D, here only in i/'. There are
two resemblances to previous Ps., cf. v.''" with 3^, and v.^" with 3''"' ;
but these are not sufficient to establish common author or date. The
language favours a date not earlier than Je. (4) The historical
situation is entirely different from that of Ps. 3, where a monarch was
in peril from hostile peoples. Here a ruler, probably not a king, is
sustained by the people, but oppressed by men of station and
influence. By lying, and empty, baseless misrepresentation, they
have changed his position of honour to one of reproach. This does
not suit the experience of David during the rebellion of Absalom ; for
the adversaries were not men of rank. These were with David, but the
common people were against him, having been seduced by Absalom
2 S. 15^"^; and David was not in fact in peace and safety 2 S. ly^^-iS.
The experience of the Ps. is that of a reformer. The language of the
Ps. favours a priest such as Amariah 2 C. 19I1, Jehoiada 2 K. 1 1,
Hilkiah 2 K. 22 ; but all of these excepting the last are too early and
none of them were prob- ably sustained by the people over against
the princes. The situation is well given in Ezr. 4, where Zerubbabel
and Jeshua were opposed at the court of Persia by lies and slanders,
which had no basis in fact; and their honour was clouded by such
attacks and their work really stayed. This would suit all the conditions
of the Ps.

Str. I. 2. The poet prays that when he calls, Yahweh will atiswer him. It
is just because Yahweh is the God of my right] the God who
vindicates his cause against his adversaries and establishes his right,
that he can so address Him and pray with confidence to Him. This is
fortified in the syn. line by past experience ; the God of his right has
vindicated his right, when in distress, and has made room for him.
Distress is here a being constrained into narrow limits ; pressed from
rightful freedom, and shut in on every side. The antith. is the removal
of such restraint and pressure, giving room and freedom. The request
for answer is strengthened into shew me favour {by hearing) my
prayer. "The word suggests the free bestowal of favour rather than
the exercise of forgiving clemency" (Kirk); or pity for sufferers. — 3.
The call upon God is followed by antith. remonstrance with his adver-
saries, who refuse his right and have brought him into distress. They
are sons of men] men of rank, of high degree, and so have had the
power to reduce his honour || right, to reproach, || distress.

PSALM IV. 31

They have done this because they are themselves false and dis-
honourable men. — Will ye love a vain thing ?'\ empty and without
reality, more specific — seek after a lie\ The reproach that they have
brought upon him is thus branded as false, without founda- tion, and
a He. The charge is concrete and specific ; " false- hood " (RV.,
Dr.JPSV) is too general; "leasing" (PBV, AV.) is obsolete for lie,

Str. II. 4. In the antistr., the poet gives his adversaries to know, in the
first syn. couplet, that YaJnveh hath shetvn extraordinary kindness'}
as 17" 31-^ renewing the experience of v.-. |^, though sustained by
Vrss. ancient and modern and most critics with the mng. : hath
separated, set apart, or distinguished, for Himself, the pious, godly
man, is not so well suited to context and is not sus- tained by good
usage. — Yahweh heareth when I call unto Hint} constant experience
resuming v.'". 5. In the second syn. couplet, he warns them that had
brought his honour to reproach, to tremble and not si7i\ by taking the
steps necessary to realise their thoughts, make them effective in
conduct. Over against their loving a vain thing and seeking out a lie
against him, the poet warns them ; say (what you have to say) in your
heart, to your- selves, in secret, while lying upon your bed, and be
still} give no expression to your wicked thoughts.

Str. III. The poet now turns to his discouraged people. 6. They are so?
is of mankind'\ men of low degree over against the sons of men, men
of high degree v.^ ; the measure as well as the antith. requires this
insertion. He exhorts them to sacrifice right sacri- fices'] while he is
calling on the God of his right, v.*". These were the normal sacrifices,
in accordance with law and custom (Du., Ba.), rather than "of
righteousness " offered in a right spirit (Pe., De., Hu., Kirk) or symb. of
righteous acts (Aug, Chrysostom) or which justify, cf. v.^, Genebr. 7.
He reminds his followers that they are many in numbers, and they
should trust unto Yahweh, Who has made room for him in the past
and Who shews favour to him in his prayer v.-*. He urges them to
keep saying] expressing the wish, the strong desire, "6> that He
would shew us prosperity "], so JPSV, antith. to the reproach that has
come upon their chiefs, cf. v.''". This is better suited to the context
than the question " Who will shew us?" of EV. They should beg the
bestowal of the

32 PSALMS

divine benediction, Lift the light of Thy countenance upon us, in place
of the vain thing and the lie, that the adversaries have sought out
against him. The poet is thinking of the blessing of the high priest, Nu.
6^*-^^ (P), which wishes that the light of Yah- vveh's face may shine
upon His people Avith favour, bestowing peace and prosperity. This
blessing the Psalmist seeks directly from Yahvveh Himself, so df, cf.
44* 89^^

Str. IV. The antistr. asserts the poet's gladness, peace, and safety,
over against the prayers of his people in the previous str., in
introverted parallel clauses. Yahweh, Thou hast put gladness in my
heart'] the response to the prayer v.''*. This joy is greater than that of
those who in harvest season rejoice that their corn and new wine
were abundant]. This is in response to the peti- tion v.^". He resolves
to lay him down and go to sleep at once, in peace, in the experience
of that same trusting unto Yahweh which he has commended to his
followers v."*. He enjoys the calm peace which is imparted in the
priestly benediction for which they had asked. Thou makest me dwell
apart in safety] response to the offering of right sacrifices by his
people v.®". In calm, peaceful trust he goes to sleep upon his bed
with this evening prayer upon his lips,

2. iN-\p2] Qal inf. cstr. sf. i p., temporal clause ; imv. Qal sf. I p. in
apodosis ^JJJ? V. 3^. — •'I'^nx ■'iiVN] phr. a.A. God of my right, who
rights me, vindicates my right, cf. ■'W '''i'^n 18*"; non 'x 591'- 1^ J p^x
n.m. : (l) what is right, just, -i ■'Sjjjd right paths 238, 'x ■'nat ^ 5121 Dt.
33!^; (2) righteousness in governmelit (a) of rulers 582 94I8, {i,-^ of
laws 1 19"- «2. 75. 106. iss. i44. 16O. 164. 172^ (^) of king 45^ 72^ Is. 1
1*- 5, {d^ of God's attitude as sovereign: personified agent 85'i- 1^' i*,
foundation of His throne 89^^ = 97'*^, in His government 9^ 65^ 9613 _
ggg^ administration of justice 7^^ 48^1 506 = 97^, vindication of His
people 9^ 35-*- ^^ ^iix ^nSs 4^, it is everlasting 1191*2. (3) right-
eousness, justice in a cause 35^' Is. 59*, 'D BDi£' f', 'o Sdj iS^i, '3 3>!i'n
v.^^, 'X j.'Ctt' 17I, 'X }<''Xin 376; (4) rightness in speech 52^; (5)
ethically right 17I6 458 je. 22^3 Ho. 1012 W.L. X ntfy 119I21, 's ^^q i^'i;
(6) righteous- ness as vindicated in deliverance 40IO I19I28; (7) pix
1-,^^; gates of the God Zedek iiS^^; cf. Is. i^s Je. 3128 50''. — 1x5]
emphatic position; 3 temporal c. ix for usual fix n. in i/* straits, distress
32^ 60^^ loS^^ 119"', alw. elsw. either S nx3 18" 66" 106" I07fi- 1^- 1^-
28 = i;. ix o^^a 59" 1028, or I*? nx 13 31^° 69^8 : therefore here also iS
— (X3, the transposition of >S a copyist's error. Moreover, this
construction improves the measure, for the superfluous tone
disappears. — nan-jn] Hiph. pf. 2 sg. hast made room, only

PSALM IV. 33

here in this fig. sense, but cf. i8'^. The pf. prob. refers to past
experience, Dr.§9. It is tempting with Bo.§539(ff) <J47(ff) to think of a
precative pf. here; but, as Dr.§ -'\ there is lack of evidence of such a
usage in Heb., v, Ges. § i06(3i)j although Ew.§2-'36 sustains it. —
■'JJn] Qal imv. sf. i p. J-v/pn (i) shew favour., be gracious ; so usually
of God as bestowing redemption from enemies, evils and sins c. ace.
/ 6" 9'* 25I8 2611 zf 30" 31 ^ 416- " 518 56^ 572- 2 596 863- 16, all ©;
elsw. 672 102I* 11958-132 1232.3.3. not used in It or i^l exc. abs. 77!'^;
(2) of God in bestowal of favours in more general sense : ijjn ^in^'^n
preg. with two ace. be gracious to me (in giving) Thy Law 11929; (3) of
man in dealing with poor, alw. ptc, abs. jrn 3721-26 ^^i^, c. S 10912,
Poel direct favour toward loa^^ as Pr. 1421. Hithp. Sn pnnN seek or
implore favour of God 30^ 1422. — yac'i] makes hne too long; is a
gloss, being implied in pregnant clause; cf. \\(f^. — nScn] v. Intr. § i.
— 3. J E'lN \j|] pi. cstr., vocative, n. of relation c. coll. sg. C'^s. This
phr. in -^ elsw. only antith. O'lN >ja 49^ 62i\ where men of high degree
are contrasted with men of low degree : so here, esp. if we insert mN
■'ja in v.^. In fact C'''N in 1/' usually means man as a self-respecting
individual with a certain amount of dignity 62*, having talent 105I'',
sometimes pious 25^2 34I3 109I6 ii2i-^ sometimes an enemy or
wicked 3121 yf 38^^ 92''. % a-js ij3 in i// alw. mankind 11* 122-9 14^=
53^) 21" 31^'' 33^3 368 453 665 89<8'9o3 1078.15.21.31 n^ie 1^512. jn
575 532 it must have the special sense of tt'iN ija if subj., but this is
improb. It is obj., and so has same mng. as all other passages. — \
np'nj?] how long as 74^ (?) 79^ 89*'. — ni33] antith. with rioS?, only
here i//. ni33 in the mng. honour, reputation, character of man is
elsewhere only 2 Ch. 26^^ Pr. 20^ 21^ 252'' Ec. iqI; but cf. 7^. — ';']
before nnSo is preg., implying nin become. — J naS?] n. f. in its
original sense of insult, not in 1/', but as reproach ; elsw. 3526 (44I6
698-20 71I3 10929; cf. 89^1. (S ?a>j 7r6re ^apvKdpdiOL iva ti — nnS
aS nar, though sustained by Houb., Genebr., We., is better explained
as due to a mistake quite common, esp. in Egyptian Aramaic script, of
3 for D; J incliti mei after Aq. ol ivdo^oL /xov n^D = n3DJ l^g^ />/}/
honourable men. But MT followed by 2, ST, <S suits rhythm and
context. — Iiansn] Qal impf. 2 pi. 3nN, fuller archaic form to get full-
toned penult before monosyl.; obj. |-m (v. 2^) : cf. 11^ 52^-6 1091' for
loving other forms of evil. — 3J3 lE'i^^n] phr. a.X. Vb. Piel impf. 2 pi.
cf. J?n '3 Ps. 17I1. J 3T3 lie, falsehood 4^, 5'' 40^ 58*625-10. — 4. iS
I'Cin "> nSan] phr. o.X. vb. Hiph. pf. aorist. The line is too long in |^,
either "« or iS must be a gloss. But it is the latter, bee. we should rd. f
"'Pn kSdh as 17'' 3122, shew extraordinary kindness. The mis-
interpretation as I'Dn occasioned the addition of iS; 37 ccdd. Ken. 28
De Rossi rd. K'?fln„ Most recent critics, Dy., Che., Gr., We., Oort, Du.
rd. ipn, but differ as to -h non or iS non or iS iDn. The use of iDn is so
important in f that it seems best to give the complete usage here.
t(''Dn) vb. denom. only Hithp. shew oneself kind : Ps. 1820 = 28. 2226.
J ion n.m. (i) of man kindness (a) toward men in doing favours and
benefits 141°, (b) especially as extended to the lowly, needy, and
miserable 109I2- w ; (2) of God kindness, lovingkindness, in
condescension to the needs of His creatures. He is >iDn D

34

PSALMS

1442; inDn ''nSN ^g^^; non ^n'^N 59^^ (so @,F, Ew., Hup., De., Pe.,
Che., Ba.); His is the kindness 62i'^; it is with Him 130"; specifically (a)
in redemption from enemies and troubles : 2\^ 31"- ■■!2 (= ^'1)3210 if^
36^ 42^ 44-" 48!'^ 59" 662"^ 858 90I* 94" 107^- 1^- 21- 31 1438. 12. men
should trust in it 13^ 52I"; rejoice in it 31^; hope in it t,'^'^ 147". {p) in
preservation of life from death: 6^ 8618. (^) in qtiickening spiritual life:
10926 11941. 76. 88. i24. U9. 159. (^) i^ redemption from sin : 25" 51^.
{e) in keeping the covenants 'with David and his dynasty : 18^1 8929'
^. (/) grouped with other divine attributes: pdni -iDn Pss. 25I'' 4oii- 12
574 618 85" 89^6 115I 1382 Gn. 242" (J); ncNi non 31 Ex. 346
(J)Ps.86i'^; llncNPss. 263ii72Mi. 720; || hjidn Pss. 8812893- 25928;
||D^cm779 98' 103'*; t3DttTi IDn loii Je. 923; II np-ix Ps. 36I'; lom 31a
23^. (g) The kindness of God is («) abundant: non 2"\ abundant,
plenteous in kindness Nu. 14I8 (J) Ne. 91^ (Qr.) Jo. 2i3 Jon. 42 Ps. 86^
1038 (cf. Ex. 34« (J) Ps. 86I6) ; qnon 3T Ne. 1322 Pss. 58 69" 106' (@,
IS, Aq., ^ to be preferred to MT. :i>VDn); non ai La. 332 Ps. 106*^ (Kt.,
(@ in both preferable), {b) great in extent: iDn SnJ 145*; great as the
heavens 57" 103II; cf. 366 108^; the earth is full of it 33^ \\<f>'^. (<:)
everlasting: ncn oSiyS Je. t,-^^ \ Ch. i63*-*i

2Ch.5l3 78-6 2o21Ezr.3liPsS. I005 I06I IO7I Il81- 2- 3.4.29 1361-26(261.);

cf. 538

103!^ 138^. ((/) good: 63* 69I" 10921. (//) pi. mercies, deeds of
kindness: the historic displays, mostly late: Pss. 25^ 892 Is. 63'^;
promised in Davidic covenant Ps. 89^''; in general La. 322 Ps. if; cf.
3122 4I, (sg.) 107*8, J i^Dn adj. (l) kind : of man i82<5 =28. 222''' ; of
nation Ps. 43I ; of God, only 145I'' Je. 3I2. (2) as n. pious, godly :
because kindness, as prominent in the godly, comes to imply other
attributes and be a designation of the godly character, piety; sg. 4*
122 (?) 32" 862; 77,,, p^gj,^ g^e i6i'^ (Kt. pi.) pi. the pious, godly, those
of the people who were faithful, devoted to God's service, only in ^
and chiefly if not entirely in late Pss. 1491- ^ ; His pious ones 30^ 3124
3728 859 97I0 116I6 148" 1499 ; Thy pious ones 52" 792 8920 1328
145W; My pious ones 50^ ; her (Zion's) pious ones 1 32I6. j^ ^^g
Maccabean age tru w7w7tJ ' kffihalwv denoted, technically, the party
of the pious who opposed the Helleni- sation of Judaea. See I Mace.
2*2 7I8 2 Mace. 14^; so perhaps Pss. 1161^ 1491-5.9, — 6. iTjn] imv.
Qal 2 pi. refers to riN 133 v.8 { un Qal be agitated, quiver, tremble, of
foundations of mountains 18", depths of sea 77I", of the earth 77I9,
peoples 99I, so here most suitably. (5, S dpyl^eaee ■= Eph. 426, 3, be
angry, AV. is sustained by Is. 2821 of God's anger and Pr. 29^ of
man's. But in these cases it is rather the quivering and trembling of
passion, which is justifiable; and is regarded by many as Hiph. v.
BDB. — inoti^-Sni] two tones, neg. Qal impf. pi. 2 m. jussive 1 conj.
^'Wrt'not advers. but, as required by interp. of (5,3. 3 nolite (peccare)
might imply i3Nn and so give us the missing word of this tetrameter.
But (S has o Xiyere. This may be an interp. to get an obj. for ncN or it
may rest upon an original ic'n = Jivj'n step, going, for mode of life as
17^ 378I 408 44I9 732 cf. 17II. Probably oix p is the missing word which
must be supplied in thought and might have been omitted by prosaic
copyist as unnecessary. J son vb. Qal in \p alw. miss the goal or path
of right a /id duty, sin (agst. God): abs. /^ 7832, in confession 1066; c.
';' 781^ 1 19" in con-

PSALM IV. 35

fession 41^ 51^; c. 3 of instr. 39'- cf. Jb. 2^". Piel in ^ only *^ purify from
undeanness fi"; elsvv. in this sense Lv. id,^'^-^'^ Nu. IQ^^ (P). liiph.
bring to condemnation or punishment Dt. 24* Is. 29^1, possibly Ps.
sg'" (insertion in text). — DoaaSa ncs]. f ^aSa icn phr. o.X. ^, but Dt.
7" 8" 9* iS'^i Is. i^^^ 47* 4921 Je. 52*' 1322 Zp. 112 2I6 cf. Ho. 72 (?), cf.
t3^3 nD« Ps. I06-11-18 14I (= SS'-') 35'-=^ 74'. elsw. Gn. 17" (P) 27"
(JE) i K. '1226 Est. 66 Ec. 2i- i« 317. 18 Is. 4710 ob.3 Zc. 125 cf. Gn. 821
(J) I s. 27I. t 33S3 n3T Ps. 152 3S3 Ec. 2^^. The use of 23^7 is so
important in \p that the entire usage is given below : J 33';; n.m. t/ie
inner, middle or central part : usually of men (i) the inner man in
contrast with the outer, 33S1 ^sc 7326; hands 73^^ (La. 3*1?); speech
28^ 78I*. (2) the inner itian indef. the soul, comprehending mind,
affections and will ; or in connection with certain vbs. having more
specif, reference to some one of them 62^ 732s 86" 1392^; 33S V33
86^2 mi i S. "f 1220.24 , K. 148 2 K. io3i 2 Ch. 1515 229 3121 jg. 29I3 Jo.
2i2 ; abbr. from phr. rDr'?33l 'S-S33 characteristic of D. ''?3 Ps. 84^ (?);
'S oy 77^ (rd. c. njn as (5) ; 'Sa 20^ I S. 13I* 14''. (3) specif, ref. to 7nind
(characteristic of 33S) ; {a) knowledge: neon's 90^2 (cf. Jb. 9*). (/')
thinking, reflection: 73'^ (77'' supra 2). (4) specif, ref. to moral
character (charact. of aaS) : 'S 12?-. ii9^(?) Dt. 95 I Ch. 29", cf. 2 Ch.
298* I K. 36 2 K. iqIS; -S-on Ps. 78^2 ioi2 Gn. 2&- 6 (E) I K. 9'' ; '? 13 Ps.
24*, cf. 'S na 73I ; as seat of erring 951°; as froward loi* ; as seat of
pride ioi»; 'S 7\^\>7\ 958. (5) —the man himself {mng. charact. of u'i3j)
; so here {^) and in all uses of phrases with 33S given above,
including 152; also D333S in; let your heart (you yourselves) li7'e
(late) 222" 69^^, cf. 119I'''. (6) specif, as seat of the appetites (for which
usually 1^5.^) 104'^; 'S -^'iV stay the heart (with food) 104''' (Ju. i(f {!)).
(7) specif, as seat of the emotions attd passions (for which usually
u'oj); of trouble 13^ 25" 7321 109I6. (8) seat of courage (for which
usually ™'^) 3125, elsw. only Dn. ii25, — Daa^c'D"*?];] preg. lying
upon your bed. J 33-irp n.m. ^ 36^ 41* 149^. — 1D-11] 1 conj., Qal imv.
2 p.; J am vb. (i) be silent, still 4^ 30I2 3515 (prob.) ; (2) be still = perish
31I8 ; c. S resigned to T,f 62® ( ?) . Poal be quieted, composed \ 2,1'.
— 6. ''nat mat] Qal imv. 2 pi. The subj. cannot be !:'\x 1J3, but their
antithesis. That is elsewhere onx 112, v.^. It was omitted by prosaic
copyist in text, making measure at fault. J nat vb. slaughter sacrifice,
espec. for communion meals ; c. ace. of the kind of sacrifice f' 2'f 501*-
23 1072' 116I', c. a, 54^; all made to God, but of sons and daughters
offered to idols 106^^ (Qal) ^^ (Piel, as usual of such sacrifices). J na;
n.m. sac- rifice, esp. of the class, peace offerings {a) for communion
meals || nSij?, nnjo 40^ 51I8 ; (^b) covenant 50^, cf. v.^ ; (<r) mm (vn3r
thank offerings 10722 116" ; {d) nynn ■'n3i for festivals 27^; {e) phrs.
D\n'?N ^n3T 51IO; ^.^^ ,p3, fight, normal sacrifices here as Dt. 331^
Ps. 5121 ; (/) heathen sacrifices lo628. — fmn^ S?< m-jsi] Qal imv. 2 p.
phr. 2 K. 1822 (= Is. 36^) Pss. / 31' 56* 862 Pr. 3^ to God ; to persons
Ju. 20^8 ; things Je. 7* ; disting. from 3 n!33, v. Ps. 9"/ Sj? n-J3 rely
upon, v.ji'-^. This line is also defective. Gr. attaches caT in sense of
nobles ; but these were the triN >ja, v.'^", and that mng. of can is rare
and very late. We might, however, take it in the usual sense of the

36 PSALMS

many, the common multitude || D^N ^J3. The displacement was due
to the influence of 3^ upon copyist. — 7. a^'iCN] ptc. pi. verbal force
as 3^. — ijn-)^ ''O] Makkeph should be stricken out ; for there are two
tones, not one, if Don goes with previous line. The ■'P might be
question : Who can or will shew us ? expressing discontent and
despair ; but better as wish, Ges.§ ^^' (^). J 310 n.m. (i) -welfare,
happiness, obj. riNi 4I 34I* Ec. i^^ 1^^ Jb. 7' (cf. Je. 2932), u'pa Ps.
122''*, cf. 34" 841^85!*, -iDni 3vd 236, 3102 in prosperity 251^, 3'BD afar
from happiness 39^ ; (2) good things, sg. coll. 21*, obj. '}lt' \0^, cf. I03^
k'7C 107^; {i) good, benefit, 11965.122. (^^ moral good in antith. to n
34'® 37^^ 52^ Dt. 3015 Is. 520 Am. 5"- 1^, 310 nu'j; Ps. 141- 3 (= 532.4)
373.27 Ec. 3^2 (?) 720^ 2XCi '\^-\ purszie good Ps. 3821. — npj] a.X.
Qal imv. cohort.; incorrect for hdj y'DDj denom. D; banner, standard,
and so a/ai'^ the same, S enlffriiJiov wol-qffov. ® ia-Tj/jLeididrj, TiJ
signatum est = npj Niph. pf., so Genebr., cf. 60''. DD^jpriS Hithp. that it
may be displayed, of the banner, (S eSojK-as crrjfjLelua-iv. This suits
*?>, but not the light of the divine countenance. Moderns after eTrapof
Aq., 0, leva, 3, E, AE., De W., Ges.§ '6<2)«, Ew.§2276^ KoJ-*2(iO)c
regard it as error for xrj 10^2^ go cod. 245 Kenn., nt:*j cod. 30, usu-
ally H'i' 25I8, Mtt' 24''-^ Si^ 96* 1342. It refers to the blessing of the high
priest, Nu. 6^*'^ (source of P) in the syn. clause ^'^h vjo in^j'T'Sx vjs
nb'^ Nu. 626, the two melting together in the phr. y:D ms ne'J, cf. 672 ;
the prep. Sy is a late inexactness for S.v, cf. also 44* 89^^. J lis n.m. (l)
light as dif- fused, created 1042; (2) light of luminaries, stars 148^, cf.
136''; (3) day- light ^g^'^, cf. 139^^; (4) light of {\Te yS^* ; (5) of hfe
56^*; (6) of prosperity 97" 112*; (7) of instruction 376 iigi^^; (8) of face
38^', of God's enlightening face 4^ 44* 89I8, cf. 27^ 361° 43^. — □■'J3
as used J of God in anthropomorphic and theophanic sense (a) //is
face in favour 'b niN fJ 44'' 89^*^, 'c iind 908, -£3 -i>Nn 31" 672 8o<-8-
20 119135^ indifference (]c) 'a -i^non lo^ 132 2226 279 308 4425 5111
69I8 8815 102^ 10429 1437, in hostility c. 2 34!^ 80"; (3) //is presence 's
C'p2 24^ 278-8 105*, 'D nSn 119^8^ -^ a-,p g^is 9^2^ '£3 HNiN 42^ 'f3
nrn 11'' 171^^ 'd nro 3121, in anger 21I" La. 4^^, 'ij ':'y in judgment Ps.
9-0. — nin^] at close of line makes it too long. It should go with next
Hne to make that a tetrameter; so &, Che., Du. — 8. nnpj] fully written
Qal pf. 2 m. -v/inj, — nncE'] n.f. joy, gladness 4^ 16II 21^ 3012 434 45I6
5110 68* 97" ioo2 106^ 137^-®. — ''a'??] short form; cf long form
DD33S yfi. The difference was due to the carelessness of a copyist.
The long form is unusual in ^, therefore more prob. original here. The
2S as { seat of emotions and passions; of joy in some form of noir 4^
16^ 19^ 3321 1058 (= I Ch. 1610) Ex. 4I* (J) Pr. 15I8.30 1722 279. 11 Ec.
2io- 10 519 Ct. 3" Is. 24^ Zc. io7 (cf. 23S Dt. 28*T Is. 3029 Je. 15I6 Ez.
36^), uniy Ps. iigi", Su \f, iSj? 28^; of desire 218 37*; of trouble 389- "
55^; other emotions 221^ 278 39* 40I8 618 10712 10922 143*; of
courage 27^* 76® 11982. — nyc] pregn. = la-N nyn nnns^'D aio; (5, S
add iXalov = ainsii. This makes line too long,
and is gloss to make statement of harvest more complete, as Ho. 22*
o_

sf. indef., ace. to Ew., Ol., Ba., as proverbial comparison of the

Psalmist's personal joy in God with the harvest joy of others, cf. Is. 92,
Moll., Pe., think

PSALM V. 37

of the prosperous harvest of the enemy as contrasted with the joy in

God of the Psalmist. It is better to think of the former prosperity in
harvest, and that which they have been urged to pray for = 31D v.K —
9. D^Vra] emph. suggested by DlSif 1*7 D'^y^ Nu. 6*', the other parts
of formula used v7* (v. 28^). JnnJ adv. together: (l) of community of
action 34'' 551" 71^ ^'f(J^ loa^^; of parts of building 122*; (2) at once, at
one and the same time, joining both vbs. in action of same persons,
only here 4^ in this sense, elsewhere (3) emph. all together 148 (=
53^) 19M 3526 ^^38 ^gs, — napc'N] Qal impf. i p. s. cohort, resolution I
will lie doiun or lay me down, p;"'N], because of adv. coordinating two
vbs. must be 1 coord, and the form should be njC'^'N, as 3^.
Coordination may be expressed by repeating the subj. in English. —
nnx] emph. pr. 2 m. referring to mn> v.*» '^''), therefore nirr',
unnecessary in this line and making it too long, is a gloss. — l"^?';']
adv. apart, in solitariness, Nu. 23^ Mi. 7^* (both with pr), here
emphasized by no^*^ in security n.m. with S prep., with 3t;'> not elsw.
-/', but Lv. 25"- 1^ 26^ Ju. 18^ i K. 5^ Je. yi^'^ 49^1 Zp. 2I6, c. lyi; Pr. 329
Is. 478 Ez. 2826 3425. 28 388. 11. 14 396. 26 Zc. 14I1 Dt. 33^2 Ps. i69 Je.
236 Z-^^; *;• omitted with 3li" Dt. 12IO i S. 12" with pr Dt. 3328 Pr. x^.
This passage is prob. based on Dt. 3328, espec. as there it is in a land
tt'iTHl |JT as v.". — 'J9'p'''n] Hiph. impf. 2 m. sf. i s. make tc dwell as in
Je. 323^

PSALM v., 5 ^R. 4».

Ps. 5 is a prayer composed for public worship. The choir, at morning
sacrifice, prays Yahweh to hearken to the cry for help (v.^"^) ; for evil
and wickedness of speech and action have no place in His presence
and are abhorrent to Him (v.^"'). Standing in the court and
worshipping towards the temple, they pray for guid- ance (v.^-') ;
because the adversaries have abundant wickedness in mind, speech,
and act, they plead that God would thrust them forth from His people
(v.^**"") ; and they intercede for bless- ing upon all who seek refuge in
Him (v.^'^^) .

Q\ GIVE ear to my words, Yahweh; consider my murmuring;

hearken to the voice of my crying for help, my King, and my God ; For
unto Thee I pray in the morning, Thou hearest my voice ;

In the morning I set in order (my prayer) for Thee and I keep watch
(for Thee). jpOR Thou art not a God taking delight in wickedness, evil
cannot be Thy guest ;

Boasters cannot take their stand before Thine eyes ;

Thou dost hate all workers of trouble, speakers of a lie ;

Men of blood and deceit Thou abhorrest, Yahweh. gUT as for me

through the abundance of Thy kindness I enter Thy house;

1 worship with the reverence that is due Thee, towards Thy holy
temple. Yahweh lead me in Thy righteousness because of those lying
in wait for me ; Even before me Thy way : (before Thee are my ways).

38 PSALMS

pOR there is no right in their mouth, in their heart is ruin ;

An open grave is their throat, with their tongue they flatter.

Declare them guilty, O (my) God, let them fall from their plans:

In the abundance of their wickedness thrust them out, for they

rebelled against Thee. gUT let all that seek refuge in Thee, rejoice,
forever shout for joy;

And let them exult in Thee, all that love Thy name ;

For Thou on Thy part blessest the righteous, Yahweh,

And Thou coverest them over with a great shield, with favour
crownest them.

Ps. 5 vi'as in IB as the 2d morning prayer, then in iI5l and also in IBIS
as its 1st morning prayer {v. Intr. § 27. 31. t,],). There seems to be a
designed antithesis between the assignment of Ps. 4, an evening
prayer mj^jja with stringed instruments, and Ps. 5 a morning prayer
m'?''njn ^^ for flute playing {v. Intr. § 39), probably because the former
was regarded as more suited to evening prayer, the preparation for
sleep; and the latter to morning prayer, the preparation for work. The
antith. between the righteous and the wicked differs much from that of
Ps. i and implies a much earlier date. The Ps, lacks the personal
experience of Pss. 3-4, and is throughout that of the congregation of
righteous worshippers. The wicked are wicked men in Israel itself.
They are chiefly wicked in tongue : expressions are heaped up for
this, boasters, v.^, speakers of a lie, men of deceit, v.", no right in their
mouth, an open grave their throat, -with their tongue they flatter, v.i".
Such do not appear in Preex, or Exil. Literature ; but in the peaceful
times of Persian and Greek dominion. They are also men, who in
their mind plot ruin, v.^", and \i2i\e. plans against the righteous, v.^^
and they are also workers oftrozible, v.^, tne7t of blood, yj; they rebel
against Yahweh, v.^i. The righteous on the other hand are those who
observe morning prayer and sacrifice in the courts of the temple, v.''-
^, from which evil is excluded from being a guest, v.^; they seek
refuge in Yahweh and love His name, v.^^. The author may have
been one of the Levitical singers of the 2d temple. If so, his Ps. must
have been com- posed earlier than those Levitical Pss. which appear
in It and 'iE. It must have been written in times of external peace and
internal strife ; after the second temple had been long built; and
sacrifices were habitual in its courts — thus in the middle Persian
period.

Str. I. 2. The choir, standing in the court of the temple, v.^ prays : O
give ear to my 7vords, Yahweh\ those of this Ps., which has as its
complement, consider my murmuring\ the faint utterance which
accompanies the words, and also has its petition. This makes better
parall. than EV " meditation." — 3. The syn. clause is O hearken to
the voice of my crying for help~\. The righteous need help as the next
Str. shows ; and their words are a cry, aloud with the voice to Yahweh
for it. The complement of 1. 2 is syn.

PSALM V. 39

with Yahweh, who is here in the plea, my King and my God'\, in

personal special relations to the righteous petitioners, and in the
double relation as King of the kingdom of Israel, and God of His
people. — 4. The reason for hearing is given in the syn. couplet,
which is also syn. to the previous couplet. For unto Thee I pray in the
jnorning], at the appointed hour of sacrifice, when Yahweh was
accustomed to hear the voice of His worshippers in the litur- gical
morning prayer at the morning sacrifice. — / set in order'] arrange,
supplying "my prayer" EV'- JPSV, "my case," Dr., " cause," Kirk,
possibly of the parts of prayer with an allusion to the parts of the
sacrifice. — and I keep watch'], for God's manifes- tation of His
acceptance of the prayer as it ascends to Him, with the flame of the
sacrifice of the altar.

Str. II. 5-7. The reason for the prayer for help is given in four syn.
lines. Those who occasion the cry for help are de- scribed as having
wickedness and its complement evil, syn. with which are boasters of
the evil which they plan and do, workers of trouble, with its
complement, speakers of a lie ; and men of blood and deceit.
Wickedness and evil of speech are chiefly emphasized in these
boasters, characteristics of wickedness in postex. Israel ; but
wickedness of violent action is also involved in men of blood and
workers of trouble. God's attitude towards these men is graph- ically
stated in the syn. clauses : Thou art not a God taking delight in\ but
the very reverse, as is brought out in the complementary statement,
evil cannot be Thy guest], be welcome in the house, in the courts of
Yahweh, among His worshippers ; || stand before Thi7ie eyes], in the
choir of worshippers, standing before the temple building; followed by
the positive statement. Thou dost hate ; and the cUmax, abhor. This
attitude of God towards those against whom the choir of Israel cries
for help, gives strong reason for the assurance that He will give that
help.

Str. III. 8. The choir returns to the direct petition of the first Str. ;
stating in a syn. couplet, parall. to the second couplet of the first Str.,
the fact : I enter Thy house || I worship towards Thy holy temple],
indicating with sufficient clearness that the choir is in the precincts of
the temple, and prostrating themselves in the court, looking towards
the temple, the throne room of Yahweh's abode. These clauses are
qualified with the recognition of the

40 PSALMS

abundance of kindness of Yahweh which permitted this entrance, and

a devout statement of the reverence with which the worship was
accompanied. — 9. The second couplet is parallel with the first
couplet of Str. I., only the petition, " give ear, consider, hearken,"
advances to, lead me, with its syn., even before me, and the sphere
of it, Thy righteousness || Thy way. Guidance in life is needed
because of those lying in wait, the insidious foes described above in
the previous Str. and again in the following. The last clause omitted
by MT., but suggested by Vrss., is the climax, be- fore Thee are my
ways^ complementary of, Even before me Thy way,'] even them,
make them Thy way.]

Str. IV. 10-11 is syn. with the second Str. and is a stronger
representation of the attitude of God towards the wicked. There are
two couplets, making four syn. lines. The emphasis upon wickedness
of speech is still stronger ; There is no right in their mouth], with its
complement in their heart], that is in their mind, — niin], the plan in
their mind is to engulf the righteous in ruins; cf. 52^ and so || an open
grave is their throat, with its complement, with their tongue they
flatter. There is yet in the last line wickedness of action, in the
abundance of their wicked- ness, with its complement, for they
rebelled against Thee. The attitude of God towards them passes
over, from their exclusion from the temple worship, God's hatred and
abhorrence of them, in Str. II., to the stronger and more aggressive ;
declare them guilty, with its complement, let them fall from their
plans], fail in them, and the climax, thrust them out.

Str. V. 12-13 is a final intercession which is parall. with Str. I. and III. ;
but needs no subsequent Str. parall. with II. and IV. ; for the wicked
have been left behind, thrust out from the community, as well as
excluded from the temple. The choir accordingly rises, from petition
for help, to intercession for the righteous. This is in two couplets,
which again are syn. through- out. They are described as those that
seek refuge in Thee], in the temple worship || ; love Thy name], the
holy name of Yahweh, as connected with His holy temple. They are
finally designated as the righteous. These, in the syn. clauses ;
rejoice, with its com^Xtmexit, forever shout for joy ; || exult in Thee;
three terms for the liturgy of temple worship. The climax is reached in
the

PSALM V.
41

more comprehensive blessest, and its specific double simile of tender

care and loving attention ; coverest them over with a great shield\ so
guarding from all evil and adversaries; and its com- plement, with
favour crownest the/n], as favoured guests rejoicing at a feast in their
honour, cf. 23^, 103*.

2. '•^ipN] pi. sf. I, p. emph. X tns n.m. (i) utterance, word 19*, of men
esp. in prayer 5^ 14 1^. ifl ••n-is Dt. 32^ Ps. 191^ 544 78^ 138*, fig. day
to day 19"; of God, Sn ncN 107II. (2) promise of God 77^ command
6812. — hj^nh] Hiph. imv. cohort. — tVCfL^'j] denom. jts n.f. ear, only
Hiph. (i) give ear to, of God's listening to prayer, c. ace. rei 5^ 17I 55-
86^ 140^ 141I, c. Sn rei 3913 143I, c. *;> rei 54*; "^n pers. 772, Dt. i^s,
abs. Pss. So^ 848. (2) per- ceive by ear, hear, abs. 135^", listen to; of
men, abs. 49^, c. Vy rei 78^. — nj^a] Qal imv. cohort, pa observe,
mark, give heed to, c. ace. as Dt. 32" Pss. 50-2 94'^- ^, but only here in
connection with prayer. — f ''rJ^] j-2 ^^4 „iy viusing, my viurmuring,
faint utterance, rather than ineditation of EV*. (5 Kpau7^s iuav, 7B
clamorem meum. The former is too weak, the latter too strong. — 3.
nj^rpn] Hiph. imv. cohort, t [3»^p] Hiph. hearken, SipS only here ; but
c. ^ pers. 55^ c. ':'^|-'3 66" 86", c. Sx 142^, c. ace. 17I 61^, abs. with
qjTN iqI'^, dub. (trs gloss), cf. 130^. — •'pr] Piel inf. cstr. BOB.,
01s.§i*2<i^ so Du. for ^i;ir. tV [>^^'] only Piel cry for help, abs. 5^ 18*2
7212 ii9"'7 Jb, 19' 24I2 29I2 3028 359 3613 Is. 58^ La. f, Jon. 2^ Hb. i"; so
prob. 882, c. ^i-n pers. Pss. 18^ 2225 282(= 3i23) 3o3 88" Jb. 3020 38".
Ba. regards it as n!, for usual ^■^J;1B' 18^, cf. K6."1'P-™. — % •'■j'^'Ni
•'rSp] = 84*, d^'hSk •'oSc 44^ (@ ^n^Ki). ^^p X God as King of Israel,
Dt"! 33^ Pss. loie 2910 48^ 6825 ^^n 145I 1492, ni3Dn "|Sa 24'- 8- 9- 10.
10^ universal king 478- "'■ « 95^ 98^ 99* Je. lo''- 10. — t']'??"''? emph.
beginning a new line. — '^'jorx] Hiph. impf. i sg. present. t '^Sflpn c. '^s
pray 7uito, elsw. 32^, c. "iV3 intercede for y2^^. — 4. mn^] is attached
by (5 Du. to previous clause, and properly, if original, but it is a gloss
making line too long. — >'r;p ycu'n -\,7ij belongs with previous clause
to complete pentameter. -\)^3 ace. time in the morning, the hour of
prayer, so 591^ 88" 92^, the three hours of prayer ^^^^. It belongs with
'^'^opn and not with ycrri. — l"'"'^] shortened form due to Makkeph,
which, however, is an erroneous combination. Separate words are
needed for measure. X TV^ (I) arrange, used Gn. 22^ (E) for
arranging wood of sacrifice, Ex. 40*- 23, (P) of shew bread, so here in
fig. sense as most, or as Jb. 32" 335 3719 arrange, set forth, words in
order; elsw. arrange lamp Ps. 132^'', table 235 78'", set forth in order
thoughts 40", a case 5021. (2) c. S resemble 89'^ (1| nr;i). — q';']
should be repeated with nijxs' for the completion of the line. This is
necess. to get two tones after caesura, and gives better euphony.
Moreover, this prep, is required by the vb, — nssN] Piel impf. I p. X
^s^' Qal watch, c. S 3732, c. 3 66^. Piel c. Sn La. 4", c. 3' Mi. f, so c. '7
Ps. j^. — 6. This v, is too long, a Makkeph should combine Sn"xS, and
if original "'3 also, nns if original, is out of place separated from n'^. It
is doubtless a prosaic gloss. —

42 PSALMS

Sn] n.m. archaic name of God as the Strong one (for use in V v. Intr. §
36).— \ VDn] vb. adj. cstr. ace. of God only here, but of man 341^
3527, pi. cstr. before names 35-' 401^ = 70'' with sf. 1 1 1"^. The vb.
itself | used of God, c. with 3 pers. iS^o 22'* 41'-, rei. 147^^ c. ace. rei,
37-^ 40'' 5i8-i8-2i jj^a j^^e^ all in mng. delight in, have pleasure in. For
syn. ]ix-i v. v.i^, — J yen] n.m. wickedness ( i ) in violence and crime
141* Pr. 12^; (2) of enemies Ps. 125^ (but <S SS. VC<); (3) in ethical
sense jS iqIS 458 84" (?), cf. Pr. 8^ Jb. 348-10 358 Ec. 720 8^. (For j?r-\
V. Ps. i^.) — T)V\\ Qal impf. 3 sg. sf. 2 sg. defective for rrnj'' poten- tial
mood, Ges.S 107 (86)^ br.§37. f mj Qal (i) sojourn in land, c. a loci
10512-23^ of Israel in Egypt and patriarchs in Canaan, cf. Gn. 263(J);
(2) fig. be agiiesi oiYahw&h, c. 2 loci, in His temple Pss. 15I 6i^ c. ace.
pers. fig. j^ cf. 120^. X -\l n.m. only in sense of sojourner, c 3 loci 119^^
c. DJ" pers. 39^^: abs. II widow and orphan 94^ 146^. — >";] either adj.
evil man <&, 3, Hu., De., Ki., al. as lo^* || u•'^h^7\ v.^ ; or n.m. evil \\
>'ir;;>, EV«., Dr. most, in accord with com- plementary part of a
pentameter. — % j?t] adj. : (i) bad, disagreeable, malignant 144I0
(sword) ; fierce 78*^ ^messenger of God). (2) unpleasant 112^ Je.
4923, (3) ei/il^ wicked ethically, of pers. yn din Ps. 140^, y\ evil f?ian
jo^^ Jb. 2i30 Pr. ii''^! 12^^ thing Ty^ yin r\z'-; Ps, 51" phr. of D. Dt. 425+,
c. 60 t.; of deeds Pss. 55!^ 64^ 141*. J J't n.m.: (i) evil distress,
adversity 2;^*; t y-\ ^rr, 496 94I3, cf. Am. 6^ ; jna in adversity Ps. lo^, cf.
121'' i4oi"2. (2) evil, injtiry, wrong f 416 54^ if 109-"; >nV for harm 56^
Je. 76 25^ Is. 59'^. (3) evil, in ethical sense, Pss. 7I0 34""^^ 36^ 5^^
97^° loi* "9"'. prob. also j5 (others adj. evil man) ; ynn niD 34!^ 372' Is.
59I5 pr. 37 13I9 14I6 166.17 jb. ji-s 38 2828, cf. nyn Ps. 2ii''^. — 6.
lax^ro] Hithp. impf. 3 pi. potential v. 2^, — D''S^V-i] ptc. pi. X [SSn] vb.
Qal be boastful 75^, elsw. only ptc. boasters _f 73^ 75^ ; Piel same
mng., c. Sy 10'' (?) and in good sense, c. 3 44^ 565- " ; Hithp. make
one's boast c. 3 in bad sense 49^ 52^ 97^ in good sense 34" 1058, abs.
63I- 64" \o&>. v. Intr. § 35 for the use of vb. in the sense oi praise. — J
r\-<yy iJjS] before Thine eyes, locally, in temple worship ; elsw. ideally
of God l8-^ of man 26* 36^ loi". — PN )•::•] Qal pf. 2 sg. emph.
present ^ Njr hate, cf. 1 1^ where alone, elsw. in \p God hates evil. But
the idea is common in Prophets. The vb. is frequently used of
righteous men hating evil 265 317 + 10 t. f . — f r.w \'?/s-':'3] all workers
of (rouble, Qal ptc, pi. cstr. nominal force phr. 69 I4*(= 53^ without Sj)
92^ 94* 1018 (without S3) 283 3613 593 643 94I6 1255 1414. 9^ elsw.
Ho. 68 Is. 312 Jb. 318 348.22 Pr. io29 2ii5. Text is wrongly divided here,
giving only first part of pentameter. The second or complementary
part is v."«. 3t3 "'•^31. The separa- tion, or else prosaic view of a
copyist, occasioned the insertion of the vb. I3xn, which is
inappropriate between Njt' and 3yn. — 7. J 3T3 n3i] = s8^Qal ptc. pi.
VC"'^"'] •^/^'^^ Q^^ °"^y ^"^- ^"^ P^'^- ^^- antith. noN 't 15^, elsw. 28*
31I9 rje 6312 iQiJ 1092O; V. ^ for 3t3. — t 3''pi «'•>!<] n. of relation
coll., cf. 2 S. i6T- 8, for usual t D'07 '?J« those guilty of bloodshed Pss.
26^ 552* 59^ 139I9 Pr. 29I0, cf. Pss. 9I* 51^®. There should be no
Makkeph after r^N, and possibly we should rd. ^tt*JN as usual.— J
ncnci] is also dependent on ::•>«, cf. Pss. 43I 5524. Other uses of
nn^? deceit id' \f 24^ 34I* 3520 36* 3813 5019 526 5512 1092. — ayn""]
Piel impf. 3 sg. nin'> subj. is an unnatural change of tense
PSALM V. 43

though in |^, (5. But J abominabcris has preserved the original 3j;nn,
the weak n having been omitted in other texts by txt. err. on acct. of
the follow- ing P, which would then very easily be interp. as 3 pers. J
[V^i''''] "o*^ i" Qal, but Piel : abhor (i) in ritual sense, of God, Israel
106*"; (2) in ethical sense, of God 5~, man iig^'^^; (3) in physical
sense 107I8. Hiph. in ethical sense 14* = 53^ make abotninable, cause
their evil deeds to be abhorred. — 8. 'JNI ] emph. antith. 2 pers. v.^. —
f "'PD ^'^j abundance of kindness as 69^* 106'' ((5,U, Aq. 2C to be
preferred to |§ inDn) Ne. 13^2, non 31 io6*5 (?) La. 3^2^ cf. fiDn 2"\
86^-15 103* based on Ec. 34^ Nu. 14I8 (J.) and later Ne. 9" Jo. 2'* Jon.
4^^. — IP.''?] ace. loci after nun Qal impf. i p. sg. present, / enter Thy
house for ordinary worship, so 661'', cf. entrance of processions 42''
55^^ 122', in other phr. see 23^. ni3 c. ace. loci seldom in ^, elsw. 71^
105-'^, more common with 2 or Sn (^6^). — ninnc-.s] Hithp. impf. i p. |
yj{r\r\'<s) only Hithp. (i) do homage to a king c. *? a^^^ 72II ; (2) («)
bow down in worship of God c. 'JsS 2228-30 869, c. s^, looking
towards j* 1382, c. S 995-9 132'^; {b) in the more general sense of
worship, abs. 956, c. S 29- 66* 96' 97^; (c) idolatrous worship, c. *? 81^''
io6i9. — riuhp Sj^n] refers to the hall of the temple into which priests
only were admitted to worship with the holy incense, as the place
unto which worship was directed. J^ = 1382 Jon. 2*- ^ without prep.;
as place defiled by enemy Ps. 79I. ■IS3^"l C'lp as source of blessing
65^. •nyip So^'H is used 11* Mi. i2 Hb. 22'' in more general sense for
the heavenly temple in which God resides. Other uses of | '?Din
without rip are (i) palace of king Ps. 45 1'^, fig. of ivory boxes 45^, of
well-shaped daughters 144I2; (2) of the hall of the temple 27* 4810, ^f
jj^g heavenly temple 18^ 29^ 683". — T'.Nn^] obj. sf. Ges.§i^(-')
reverence due Thee, cf. 34I2 90^1 iiiio 119^^, v. 2^^. — 9. iin:] Qal imv.
sf. i p. sq. % nnj Qal lead sq. ace. usually, God subj. Ex. 1513 Ps.
7721, fig. j3 27I1, c. a 139'^*, man subj. c. •^•; 60" = 10811, Hiph. tead,
guide ygu. 53. 72 10730, esp. in path of blessing 233 31* 6i3 67^, 73-*,
cf. 433 1391" 143I''. } nji-ix n.f. righteousness: (i) in government of king
72^- 3, of God, as attri- bute 335 36^ 7 1 19 99* Je. 923 ; (2)
righteousness, as ethically right Ps. 106^- 3i, cf. Gn. 15^ (JE); (3) as
vindicated, justification, salvation {a) of God || n3i3 24*5, iDn 36II
1031^, -X2 He guides, delivers, exalts His people j^ 312 712 89!^ 119*''
143^" ^^> cf. 692s (denied to wicked). His saving righteousness 22^2

40115116 7 1 15- 16-24 g82 1457, -x yi, 8813, -lyS niCJ? 1 1 jS 1 123- 9,
cf. 1 19"2 . {^) ^\,

the righteous acts (a) of God in vindication of right 1036 ; (1^) of man's
moral conduct 11' {si vera) Is. 64^ Je. 51^. — \VJ^^'] prep, because of,
referring to enemies, amir j-' 27", omis 83, d-'^^n 6oi9. — ^■jl'ir] Polel
ptc. pi. sf. i p. sg. D prefix elided BDB. Ges.§ ^2, j ^ -,-1^;^ always in
same form 59 = 27I1 54'' 56^ 59I1 . (g i-^QpOiv 3 insidiatores. Dr.
watchful foes — more strictly Hers in

wait for me. lU^m] Kt. ir^n Qr. Ges.S'^^-') Hiph. imv. J V^'; Q^l be

smooth, straight, right, Piel esteem right 11912^, f Hiph. viake smooth,
even only here, elsw. look straight, only Pr. 425. Vrss. differ (5, Bar.
Heb. ivd)iri6v <tov ttjp 686v ixov, some codd. (5 ivuiriSv fiov, few 656;'
(tov, Aq. S, 3, S, ^ agree with J^. It is prob. as the line is defective, that
the difference represents two parts of an original complete line oit
T'jflS ^D-n ■'JdS ■iu'\n. This gives us rhyme in

44 PSALMS

-ka and -/. — 10. v^-^rf^ txt. err. for 'id''B 17^'' as ®, 3; sg. improb. in
the midst of pis. — n:'i3:] Niph. ptc. fern. -y/fiD v. 7^" what is right, as
Jb. 42"- ^ (5 aXrjdeia 3 rectum. — a^-^p] //5^?> inward part (© Kapdia
interprets, 3 interiora is literal), as the seat of thought, and so local
ace. antith. hb 49I- (?) 62^ 64^ (?) 9419 103I; seat of 3';^ 39* 55^ io9'-2,
of nn 5112, aV jnpj 36'-. — P^in] pi. j nin n.f. in f always pi. of intensity,
rjiin into which one has fallen and been engulfed, either as meditated
j^'' 52*, spoken 38I'', or accomplished 55I2 572^ all 10; elsw. of
pestilence 91^ and of wicked throne 94-''. Ps. 52^ inn |^ error for ijin <5,
® and most moderns. — f ^f^o "»?'!'.] There should be no Makkeph,
phr. elsw. Je. 5I6 (of quiver). % •\2;>, n. tomb 886- 12, of. 49^2 (Vrss.
not |^).— ppiSm] Hiph. impf. 3 pi. fuller form. X y/ pSn Qal be smooth,
slippery, of deceptive words 55"^. Hiph.Jlatter with tongue j^" Pr. 28^^,
abs. deat smoothly, c. Sn Ps. 36^ — 11. oa^iJ^Nn] a.\. Hiph. imv. sf. 3
pi. V^i^'? Q^l (0 cotninit an offence, do a wrong ; (2) be or become
guilty, not in i// ; but (3) be held guilty, bear punishment 3422- 23_
Hiph. declare guilty 5'^ (@ Kplvov avroiis, Aq. S KaTa.Kpi.vov avToiis,
3 condemna eos. — D\nS.x] is surprising in a petition of ©, though
sustained by (@, 3 al. It is probable that the original was 'h^'^n. — 'D
^Ss^] Qal impf. juss. pi. 3 m. either (i) fall from, as (5, 3, DeW., Ew.,
Hi., Ba., as BS. 142 ^ Solomon 4I6 ; or (2) fall, perish, because of by,
as Pe., Che., Dr., Kirk, Du., which suits parall., so 272, — on''n''S3?bD]
should have two accents in measure, pi. sf. 3 pi. with prep. \c. — f
['ixrD] n.f. only pi. counsels, plans 3^^ Sii^ Mi. 6I6 Ho. ii^ Je. 72* Pr. iSi
2220.' — on-'jju'D a'la] is attached by <5 to previous clause, but that
destroys the measure. (&,3 KaTa,juxta = :^ not so good as 3 |^. — J
>*;:'?] n.m. trans- gression against God 107^'', personified as evil spirit
362, recognised by sinner 32^ 51^, God visits it 89^^, forgives 32I,
removes 10312, covers it over 65*, blots it out 51^, remembers it not
25'', delivers from it 39^; (2) guilt of transgression j^^ 19^* 59*. —
lomin] Hiph. imv. with full sounding sf. 3 pi. for D- above. tV'^"'^ thrust
out, banish, here the wicked, but 62^ the good man from his position.
Hiph. be thrust out 1472. — -yi nD"'r] should have two accents for
measure, nn because of following monosyl. (5 adds Ki^pjc = 3
domine, but this is gloss making Hne too long. J n-js vb. Qal be dis-
obedient, rebellious, c. 3 Ho. 14I and here, elsw. c. ace. pers., also
words of God Ps. 10528 abs. 78^. Hiph. sheiv disobedience, alw.
towards God, abs. io6''' *^, c. ace. 78i"-*o-66 I0683 107", prob. also
13920 (ace. 3, S, Aq., not |^).— 12. 1] adversative to previous Str. —
■inipB'^] Qal impf. 3 pi. juss. nci? vb. Qal be glad, rejoice : % in
relation to God and sacred things : {a) abs. j^2 gS j^T (= 53^) i69 343
3527 4812 675 68* 6933 90" 96II 97!- 8 1053 107*2 1 1974. (^) c. 3 rei
velpers. 318 32" 3321 40" (== 70^) 63I2 64" 66^ 85^ 97I2 1048* iiS2*
1492; in other relations v. BDB. — 13 ■'Din] Qal ptc. pi. cstr. with
retracted accent, V. 2^^. — ■lO.J'ii] Piel impf. juss. % jn vb. Qal be
jubilant, shout for joy: only 3527, for which 40^^ = 70^ substitute rir. But
Qal is 8 t. in Is. 2- 8, pid same mng. more intensive (i) abs. y^J 638 67^
7123 goi* 96^2 98*- » 1329-16.16 149S; (2) c. a of theme 20^ 33I 89I3
92^, c. ace. 51I6 59" 145^ c. ^ 95*, c. *?!< 843(?). Hiph. (l) same mng. :
abs. 32", c. S 8i2; (2) cause to jubilate

PSALM VI. 45

65^. For nouns v. ly^. — "^Tihy ^pni] is out of place, destroying the
measure of this line and making the construction difficult. It is needed
in v.^* to complete the line and give an appropriate vb. to njs. — "ipn]
Hiph. impf. 2 p. juss. form appropriate to its present context; but it
should correspond with moyn v.^^ if transferred, and be pointed as
indicative. J tap vb. Qal screen, cover, c. S i4o8(?) usually c. S>7 in
other Lit. Hiph. same c. Sy, here, S 91*. — «Sy> ] Qal impf. juss. as
syn. verbs. \ ySy vb. exult c. a 512 98 i s. '2^, abs. PSV252 68* Pr. 1 1
10 2812 I C. i632 (= iSj; Ps. 9612), of. hi 28^ dSj? Jb. 20I8, diff. forms of
same word, softened in later usage. — r\-Q^ '•anx] ptc. pi. cstr.
nominal force 3nN. Phr. elsw. 69^" 119132^ cf. 9" 61^ 83^^. ® has
irdvTes, which represents an original So, needed for measure. J Love
to God is post Deuter- onomic 312*9710 116^ HS^"* to house 26*, to
salvation 40I'' 70^ to law iig^' + iot.^ Jerusalem 122''. — 13. nnx if]
causal with emph. pro. There should be no Makkeph : the two tones
are needed for measure. ©,3 attach nini to second clause, |§ to first;
that suits the measure. — pns ^l^n] Piel impf. 2 ms., general
statement. This phr. is a.X., but cf. 11512 "> "iNi^ '1. J ^13 (i) bless
Yahweh 16' 2612 342 63^ 1031- 2- 20. 21. 22. 22 104I. 35 , 15187341- 2
13519" 20 1452. w OB* '3 962 ioo< 1451-21, Elohim 668 682^; (2) Piel
used of God abs. 10928, c. ace. the king 458, the people 29" 672- "• «
107^8 11512-12. 13 128^ 134^ I47^^ His inheritance 28^, house of
Aaron 11512, vegetation 65II, provisions 132I*- 1^, as well as those
given above; (3) used of men, bless Ii82s 129^; (4) con- gratulation
io2(?) 49!^ 62*, homage 72!^ For Qal v. i^. — njX3] belongs to ID^"??
ncn V. v.12. J njx is the large shield ; \ra 3*, the smaller one, elsw. 352
91*. — t?''S"^]ll- 5^ J* (l) of the ^w^/wzV/./az/owr of God, elsw. 30^-8
5120 69I* 89I8 106* Is. 498; (2) acceptance of persons offering
sacrifice, jixnS Ps. 191*^ as Je. 620 Lv_ 2221 Is. 56'^ ; (3) of God's ivill
Pss. 40^ 10321 14310, of man's desire 14516- 19 as 2 C. 151^. —
untsyn] Qal impf. 2 m. sf. 3 pi. f ["^tsp] vb. siirrottnd, elsw. only i S.
232^. This is necessary according to arrangement of J^, but if not
connected with njx it is better to take it as J [itaj?] vb. crown Pss.
8^651* 103*, denom. of \ niDj crown 21*, and point as Piel unBjn. So
@, 3.

PSALM VI., 4 STR. 5'.

Ps. 6 is a penitential prayer. The congregation prays Yahweh not to

chasten in anger; but to heal the long-continued languishing and
dismay (v.-"^") ; pleads that the peril of death may cease, for there
can be no ritual commemoration of Yahweh in Sheol (v.**"*). The
sufferings are indeed extreme : weariness, nights of complaining,
bursts of tears, and eye wasting because of the adversaries (v.' *).
But Yahweh has heard the prayer, and the enemies must depart in
shame (v.'-^").

46 PSALMS

YAHWEH, do not in Thine anger rebuke me,

Do not in Thy rage chasten me :

Be gracious to me, for / am languishing;

Heal me, for dismayed are my bones ;

Yea exceedingly dismayed is my soul. ■pUT Thou, O Yahweh, how
long (shall it continue)?

return, deliver w_y life ;

Save me for the sake of Thy kindness ; For in death there is no

commemoration of Thee; In Sheol who can give Thee (ritual) praise ?
(pOR) I am weary with my groaning;

1 must complain every night on my bed ; I make dissolve with my

tears my couch. Wasteth away because of grief mine eye ; Waxeth
old because of all m'nie adversaries.

■QEPART, ye workers of trouble from me ; For He hath heard the

voice of my weeping, Yahweh hath heard my supplication, Yahweh
accepteth my prayer ; They will turn back, they will be put to shame in
a moment.

Ps. 6 was in S, its first penitential prayer. It was taken up into ifH and
mCv {v. Intr. §§ 27, 31,33), and appointed to be sung with the bass
voice pirDirvTSi" to the accompaniment of stringed instruments
nij''Jjo {v. Intr. § 39), both peculiarly appropriate to the musical
expression of penitence. The Ps. was composed for the
congregation, and there is no trace in it of the experience of an
individual. It is doubtless the earliest of the seven peni- tential Pss. 6,
32, 38, 51, 102, 130, 143, and prior to the penitential prayers Ezr. 9; Ne.
9; Dn. 9. The church appropriately assigns these Pss. to Ash
Wednesday. Ps. 6 is related to several other passages of OT. (i) v.^
differs from Ps. 382 only in that the latter omits Sn in second clause,
and substitutes the late 1^^ for the earlier and simpler ^N, Je. lo^' has
a similar thought, and possibly was in the mind of the author. (2) v.*""
is similar to Is. 38^8 (ansD = anoc, v. Intr. § 25), where we have q^n
Snsr sS >f = i';'-niii''pSixr3 v.^*; but the measure shows that we must
read •:\-ys^. Is. 38 is pentameter, Ps. 6, trimeter, therefore changes
were necessary. In || line of Ps. 6 n3» is used, and in the other half of
line of Is. 38^8 SVn. The latter is the simpler and probably the earlier
usage, idt in the sense of comtnemoraiion is only elsw. Pss. 30^ 9712
102'* III*. The thought is more natural and more appropriate to the
context of Is. 38 than to Ps. 6; it was essential there, but not so essen-
tial here. The Ps. is therefore later. (3) v.'"* is identical with Je., which
latter is certainly original. (4) v.^" is the same as Ps. 31^°*, except that
jn takes the place of 3. We may safely conclude that Ps. 6 was later
than Je. and Is. 38, but earlier than Pss. 31 and 38. The adversaries,
who caused so much grief to the congregation, were not wicked
rulers of Israel or hostile nations, but workers of trouble in Israel itself.
They are not represented as a class over against the cpnx and
O'lT'cn (cf. Ps. i^); but in a simpler and

PSALM VI. 47

more primitive way. They were probably the enemies of the

congregation of the Restoration, who were restoring the ritual worship
in Jerusalem, in the midst of great hostility on the part of their
neighbours and also of the lower grade of people, who did not
cordially unite in their reform. The Ps. is one of the choicest
specimens of the use of assonance. The lines require but few
transpositions to have them all end in \, except in the Str. II. v.^-^"-*,
which purposely end in r\ for the expression of formal antithesis, and
in the last lines of Strs. III. and IV. v.^*- i'", where intentionally pi. •>_
takes the place of sing. i_ for the other four lines of these strs.
Besides, there is assonance in n_ in \7i-c,8a.b^ Several trimeters
were injured by later scribes by the insertion of nin> for greater
clearness of meaning, v.^"* (not in <§) •'a!'*, and by amplification, by
insertion of Sa v.^" and nxD v."". Only one line is too short in ^,
occasioned by the omission of ^3 after ^S.

Str. I. 2. The congregation prays Yahweh in two syn. couplets ;

negatively, do not rebuke || do not chasten, i7i thine anger || in thy
rage ; thus recognising that Yahweh had sufficient reason to be angry
with them and to be in rage against them ; and that their sufferings
were due to His rebuke and chastisement. — 3. They have now
suffered sufficiently, and so, in a second syn. couplet, also syn. to the
first, they pray positively be gracious to me, more specifically, heal
me, the reason for which is their great need : / am languishing || / am
dismayed. This latter is in the last line limited to the bones, which
does not imply physical injury ; but, as in other Pss. of penitence and
lamentation, the sympathy of nerves and bones with the emotions
and passions ; and so the aching of the bodily frame in accord with
the internal emotional agony, which now is expressed in climax. —
4a. yea exceedingly dismayed is my soul.

Str. II. 46. The prayer becomes more intense. The first line
expostulates with Yahweh for the long continuance of the chastise-
ment, with its suffering and peril. — How long?'] shall it yet continue?
This is followed by two syn. couplets, the second synth. to the first,
giving the reason for it. — 5. In the first couplet is the plea, — O
return] with favour, condensing the thought of the previous line. The
long continuance of suffering seems to imply divine absence or
inattention. — Deliver^ save] make the return effective by redemptive
interposition. It is the ii/e of the congregation that is in peril by the
continuance of this chastisement, and the kindness of Yahweh which
is strained by

48 PSALMS

it. — 6. The motive proposed for this deliverance is, that if the life of
the community is destroyed, the comtnemoration of Yah- weh II His
praise, in the worship of the ritual, will be destroyed ; and though the
congregation may continue their existence in the realm of Death and
the cavern of Sheol, the abode of the dead, they will be no longer a
congregation worshipping Yahweh in the ritual of the temple, as
prescribed by Yahweh in His Law, and so well pleasing to Him. The
Sheol of the Hebrews corresponds with Hades of the Greeks, the
subterranean region whither all mankind go at death and live in a
shadowy state of existence.

Str. III. 7. The congregation now intensifies the plea in five syn. lines,
describing their sad condition, which again subdivides into an
introductory line and two syn. couplets. The groaning has continued
so long, and has become so intense, that they are weary, worn out
with it. — Every night on the bed, || the couch, they must complain,
and with such an intensity of grief, that tears burst from the eyes in a
flood, wet the couch, and cause it to dissolve, as in a stream of
rushing water. The figure seems extrav- agant to Western taste, but
not to the Oriental. But it is still more extravagant in MT. and Vrss. in
the previous line : " make my bed swim." This, by a change of
vocalisation merely, gives the more suitable mng. " must complain,"
as we have given it above. — 8. The eye wasteth away by this
continual weeping, because of grief ; and it waxeth old, becomes like
the weakened, enfeebled eye of an old man, with little power of
vision, — because of all mine adversaries'] whose actions cause
such grief axid such bursts of tears.

Str. IV. 9'-ll. — The congregation have not been overwhelmed by their
grief and the divine chastisement ; their prayer receives its answer
while they are making it. They express their confi- dence in a Str. of
introverted parall. wherein the first and last lines are syn., and find
their reason in the intervening syn. triplet. The reason is that Yahweh
hath heard (repeated in emphasis) || acceptetli]. That which he heard
was the voice of my weeping \\ my supplication || tny prayer.
Therefore the congregation warns the workers of trouble =
adversaries, v.^* : Depart from me ; and expresses the assurance
that they will turn back, they will be put to shame, and that in a
moment, instantly without delay. This

PSALM VI. 49
shaming of the enemies in the climax is in striking antith. to the
anxiety they have caused the congregation, v.^*''". A later editor,
wishing to emphasise this still more, inserts v."".

They shall be shafned, and they shall be dismayed exceedingly, all

mine enemies.

2. "?!«] with Hiph. juss. VD''?"''^ is usually attached to vb., here

separated for assonance in •>; so 1.2. — J ns''] vb. Hiph. (i) decide,
judge g\^'^ ; (2) convince, convict 50^1 ; (3) reprove, chide 50^ 105 1* ;
(4) correct, rebuke 6^ = 38''^ I4I* Jb. 5I" 131*^- 1*' Pr. 3^2_ — :incn5-'?
Ni] has two beats. J nrn n.f. (i) venom, of serpents 58^*^ '\ as Dt. 322*-
^3^ of arrows 140^; (2) burfting anger, rage, of man 378 7611- 11^ of
God dfi 382 59!* 78^8 79« 888 89*' 90^ io6-3, — nin>] is a gloss in both
lines. In 3* it is not in <B. — 3. t'^'!?'^'] °-^' adj. = t'?'7CN Ne. 3** ; but
better ptc. S'^i^ND with D omitted as frequently in intensives when
with shewa. — 'J^■''■'] Qal imv. | ndi vb. heal from peril of death as
30^ 41^ 103^ I07--, more general mng. 147^. — J->'>.] n.f. bone for
bodily suffering as 2215.18 ^jii ^23 3421 35W 38* 42" 5110 io2^-6 109I8,
for skeleton of the dead 53^ 141". — 4. ns::] adv. exceedingly 35 t. in
\p. — rxi] Kt. nnxi Qr (5 cri) dub.

— ''np—i]?] <& ?ws irbre, abs. how long (shall it be). J \-iD adv. when
41^ 42^ 948 loi^ 11982-84, — inn~i>" tmtil when, how long? sq. pf. 8o^
impf. 74!" 82^ 948, abs. 6* 90^^ 94^. It is difficult to see with this interp.
why |§ connects with previous line. By connecting with subsequent
context we get 2 str. of 5 1. each, which is evidently correct. We might
read ■'nb"^J?. hn^i Qal impf. 1 consec. J nrs vb. come Ps. 68^'- Dt.
2>i'^j c. i>7 Mi. 48 and '•nb n. i sf. my death {v. v.^) and render, Attd so
it is come unto my death, I am at the point of death, which admirably
suits the context (Br.^HS 3-4-)_ — 5, ^^i'^"] Qal. imv. cohort. 2itt' as 78
80^^ 90^ all of God. — nini] is a gloss as v.*»*. — nsSn] Piel imv.
cohort. % y/\^r\ Qal draw off, not in f but f Niph. be delivered (kP =
108'' Pr. ii8-9 Piel resctie, deliver sq. ro.: life 6^ 1 168, c. ace. p. l82f (=2
S. 2220) 348 2oi5 818 9115 119153 1402 (Ps. f dub.). — i:-?.;!] Jin the
sense of life, elsw. 'J Svisn 2221 3319 56I*, -j iD^c 89^^ 116*, -j mo
342^ 55I9 7123, cf. 499, -J icu- 252'' 9710, -J upa 35* 3813 4015 ^45 6310
7o3 861*; other uses 76 31I* 56^ 59* 692 7110 7213. 14 7419 78^0
119W9 124*- 6. For rsj with other mngs. V. f io3 1 610 1^9 2280 ^DB.
Br.JBL 1897, 17 sq.. _ :^-,on yiJi^l - 44^^ 4'*.

— 6. niD3] 3 local, in the place or state of death. J niD n.m. (i) death
as opp. life 13* 3319 49I8 56" 6821 73* 7860 u 68.15; (2) death by
violence 7I* i85« 22I6 555 u63, as penalty 118I8; f (3) state or place of
death (fi 49I6 Is. 2815-18 38I8 Ho. 13" Hb. 25 Ct. 86 Pr. 56 7" ||. ?n3N Jb.
2822, -c nj'B* gates of death Pss. 9I* 107I8 Jb. 381'^. — Y^^^^t' n.f. the
underworld Dt. 3222 Is 149 Pr. 1524; under mts. and sea Jb. 26^ Jon.
23, contrasted with height of heaven Am. 92 Jb. 118 Ps. 1398 Is. 7II.
Thither men descend at death Gn. 3735 (E) 4288 4429- 81 (J) , s. 26 I
K. 26-9 Jb. 79 2ii3 Is. 1411-15 Ps. 88*, Korah and his associates by
divine judgment Nu. i63"33 q) ^f. Ps. 551^. It has a mouth Ps. 141^ and
is a city with gates Is. 3810 ^nd has bars Jb. I7i6(?),

50 PSALMS

It is syn. with niD Pr. 5^ 727 Ct. 8^ Ps. Sg*^. It is personified Is. 28^5-
w, as insatiable monster 5I* Hb. 2^ Pr. i^- ay^'' 30"', and has snares
Ps. 18^ (= 2 S aa''), cf. 116^. It is dark and gloomy and from it there is
no return Jb. 17I* (cf. V.I6 7^); earthly distinctions cease there Jb. 3"-i9
2i23-2o. Ec. 9^-®- 1" represent the dead as without work or
knowledge or wisdom: but these gloomy passages of Jb. and Ec. are
not to be taken too seriously, for they do not correspond with the
ordinary representation of other passages. In postex. Lit. the
condition of the righteous and the wicked is often dis- tinguished. The
wicked, whether nations or individuals, descend to Sheol Pss. 9I*
31^^ (cf. Nu. i6*'-^3); death acts as their shepherd, and they waste
away without power or honour Ps. 49!^- ^^. Sheol consumes them as
drought- water Jb. 24!^. The righteous dread to go thither because
there is no ritual worship there Ps. 6®, cf. S8^ Is. jS^^; deliverance
from Sheol is a blessing Pss. 30* 86^* Pr. 23I*. In Ez. it is a place of
reproach, the abode of uncircum- cised 3ii6-i6-i7 ■^2'^!. 21^ 'Phe
righteous will not be abandoned to Sheol Ps. 16I", cf. 17I", but will be
ransomed from it 49I6, cf. 7323.25 is_ j^i. 2 Jb. 14^^ 17^^ In latest Lit.
there is a distinction in Sheol. It has depths to which the wicked fools
descend Pr. 9^^. It is contrasted with jnax Pr. 15^^. 113, Pnz' when ||
hwz' are in the bad sense of a pit or place of the lost V. 7^s which
prepares the way for local distinction in later Judaism as re- flected in
Lk. i6i9~3i. Sinu' is also used fig. of degradation in sin Is. 57^ and of
place of exile for Israel Ho. 13"- ". — T|:»] sf. obj. Jipr n.m.(i)
remembrance, memory of person or people \\2^ blotted cut by their
destruction 9^ 341^ 109'^;

(2) commemoration of Yahweh in the ritual tfi 30^ 97I2 io2i3 m^ 145^;

(3) memorial by which one is remembered 135^. — ic] who can,

implying neg. answer (v. /).— '^S n-i;^] Hiph. impf. 3 m. m^ {y. Intr. §
39). i^ makes the line too long. It is an error of late style for earlier qi;'
of Is. 38'*. — 7. ifij-'.r] Qal pf. I p., of state or condition Dr. § " % yv c. 2
G' 69* Is. 4322 57IO Je. 45^ — 'T'l????] n-f- sf. I p. X^^]^. n-f- sighing,
groaning, in distress, physical or mental d' 31^^ 381" 102^. The line
lacks a word. Du. rightly prefixes •>;, giving reason of foregoing. It
was omitted because of previous -]^^. — nnu's] Hiph. impf. i p.
frequentative, -v/''"?v" '^^' ^^''"> elsw. Is. 25I' Ez. 47^, so here (5 Xouo-
w, 3 natare faciatn. This suits subsequent context, but not the
previous, or mention of time, and is indeed an extravagant metaphor.
It is more natural to take it as parallel with the next line. Therefore we
should point it nn^U's-, Qal impf. cohort, n^f as 55^8 77* Jb. 232. —
hS^S-Sm] in every night, phr. a.X. dub., a later intensification by
inserting '^3. Rd. J rh-hi as 42^ 77'' 882 go" 1 1955 1216 136^ — v'T'ii:]
n.f. sf. 7ny couch J n^op n.f. a.X. ^ II X cnjJ G 41* 132'. — nosN] Hiph.
impf. freq., tr. to beginning of 1. in order to assonance, of "'Chv in v t
^Dn vb. melt for usual DDn Hiph. cause to melt, dissolve elsw. of ice
147^^, cause to vanish 39^2^ fjg_ ^L,^ intimidate Jos. 14^. DDa Hiph.
only Dt. i28. It is possible that we should rd. here cohort. nprNi II nn'fN
in order to assonance with ^vv-'^, nnrv. — 8. t ^V"^;>:'] vb. Qal pf. 3 f.
denom. t'v n.m. moth, as waster, consumer 39^2 j vb. elsw. 3i"'-". —
X^'i-A n.m, vexation, as (i) grief 6^ 10" Z'^^'^ Ec. i^^ 228 78 niO; (2) as
anger of

PSALM VII. 51

Yahweh Ps. 858, cf. Dt. 32^^- 2t i K. 158^ 2l2-! 2 K. 2326. _ J n.'jnj;] vb.
Qal pf. sf. advance in years, grow old, as Jb. 21''. — ■'"^T^] Qal ptc.
pi. sf. i p. f i"*x vb. (><• a« adversary Nu. lo^ as^''- 1^ 3355 (alfp) Is. iii3
Ps. 1291-2 Est. 3W 8^ ^10. 24 . pt;c_ sg., usually single person, but Ps.
7^ prob. coll. ; pi. of God's adversaries 8^ 74*- -3, man's Ex. 2322 (E)
Am. 5'2 Pss. f 23^ 31I2 42" ; c. So lo* 6920 143I2 ; so prob. here except
that assonance in •>_ is then abandoned. —

9. 'D niD] Qal imv. J iiD vb. Qal (i) turn aside Ps. Ii9i'^2^ tv^^? 34^°
37^^ Jb. 2828 pr. 37 J319 ,66. 7^ revoll Ps. H^ Je. 522 Dl. iii" 171' ; (2)
depart, c. p pers. Ps. 6^ 119II'' 139!^; (3) <^^ removed, c. p pers. loi*.
Hiph. (i) remove, take away, c. js i823 39" 81' 1 1928 Ex. 8*- 2- (J) 232^
(E) Is. 3I; (2) put aside, reject, Ps. 6620, cf. Is. 312. — |iN iSi'o] V. J*. Vr
is gloss, as 28'' 36^3 598 643 125^ 141*-^ unnecessary amplification.
— ''jcn] should be tr. to the end of the line for assonance. — mni] is a
gloss, destroying the measure. — ■'^33 Sip jjcr] phr. a.\. but Sip yet:'
18" 55I* 642 iici^'^'^ v. 4^. J >J3 n.m. weeping 30^ 102IO, —

10. Tijnn j:?^] cf. '^unn Sip 'O' 282- <^ 3123 116I. J ■'i7:nri n.f. sf. i p.
alw. this form Pss. 552 119"'^ — 11. iSn3M ira':] Qal impf. C'^a
coordinate by simple 1 with Niph. impf. ':'n3 as 83^^. For other uses of
Sna v. v.3 2^. J u*i3 vb. Qal (i) feel shame 22^ 253-3 3118 37I9 ^(^n g^i
10928 n^e. 46.78. 80 1375^ niy>3N S« 312 (= 71^)18 252, cf. 2520; (2) ie
as/iamed, put to shame 6" 71I3, sq. oSsn 35* 697 Je. 143 2222 Is. 41"
4516- " Ez. i652 3532 Ezr. 96, lan Pss. 3526 4015 70^ 712* Je. 159 Mi. 3^
Jb. 62", jd Ps. 1295, Snaj 6^^ 83I8. Hiph. put to shame 146 jigSi. 116^
enemies by defeat 448 536. — vj'a^ 12Um] impfs. without 1 coordinate
more emphatic. '' is given, however, (5. t:"3 preceded by aitr a.X. It
evi- dently has the mng. here of turn back in defeat, as 9*- 18 56^°. —
JJJ";] i-P- \ pn n.m. moment of time 30^, elsw. adv. ace. in a moment
6^^, yjio 73^^ as Nu. l62i = 171". (5 inserts (r<p6Spa ixn as above. Du.
thinks v.^**" a gloss as variation of v.^*. It suits the measure and
assonance better than v.i'". The Str. is just one line too long, and one
of the lines must be thrown out. V."" is a pentameter and least
suitable to the context.

PSALM VII., 2 STR. lo^

Ps. 7 is a prayer for deliverance from a personal enemy : (i) a petition

for salvation from his pursuer, with an imprecation of death upon
himself, if he had done the wrong charged against him (v.-^') ; (2)
expressing confidence that Yahweh was prepar- ing weapons against
his pursuer, and that his mischief and treachery would receive just
retribution (v.^'~''). Subsequent editors inserted a plea for the
judgment of the nations in an ultimate world judgment (v.^'*), a
judgment between the right- eous and wicked in Israel (v."''"'-), and a
liturgical couplet of praise (v.***).

52 PSALMS

]yjY God, in Thee do I seek refuge ;

Save me from him that pursues, and deliver me; Lest, like a lion, he
tear me.

While there be (none) to tear away and none to deliver. My God, if I

have done this, If there be iniquity in my palms,

If I requited him that was at peace with me with evil; Let him pursue
me, and let him overtake me, And let him tread to the earth my life,
And my honour let him lay in the dust. TF not. He whets His sword.

Doth tread His bow and make it ready.

And doth prepare for him deadly weapons;

His arrows He maketh into fiery ones.

Lo ! he travaileth with iniquity.

And conceiveth mischief and bringeth (it) forth.

A pit he hath dug and dug out.

And he will fall into the hole he is making.

His mischief will return on his own head.

And upon his own pate his violence come down.

Ps. 7 was in IB, but only in its original form. In that form the historical
reference in the title "which he sang to Yahweh because of the words
of Cush, the Benjamite" has some propriety; although there is no
mention of such a person in the history of the times of David. This fact
gives some force to the correctness of a tradition only preserved
here; for we know of nothing in the Literature upon which it could be
based. There is nothing in the original form of the Ps. that prevents
the composition by David under some such circumstances, when he
was pursued by Saul and his Ben- jamite warriors. The traditional
circumstance may, however, have been an editorial conjecture. This
prayer appropriately follows Ps. 6 in IB. It was not included in IE or
133£l. Accordingly, no musical assignment was made. <&, U have
iinrc, implying its use in IH (v. Intr. § ji) instead of jvjk* of |^ which was
probably a txt. err. The word has not yet been explained (v. Intr. § j^).
There is a striking inconsistency between the plea for interposition
against an individual enemy in v.^-*- i^-i? and the judgment of nations
v.^-^", and between the righteous and wicked in Israel v.10-12 (e^. Bi.,
Che.). This can only be explained by the insertion of these latter as
glosses, to give the Ps. a more general reference for congregational
use under later circumstances. Moreover v.2-6. 13-17 are trimeters :
v.^-^^ in the main at least pentameters. Che. is mistaken in regarding
vJ-'^- as homogeneous. There is a difference between Yahweh's
judgment of the nations v.''-^ and Elohim's judgment of the wicked in
Israel v.^''-^. The original Ps. is very early, possibly as early as David;
the Yahwistic gloss belongs to the Persian period, the Elohistic gloss
to the Greek period. Other minor glosses harmonized in a measure
the differences, and a liturgical addition made the Ps. more
appropriate for use.

PSALM VII. 53

Str. I. is composed of a trimeter tetrastich followed by two trimeter

tristichs. — 2-3. The tetrastich has a synth. couplet stat- ing, My God,
in Thee do I seek refuge'] followed by the petition, smie me frotn him
that pursues me and deliver me'] . The poet was pursued by a
personal enemy, an individual ; and has sought refuge in Yahweh for
deliverance, possibly at the sanctuary itself. A synth. couplet gives
the reason for the plea, /est, like a lion, he tear me]. The pursuer will
tear him, as a lion his prey, unless his God saves him. There is none
(other) to tear him away, from this lion, and none (else) to deliver him.
The pursuer seems to have some pretext for this pursuit : he charges
the poet with viola- tion of covenant and personal injury. This the poet
repudiates before his God, in a syn. tristich of conditional clauses,
followed by a syn. tristich of imprecation upon himself if the condition
which he denies be true. — 4-53. If I have done this] the specific thing
charged against him by his pursuer ; if there be ini- quity in my palms]
a phr. usually referring to the acceptance of bribes : it can hardly be
physical injury by the hands, for there could be no dispute about that.
— if I requited him that was at peace with me with evil] that is, one in
a covenant of peace, a friend who had a right to look for good
treatment, involving there- fore treacherous breach of friendship and
covenant, justly exciting the penalty of pursuit and death. He
recognises the rightfulness of the pursuit if his statement be false. —
6. Let him pursue }ne~\ as he is doing, v^, and furthermore, let him
overtake me], do not save me from him, v.-*, and let him tread to the
earth my life], trample me under foot and kill me as v.^", and my
honour], phr. for living soul, life, let him lay in the dust], throw down
prostrate in the dust of death, cf. v.^\ A later editor, adapting the Str.
for congrega- tional use, makes the pursuer pi. : "all that pursue me"
v.-*, inserts "enemy " v.% and makes a premature renouncement of
treachery.

Nay, I used to rescue them that were my adversaries to no purpose

(v.^^).

7-12 constitute a series of glosses separating the two Strs. of the

original Ps. They take a wider outlook than the rescue of an individual
from his personal enemy ; they contemplate the judg- ment of the
nations, and of the wicked adversaries of the righteous in Israel.
There were probably three separate stages in these

54 PSALMS

glosses V.'"*, v.®", and v,^'"'-. 7-8 were probably three pentameters in
the original text. They are syn. lines of beauty and power written by a
real poet.

O arise, Yahweh, in Thine anger ; lift Thyself up in outbursts of rage ;

O rouse Thyself, Yahweh my God, to the judgment Xhou hast

commanded,

While the congregation of peoples assemble around Thee, on high O

sit enthroned.

Yahweh is urged in a pressing appeal: O arise, Yahxveh,\ lift Thyself

up \ O rouse Thyself, Yahweh my God || on high O sit en/hroned.']
These were probably the original readings. (For variations see textual
notes.) It is an invocation of the congre- gation of Israel to their
national God to intervene on their behalf; to sit on His throne of
judgment and convoke all parties to His judgment seat. It is assumed
that the decision will be in favour of His people, in anger I outbursts of
rage'] manifested in striking ways. It is also affirmed that sucli a
fudgfuent has been already commanded. The people of God were
sure that it would eventually take place, they are in such straits that
they urge that it shall be at once. — While the congregation of
peoples assemble around Thee]. It is a judgment of nations, gathered
from all parts about the divine throne for that purpose. This reflects an
entirely different situation from that of the original Ps., and a state of
mind represented in Pss. 96-100, cf. Jo. 3.

9a, a trimeter line, Yahweh judgcth the peoples], is entirely apart from
previous or subsequent context, stating a fact in the midst of earnest
entreaties for judgment. It is a marginal gloss.

96-12 is a series of pentameters of a different type from the original

Ps. and also from v.^'*.

JUDGE me, Yahweh, according to my righteousness, according to

the integrity that is upon me. O let the evil of the wicked come to an
end, and establish the righteous. A trier of hearts and reins is the
righteous God. My shield is upon God, a Saviour of the upright in
mind. God is a righteous judge, an 'El taking vengeance every day.

The antith. is now, not between the individual and his pursuer, nor
between Yahweh and the nations, but between the righteous and the
wicked in Israel itself; and so is of a much later date. The judgment is
not an ultimate one, but a daily testing and tak- ing vengeance ; and
the divine name is Elohim and not Yahweh.

PSALM VII. 55

This gloss is not earlier than the Greek period (cf. Ps. i). The author
represents the righteous in Israel. The key word of the five lines is
righteousness, according to my righteousness v.^*, the righteous v.'"",
the righteous God v.*"'', the upright in mind v."*, righteous Judge v}^ ;
cf. the syn. terms for judgment: Judge fne vy", establish v}^", in the
sense of vindicate, cf. 99'' ; trier v.^"', Saviour v.", Judge \}'. In the
other parts of the lines according to the integrity that is upon me v.'-**
has as its antith., O let the evil of the wicked come to an end v.-*"" ;
trier of hearts and reins has as its antith. taking vengeance every day.
— My shield over i7ie is God], protecting me from all enemies as 3''. ^
" upon God " makes God the shield bearer of His people, a
conception which all EV.' shrink from, in their varied modes of
paraphrase. It is possible that the text of # v.^^" is correct : strong and
patient ; if so, the pentameter line is complete without " El taking
vengeance every day," and that must be regarded as a minor gloss.
But it is better suited to the context than the additional words of (§,
and gives a better climax. Rather (© is a gloss.

Str. II. 13 sq. is an antistr. The condition of the imprecation in the

previous Str. is taken for granted as false, in the abrupt if not'] without
vb. in the original, (" if it is not so, and it is not " ; explained by gloss, if
he, the pursuer, turn not). Yahweh be- comes the pursuer of the
poet's pursuer. This is expressed in four syn. trimeters in antith. with
v.""^, so ancient Vrss. EV.' and most comm., but many moderns Che.,
Ba., Du., Ehr. make the enemies of Str. I. the actor here also. — 13-
14. Ife whets His sword] in behalf of the one who has sought refuge in
Him v.-" ; He doth tread His bow ajid make it ready], to save from the
pur- suer v.^' ; He doth prepare for him deadly weapons], to kill the
lion ready to tear his prey v.^" ; His arrows He maketh into fiejy ones],
in response to the apparent abandonment of v.'^*. This tetrastich is
followed by two trimeter tristichs v.^^^"" v.^'^*'^', bringing out the true
character of the pursuer and his ultimate ruin. — 15- 16a. Lo/ he
travaileth with iniquity], over against the false charge against the poet
v.'*" ; and conceiveth mischief and bringeth it forth], in antith. with v.^^
A gloss gives an object "falsehood " to the third vb., but that makes
the line too long and mars the effect of the single word, mischief, syn.
with iniquity. The pursuer
56 PSALMS

is compared to a woman in childbirth : mischief is the babe which is

born. — A pit he hath dug and dug out], passing over from the
metaphor of childbirth to the metaphor of making a pit to ensnare
animals, common in i/'. This is antith. to v;'" ; instead of the poet being
the treacherous violator of covenant and friend- ship, the man, who
pursues him with false charges, has tried to take him like an animal in
the covered pit. — 16b-17. The final tristich is in antith. with the
imprecation v.*^ ; the imprecation falls on the pursuer and not on the
pursued. I/e will fall into the hole he is making] antith. with v.*^"; his
tnischief will return on his own head] antith. with v.^' ; and upon his
own pate will his violence come down] over against v!^. And so,
seeking refuge in God, the poet sees God pursuing his pursuer, and
bringing upon him the retribution which he demanded for the wrong
which he himself had done.

18. A later editor added a liturgical gloss as a suitable close of the Ps.
in its final form after it had been generaUsed and adapted for public
worship.

I will praise Yahweh according to His righteousness And I will make

melody to the name of Elyon.

This liturgical couplet is a trimeter like the original Ps. It is syn. — / will
praise^ in public praise 1| / will tnake melody. Yahtveh is the object of
the first line, Elyon, the Most High, of the second line. The second
Yahweh has been inserted as gloss. The name] of the second line is
syn. with according to His righteousness of the first.

2. t 'th^, nin>] 7^- i 13* 1%"^ 30^ ? " 3524 406 104I 10926 Nu. 22I8 (JE)
Dt. 4^

I8I6 26I* Jos. 148- 9 2 S. 242* I K. 3^ 518- 19 ( = 2 Ch. 23) 828 (= 2 Ch.
619) ^fO. 21
Je. 31I8 Hb. 112, thus phr. of D; elsw. Postex. i Ch. 21" 22' Ezr. 728 96
is. 25I Dn, 9*' 20 Jon. 2' Zc. 11* 138 14^. The line is too long both here
and in v.*, therefore nin'> is a gloss; so also Pss. l829 352* 104I. —
Sap] S^ is intensifica- tion, only 'D is original. — ''07'^] Qal ptc. pi. sf. i
s. ; pi. later interpretation for an original sg. J y/Ti"^ vb. Qal: (i) pursue
enemy in war 1888 31I6 358.6 71I1 831®; so here, for \?-^ favour
reference to pursuit of warrior. (2) perse- cute 692' 109I6 1 198^- 86.
157. 161 142^ 1433. (3) follow after, in good sense 34I5 3821, in bad
sense iigi^". (4) follow after in order to benefit 236. Pi. pursue ardently,
possibly v.6, but prob. = 1438. riTi> is a Massoretic conceit prob.
giving choice of fpr\\ Qal or f^;y Pi., Ges.§63n^ K6.i§i'*. — ■•jSixni] 1
coord. Hiph. imv. sf. I p. [>/t''*0 not used in Qal, but Hiph. :

PSALM VII. 57

(l) snatch away words from mouth iig*^; (2) deliver from enemies and
troubles, c. ace. 7- za^ 25*5 318 401^ 70'- 71^ 7212 106*8 10921, c. jp
iS^s-o 2221 246. 18. 20 3510 549 ^g2. 3 6gi6 918 1076 1202142'' 1439
144^ TD 31I6 82* 97i'5 14411^ «12D 18I (= 2 S. 22I), abs. ^>i-D r!< y''
50-- 71" Is. 529 4222 Ho. 5I* Mi. 5^; (3) deliver from, c. je death t,-^^
561"*, Sheol 86^^. (^^) deliver from sin and guilt 39^ 51!^ 79^ 119I™,
Niph. pass, be delivered, abs. 33I6, c. jd 69^^. — 3. l^o^'jo] negative
final clause, lest. J lia tear, rend, of wild beasts Gn. 3788 4428 (J) Ex.
22'2 (E), elsw, only in metaphor in Pss. 7^ 1712 22i'' of men com-
pared to lions, and Ps. 5022 of God. — J nns] Hon 7^ lo^ 1712 22!*-
22, cf. nx 22"(?). — ••rp:] me (v. 3^). — p-is] Qal ptc. Jpnc: (l) tear
away from, deliver, c. |D 1362* La. 5^, so here if after @, ^t) ivro^
XvTpov/x^vov, we read pnb ]'<n; so &, Gr., We., Du., al.; but |^
interpreted as (2) tear in pieces, in same sense as Pi. i K. 19^^ — 4.
\7''i:7-0vs] is Qal pf. i s. protasis conditional clause continued in v.*'-^"
with apod, v.'' in juss. of imprecation. — HNr] is neuter, t/iis thing, with
nr;', phr. a.X. ^, but Gn. 3" (J) ao^- 6 4519 (E).— K'.rsN] conditional,
implying neg. answer. J tri originally n. but in usage subst. vb. is, are,
was, etc., " not as a mere copula, but implying existence with
emphasis " BZ)B.; elsw. (l) affirmative, iJi "ix 58^2, f bm }i}< 135I"
(pleon- astic). (2) interrogative r.in 142 = 53'' without n 73^1. — J Sir]
n.m. injustice antith. ^|->^x 7-5 532 822. — 5. •'vh'0\\ Qal pf. I p. s. \
^Sdj (i) c. Sp deal bountifully with 13" 116'' 119^^ 142*, so prob. 572 as
®. (2) c. acc. pers. et rei requite 7^ i82i; elsw. c. S pers. 1378 Dt. 32^,
S;; Ps. 103^'^ Jo. 4* 2 Ch. 20^1. (3) wean a child, only ptc. Ps. 1312-2
Is. 118, yiSaJ elsw. Pr. 3112, cf. yin a^s'n Ps. 54''. — ''pViD'] Qal ptc.
oStr denom. oiW peace, the one in covenant of peace with tne; but
prob. error for ''C'^Se' obj. sf. as ■'DiSb' K''>n 4110 vnSty 5521,
D'D'iS'*:' 6928. — nxVnNiJ Pi. impf cohort, i s., c. i consec, Vv'?" (v.
6^). y consec. after three syn. lines with dn and before three syn. lines
of apodosis, suspicious, esp. as sense of vb. rescue is antith. to the
protasis and must be of the nature of a parenthesis. But such a
parenthesis would not be expressed by 1 consec, and has more of
the nature of a gloss than the thought of the poet, who seems to
balance the three lines of apodosis over against the three of protasis.
Such a parenthesis would use i coord, and perfect for single act, or
imperfect for frequentative; but then why cohort, form? Ges., De., Ba.
think of a derivative mng. spoil, despoiled not known to Heb. elsw.
exc. in n. nsiSn plunder 2 S. 221 Ju. 141^; but found in Aram. Ss, ^T,
Houb., Dy., Gr., Che., Du., rd. nxn'^Ni, -y/j'nS oppress Pss. 562 106*2,
jj^t tj^jg ;§ not in accord with other lines of protasis, where the one
supposed to be injured is a friend and ally, and not an adversary, still
less an adversary who has not succeeded in accom- plishing
anything. The line is not consistent with the context. It is really an
antith. gloss which anticipates the apodosis. The glossator means to
say, he has done the very reverse of injury to his friend : he has
delivered habitually his adversaries, while they have vainly and
without result striven against him. — X Dp'-^] adv. in vain, without
accomplishing anything, v. Ps. 258 2 S. l22 Is. 55II. — 6. 3;'.''n] is a
gloss, z/. j*. — "'K'oj] fue, as v.8 — jiy^i] 1 coord, with Hiph. juss. 3 s. X
[Jt^'j] vb., not found in Qal. Hiph. overtake, c. acc. after ty^-^ in

58 PSALMS
Ex. 15^ often J Pss. f iS^^ fig. of battle 40^3 6925. — obi^] 1 coord. Qal
juss. X DS->, elsw. 91'^ tread under foot. — Vr^N'^] down to (he earth
74' 89**^, the life 143''' II id;""' 44''^''. — ';n] n. pi. sf. i m. my life. % avn
only, n.m. pi. abst. life : (1) physical f 17'^ 21^ 26^ 31II 34I3 63* 64'-^
669 gg^ 103*, n ^t.- '-o 23'^ 27* 128", 'na during life 49!^ 63^ 104'^^
146^; (2) as welfare, happiness 30^ 1338, >^r\ Ss 42^ (so also by
emendation 42' 84^), -n T'i;n 27^ '.n i^io 36I'' Pr. 10" 13I* 142T i6'^2, 'n
niN Ps. 16I1 Pr. 5*^ 152*. — •'lor] my honour, J of seat of honour. || tdj
; as 16^ 108^ \i^, of. 3013 c. iDf, 57^ c, n-ii;-, — i?'^M «'<'ww /o //iiT
^MJ/, of death, as 223° 301", cf. Is. 26^9 ; or possibly of humiliation, as
4426 113'' 119-^ as Is. 47I Mi. 7I'. — 7. ncip] Qal imv. cohort, v. 3^, so
n-»ij? v.^'', naviT v.** — Ni:'Jri] Niph. imv. cohort. N'i'j J Niph. of God,
lift oneself, elsw. 94^; of gates personified 24'^. — nnT;3] pi. cstr. obj.
against adversaries. \ nn3V overflow, usually of anger and only such
in \j/, and of divine anger, rage, fury 78*^ 85* go^- 11 ; pi. outbursts of
rage here, cf, Jb. 21^, contr. qsN nnpy Jb. 40^1. — n->i>'] Qal imv.
cohort. J ^i;] vb. Qal rouse oneself io action: of God 7~ 44-* 59*; of
man 57^, as Ju. 512 ; harp and lyre Ps. 57"-® = 108^ ; rage Ps. 78^8.
Polel. roztse, incite to activity, subj. Yahweh 80^. Hiph. as Qal 35^8,
prob. also 732''. — i'^'n] usually interpreted as prep. Sn 3 sf. I ad
fne,for tJte, but © Kipie 6 debs ti.ov = iSn nini as in v,-"-^. "'hSn '' gives
us needed word for pentameter and prob. occasioned the "'hSn ■>
v.2«-3a, where mni was not needed. — 8. q^ro.-i] Polel impf., might be
juss., relating to mn-', II imvs. ; but is prob. circumstantial clause,
7ohile they assemble, v. ly^^. — n^'^.y] over, above it, sf., refers to the
congregation, prob. gloss of interp. — Jons] n.xa. height ; poetic (i) on
high, elevated place 75'', cf. Jb. 39^^;

(2) elsw. ^ height of heaven lo^ 18^^ (= 144^) 6819 71I9 738 934 10220
148I, so here ; (3) without prep., The One on High, pred. of mni 56^
928. — naitt'] Qal imv. cohort., of God, implies His absence from His
heavenly throne of judgment. So J^, Vrss. and most, but this seems
not to suit context. Rd. with Ra., Dy., Oort, Gr., al. n^r, vb. sit
enthroned, which suits context better, as 9*, and was prob. in original.
— 9. d''D'i? X^y ">] is a gloss from 96I''. The original Ps. thought of a
controversy between friends. This is generalized into a conflict of
Israel with the nations. \ pi. vb. Qal : (i) act as judge, minister
judgment, in;? 50* i35i* = Dt, 32^6, qidj? Pss. y^ 96!", o-'DnV 99, so the
king 72^; (2) execute judgmetit, vindicate in battle, of God 54'', the
king iio^. This vb. is syn. with the more comprehensive JiDDti': (i) act
as la7vgiver, govertior, and judge, \n the most comprehensive sense,
of early date before Jehoshaphat established D''aD"', — only of men
in ^, yiN vjfl-^ ^io 148'!; (2) decide controversies, discriminating betw.
per- sons, of God 712 95 82I. There is no reference to judgment by
men in ^.

(3) execute judgtnent; (a) discriminating, of man only 58^ 82^; (^b)
vindi- cating, of God, c. ace. pers. loi^ 26^ 43^ 5812. p-,^^ ^9 3^24^ of
man, c. ace. 72* 82'; (c) condemning, punishing, of man 109'! I4i6(?),
of God 51^; {d) esp. of God's theophanic advent to judge 50'"' 75^ 94-.
Vb. c. ace. San 9^ 9613 98'-', yiN 82^ 9613 98^, D^cv 67^^, anii'^D 75''.
Niph. be judged 920 37^3 109'^. For OBS'C V. /•''. A series of
pentameters begins here, all of which are glosses. —

PSALM VII.

59

Vns;] cf. i8'-i'25 ifO) 3527 376 and 7'. ./■!. — •'^v ^onj] phr. a.X. t °^
n.m. integrity f> 25-1 41I''. t c. i"?.-] Ps. 26^-" Pr. lo^ 19I 20^ 28'"'. f 22'^
OP Pss. 78"'^ loi- Gn. 20''-^ (E) I K. g*. — 10. Nrnnr] Qal impf. juss.
with particle. J Nj particle of entreaty or exhortation: (i) attached to
imv. So^" ii8'^»-25 I19IO8, ironically 50-^ of. Is. 4712 Jb. 40IO; (2) to
impf. now I pray Thee Pss. yio ii82-3-< ii9"6 1228 1241=129!; (3) with
particles 1152 ii6"-i8.— t ID) vb. Qal: (l) come to an end, />c no more
7^" 12^ 778; (2) bring to an end, complete 57''(?) 138*. It is a late word.
In New Heb., Aram., and Syriac, complete. — ovuh j?-i] phr. a.X. For
;n t'.j'', ovii'i /^. — n^'^Ti no'7 jna] is based on Je. ii"^", where, however,
the order of nouns is reversed, and 3S is used for ro'^, which has
been here assimilated in form to ni'''^r. noS is used elsw. only Is. 44^^
Ps. 125* and Pr. 4t., and is late. | n^i'^r n.f. only pi.: (i) physical organ,
kidneys 139!-^; (2) the reins, as seat of affections and emotions 16^
73^1 Je. 12^, and so obj. of divine scrutiny, alw. || aS Pss. 7^*' 262 Je.
1120 17W 20I2. — jnfi ptc. with nominal force % VLin^] examine,
scrutinise, test: (l) God subj. ii^ 262 661" 81^ i39"-3 Je. (f, eyelids of
God Ps. II*, c. ace. 3';; 172 Je. 12^ and nvSo 7-"' Je. 1 12", cf. 2012 + ;
(2) subj. man, test, tempt, God Ps. 95^ Mai. f^- is. — pnx d^h'^n] late
style, as v.", cf. Je. Ii20 p,-,x tooir. IB did not use D'hSn in such
phrases. — 11. d\7Sn ^•f\ cf. 62^ that is resting upon God as shield-
bearer. (S attaches pnx to this v., and renders SiKaia ij ^o-f^deia fiov,
reading nvr: for '^Jr. But as Che. exclaims, " Yahweh, his servant's
shield-bearer ! " V>' is as Ba., Dy., Gr. for >Sj? expl. as 'Vy instead of
■'';'■.' over me, covering me, cf. 3*. — ''^t?'"] pi. cstr. % na''' adj.: (i)
straight, of a way 107'^ Je. 31^; (2) just, upright, (a) of God Pss. 258
92I6, His laws 199 119I37, -,3T 334. ((5) of man ^■j^'', T17. '^B*: 37!* (@
aS> S3 nB*> yll ii2 22" 36" 64II 94I5 97", cf. 125*; (3) as noun sg. coll.,
of men 11" (dub.), cf. Jos. lo^^, elsw. pi. of the upright among the
people over against the wicked, common in WL. and late Pss. 33^
491^ 107^2 mi 1122.4 I40I*; (4) abstr. uprightness 1 11^ prob. error |fcj
for ic' (5, ^, C, if, Hi., Ba. — 12. act:'] Qal ptc. nominal force, see v.^; (5
adds Kai iax^pos Kal fxaKpSdvfws, PBV. strong and patient, which
makes a good pentameter. But this leaves DT'"S33 avr '^Ni, for which
(5 fii) 6pyT]v iirdyuv KaO' e/cdcrTijc r)ix4pav, which would need still
further enlargement to make another pentameter. Sx, if negative
would require juss. and could not be with ptc. o^'r Sn a.X., but v. j5 for
Sn. Dv'r Qal ptc. nominal force, % BPJ, vb. be indigttant, only here t/',
but Zc. 1 12 is. 661* Mai. i* +, % cyr n.m., indignation, of God 38* 6926
78^ 102". I Qi-'-Saa every day, as 88^ 1452. — 13. 3ir; n'^-onJ is suited
to the gloss. 31b'^ was inserted as a seam. It is not suited to context
of v.2-6 in the original Ps., and it makes the line tetrameter instead of
trimeter. nS'qn is protasis antith. to ON, cf. v.''-^ followed by apodosis.
— 1^-^\ ^3nn] Qal impf. c. ■'3in emph. in position. This phr. is a.X. \
ro^ vb. Qal: (i) hammer Qn.^"^ ; (2) whet sword here, cf. i S. 1320, of
eyes Jb. 16^. Pu. ptc. 52*, sharpened razor, as sim. of tongue. — i^t
''nrpj n. emph. 'p tii tread the bow, the ancient method of bending it
with the foot instead of with the arm, 7^^ ii2 3714, cf. Je. 51^ La. 2*, 3I2
Zc. 913, cf. also I'DTn 58^ (?) 64*. — '^n^^':] 1 consec. Polel J13

60 PSALMS

impf. 3 m. sg. sf. 3 f., continuation of previous action. The pf. with 1
consec. impf. instead of impf, of first clause was to emphasize over
against the repeated action of whetting a sword, the immediateness
of the single act of treading ike bow and getting ready to shoot; both
are graphic. — 14. 'h\'\ emph. ';' sf. 3 sg. refers to enemy. — ni!:-''^r]
a.X., but cf. Dcn '3 Gn. 496, inns'D o Ez. 9^. — O'l"?';'"'] Qal ptc. pi.
nominal force. } [PTi] burti, hotly pur- sue, either mng. suitable here,
cf. Ob.", of Israel ravaging Edom, Ps. 10'^, of enemies as La. 4^^. —
S's^] Qal impf. freq. as in v.i^ of whetting of sword. — 15. npn] lo,
behold, of graphic description v. BZ?B. — I^-Sdh^] Retracted accent
on acct. of monosyl. that follows, so -^.yv}^^ v. 2^~; both accents are
needed for measure. Vb. Pi. impf. 3 m., graphic description, J 'ran,
elsw. Ct. 8^- ^ denom. San birth pangs, and so writhe in travail. —
^'}\)'^'\ 1 consec. Qal perf. 3 m. carries on S3n\ | mn conceive only
here \p, but in fig. sense also Is. 59* Jb. 1535. I Sd-; n.m. : (i) trouble,
of sorrow lO^* 25I8 73*- is 90^'^;

(2) trouble, mischief, as done to others 'j^'^ 94^0 140I'' ||. jin 7^-5 10'^
55";

(3) toil, labour, very late WL. Pss. 105" 10712. — \^\;t' n.m. in pause: (l)
falsehood, in testimony, doing one hurt, 'r nj? 27I2 Ex. 20'® Dt. \()^^. 'r
13T Pss. 526 6312 Mi. 612 Je. 9* 40I6. f 'i:* nsB- Pss. 3119 1202 Pr. iqI*
177. t'tS' ''C!3 Ps. 119^^ Jb. 13*; (2) deceit, fraud, 'V '3>s Pss. 35I9
382", cf.695 Iig78. 86. (2) deception, what deceives, disappoints, and
betrays 2>lP 1 1929. 104. 118. 128. 163 1448.11. (4) lig^ of spccch in
general, late usage lOl^ 1092, as WL. Here -ipU' in unusual sense
makes the line too long, and is interpretative gloss. — 16. J lu] emph.
The early mngs. cistern, well, dungeon are not in ■^, but (i) pit, as dug
out 7^" 40^ + ; (2) the Pit, in local sense || SiNU*, not, however,
another name for Sheol, but a distinct place in Sheol, subsequent to
Ez., Ez. 32-3 La. -f^- ^^ Is. \i^^- 1^ Pss. 30* 88*- ^ lO •'.■in^i

28I 143^ Is. 38I8 Ez. 2620 3225.29.30^50 alsO Ez. 2620 31"- 16 3218-24
Pr."ll2

28". — inncnM] 1 consec. Qal impf. carrying on the action, still further
con- tinued as result in Sb»2' — '^J's^] Q^l impf. i.p. rel. clause, rel.
omitted, as frequent in Poetry. — \ nnr] n. : (i) sink, hole, pit, elsw. 9I6
(?) 357 ^413 + 4 t. ; (2) Pit, of Sheol, syn. iia, subsequent to Ezr. 1610
30I0 4910 5524 103* + iot. — 17. irx->a aic-^] phr., elsw. i K. 2^3 Ob.i^;
Qal impf. of future expectation, avj- in the sense of \ requital, c. 1,
elsw. c. '-'•; 351^ (?), i;- 94I6, ':' 54' (Kt.). — J "ip^i";] n- pate, top of
head, as 6822. — | orn] n.m. violence, wrong, II Snj? 7^^^ an 55I0, niNj
736 interp. of "jin 72I*, other uses ll^ 251^ 27I2 35I1 58^ 7420. tDcn B'lN
violent man i849(=a'DDn C'^K 2 S. 22*8) 140I2 Pr. 3*1 i629. D'lDcn fin
Ps. 1402-5 men of violent deeds. — 18. n^-^N] Hiph. impf. II n^DTNi
Pi. impf., both cohort, united by 1 coord, id? denom. T'Dt song {y. Intr.
§31). — nini] is gl., makes line too long, and is not needed with Ji^Sj?
(z/. Intr. § 32).

PSALM VIII. 6l

PSALM VIII., 2 STR. 8^ + RF. 2".

Ps. 8 is an evening hymn in two synth. trimeter octastichs, contrasting

the glory of man as creature with the glory of the Creator. The Strs.
are enclosed by identical trimeter couplets, praising the name of
Yahweh as widespread in all the earth (v.-"'"). An initial prayer that
Yahweh would set His splen- dour above the heavens, is followed by
a contemplation of His strength, in the speech of sucklings,
overcoming His enemies; and of the insignificance of man when
compared with moon and stars (v.-*'^). Man made lower than the
gods is yet sover- eign of all creatures (v.^'").

yAHWEH, our Sovereign Lord,

Hoiv magnificent is Thy name in all the earth, C\ SET Thy splendour
above the heavens !

Out of the mouth of little children and sucklings Thou dost establish
strength, because of Thine adversaries. To still the enemy and the
avenger. When I see the work of Thy fingers. Moon and stars which
Thou hast prepared; What is man that Thou shouldst be mindful of
him? Or the son of mankind that Thou shouldst visit him? "\X7'HEN
Thou didst make him a little lower than the Elohim, With glory and
honour crowning him,

Making him to have dominion over the works of Thine hands ; All
things Thou didst put under his feet; Cattle small and large, all of
them, And also beasts of the field, Birds, and fish of the sea, Those
that pass through the paths of the sea.

yAHWEH, our Sovereign Lord,

How magnificent is Thy name in all the earth.

Ps. 8 was originally in IB, and then taken up into JH and W^ {v. Intr.
§§ 27, 31, 2,1). In the latter it received the assignment S3; n-Tjn,
probably to be sung to a well-known vintage song {y. Intr. § ^g). The
linguistic evidence favours the Persian period u^jnN "1 v.2- w, elsw.
only Ne. lo*^; the glory of God D^ou'n Sy v.2, cf. if^'i{- loS^) ?,f^-\-, all
late; opjnm jmn \? elsw. 44", njx v.8 a.X., for njx. The relation of v.6-9 to
Gn. i26-28 is evident. D'-hSn oSxa Gn. i^t and qihSkd v.^ must be
interpreted in the same way as referring to gods, that is God and
angels, in accordance with usage; cf. Pss. 868 97T 1362; cf. v." with
Gn. i28. We can hardly sup- pose that Gn. i derived its conception
from Ps. 8, for it is there part of the

62 PSALMS

larger conception, and is therefore original and Ps. 8 derivative. The

mode of creation is, however, different. Moon and stars are not
created by com- mand, but by the fingers of God, v*. This is more like
the mode of creation in Gn. 2'' ^^ ; and there seems to be a reference
to the superiority of man in speech of Gn. 2^^- ^^, in the emphasis
upon the speech of sucklings v^. This free use of both of the poems
of creation, originally in separate documents of the Hexateuch, but
first compacted in the age of Ezra, is best explained by the
supposition that, when the Ps. was composed, the Pentateuch had
already been compacted in essentially its present form. The Ps. must
therefore be subsequent to Ezra. The Ps. is an evening hymn ; with
no personal or his- toric references, but entirely general, adapted to
the whole congregation of Israel ; and therefore we may conclude
that it was composed for the con- gregation, and for purposes of
public worship. It is admirably suited for this purpose, being
symmetrical in structure, of two equal Strs., having an introductory
and concluding Rf. The Ps. was probably composed in time of peace
and prosperity, for the tone is peaceful and joyous.

Rf. 2a, 6 is a trimeter couplet, the first line however without the last
beat, in order to get a metrical pause before the utterance of the
supreme thought. This is the Rf. which also closes the Ps. v^" and so
encloses it. Our Sovereign Lord ] pi. emph. Heb., not sufficiently
expressed by "Lord" EV. — How magnificent'\ the majesty of God in
its wide extent, amplitude, /';/ all the earili] throughout its entire extent,
cf. 76^ 93*. " Excellent," EV\, sug- gests ethical rather than physical
extent; "glorious," Dr., "ma- jestic," Kirk, are too general. — Thy
name'] summing up God's manifestation of Himself as the object of
commemoration and praise.

St. I. is a trimeter octastich, coinposed of an introductory line of

petition, a synth. tristich, and a tetrastich of two syn. couplets, the
second synthetic to the first. — 2c. O sel] so most easily the Heb.
cohort, imv. But a later scribe, wishing to connect with previous lines,
and overlooking their independence as the Rf., inserted the relative,
without venturing to change the form, and so has given difficulty to
interpreters from the most ancient times. — Thy splen- dour'] rich and
brilliant display of majesty ; " glory," EV^, " maj- esty," Dr., JPSV. are
too general. — abo7>e the heavens] PBV., AV., as in all other
passages ; " upon the heavens " RV., Dr., JPSV., Kirk., al., though
grammatically correct, is not justified by usage. The heavens are
antith. to earth of the Rf. The poet

PSALM VIII. 63

would say: "Thy name is widespread in all the earth, magnify it still
more, set it above the heavens in the splendour of its mani-
festations." — 3. Out of the ?nouth of little children'] those just able to
speak, and in this respect, notwithstanding their weakness especially
as sicklings, superior to all other creatures, — a con- ception based
on the naming of the animals by Adam Gn. 2'^^. — Thou dost
establish'] emph. present. " Ordain " PBV., AV. in mod- ern usage is
too strong and specific. — Strength] over against the enemies of
God, sufficient to silence them if not destroy them. The poet may
have been thinking of the creative strength of God's speech, of Gn. i,
and so of the strength that God had established in human speech
even of little children as superior to physical prowess. It is probable
that he was thinking of the divine strength as recognised and praised
by children, in accord with the render- ing of (§. — because of thine
adversaries] RV., in accord with Heb., and not " enemies," PBV., AV.,
which so translate two dif- ferent Heb. words. — to still] to silence
their hostile speech by the praise of children. — 4. When I see the
work of Thy fingers.] The poet looks up to the heavens by night,
above which he would have the splendour of Yahweh set, and sees
there the work of His fingers. — the moon and stars] sufficiently
indicate, in the ab- sence of the sun, that it is night, and that the
author is thinking of the heavens. A prosaic copyist inserted heavens
in the first line, and so destroyed its measure. Moon and stars were
created, and put in their places in the heavens by the fingers of God.
Gn. 2"' seems to underlie this conception of the mode of creation ;
only there man and animals were formed by the hand of God, as a
sculptor carves out images or as a potter moulds them into clay. Here
fingers are used with reference to moon and stars, and the verb
/;r/^r(?rt!' suggests the builder of 24^ 65" 119^ Pr. 3^^ 8^, the most
frequent conception of the mode of creation, especially in later poets ;
only the builder in this particular reference to moon and stars is an
artist executing the finest kind of work by the artistic skill of his
fingers. The " ordained " of EV. is not suited in modern usage (as it
was in old English) to the concep- tion of the use of the fingers of
God. — 5. What is man. II The son of mankind] not any particular
man, but the human kind, man as a race. When compared with moon
and stars created by

64 PSALMS

God and manifesting His splendour, what does mankind amount to,
that God should take any account of him ? — that thou shouldst be
tnind/ul of him. || that thou shouldst visit him']. These in Heb. are final
clauses, with subjunctive mood, and not to be rendered with EV. by
the indicative mood as statements of fact.

Str. II. is also a trimeter octastich, composed of an introduc- tory line

as protasis, and an apod, consisting of a syn. distich, and a synth.
pentastich, all in one sentence. — 6. When Thou didst make him].
The Heb. Waw consec. does not admit of the rendering as an
independent clause, "Thou madest " PBV., or causal, " for Thou hast
made " AV., RV., or adv., " and yet " JPSV. ; but requires either " and
thou hast " Dr., going back to the historic act of creation of moon and
stars of v*, and carrying it on into this new act of creation of man ; or
else protasis of tem- poral clause as given above. — a little lower
than the Elohim] referring to the creation of man in the image of
Elohim Gn. i^, and the consultation of God with other Elohim, " Let us
make " Gn. i'*. As the context is strictly monotheistic, and the whole
passage is so late in origin that polytheism is not to be thought of in
the mind of the poet, we must think of the Elohim as com- prehending
God and angels, the latter being in their historic origin, the ancient
polytheistic gods, degraded to ministering ser- vants of the one God
Yahweh. Therefore, they are not merely "angels" Heb. 2\ PBV., AV., or
"God" RV., JPSV. and most moderns, or " divinity," as abstract Heng.,
Hu., Pe. ; but God and angels, divine beings, gods. — With glory and
honour crowning him']. When man was created in the image of the
Elohim, Gn. i^^^', he was crowned with their glory and honour, at his
inaugu- ration as sovereign of the creatures. The splendour of
Yahweh set above the heavens is reflected in His image, man, whom
He has crowned as His representative to rule over the earth. —
Making him to have dominion] as crowned king of the animal and
vege- table kingdom man has rule over them, — Thou didst put under
his feet] a paraphrase of Gn. i^^-ss. ^y^Q different but syn. verbs are
used with essentially the same meaning. — Over the works of Thine
hands || all things] on earth antith. moon and stars, the work of
Yahweh's fingers in heaven. These works are described

PSALM VIII. 65

by specimens, using syn. words to those of Gn. i-^^^. — tJwse that

pass through'] doubtless refers to the sea monsters of Gn. i^\

2. iJ''n«< nin>] line shortened for metrical pause as l*. { jnx n.m. lord
(i) master 12^ 10521, intensive pi. 123^; (2) husband 4512, intensive
pi.; (3) king iiqI, pi. 136*; (4) God jns 114'', tr"'^'^ ^^ !"»< 97^ Jos. 311-13
(j) Zc. 4I* 6'^ Mi. 4I3; intensive pi. sovereign lord D''jiNn ij-(N Ps. 136^ =
Dt. 10", ij^'JiN 135'' 1475 Ne. 81", u^JiN nin^ Ps. .S-lO Ne. lo^o. For
•'JIN z/. Intr. § 32. — J "Cix] adj. 7vide spread, tnagnificent, majestic,
of waters of sea 93* Ex. 151°, of kings Ps. 136I8, of Yahweh 76^ 93*,
His name ^2- 1"; of nobles 16^ {%) (as Ju. 513-25 je_ 148 2534 Is.
io34), but better (g vb. iiN. — J yiNn-Saa] as v.i'^ 196 457 105''. — njn-
irN] rel. c. Qal imv. cohort, -y/inj, rel. defined by q-iin. Bo. interprets as
permissive " fnayst thou set." Ki., Genebr., al. as infin. cstr. for usual
nn, as m-i for 071 Gn. 46*, " the setting of whose splendour" 3 qui
posuisti, &, K, S, Hu., De., Pe., Gr., al., RV. This would imply nnrj,
Ammon, Koster, Oort, al., unless as Ba. these Vrss. interpreted thus
an inf. cstr. (5 6ti iir-f)pdy) suggested to Ew., Ri., al. r^^^^ = pn, extend,
stretch out; but these vbs. do not exist in Heb., and this mng. does not
correspond with (5. Schultens rd. njn n. = /raw^,- Michaelis, n:n Qal pf.
= sonat, Dy. n3n = Pu.pf. be praised; cf. Ju. 5^^, so Ko.^^- (i) § 595 =
quod narratur. Buhl suggests the familiar hdj, but this would be so
difficult textually that it would be just as easy to think of xrj, which
corresponds exactly with (5. It is best to suppose with Che. that sfv. is
gloss of a prosaic copyist who wished to connect with previous line,
not knowing that it was a Rf., and therefore should be as inde-
pendent here as in v.i'^. Then the cohort, imv. is most appropriate at
be- ginning of the Str. This also corresponds with the usage of
D'Drn"Sy, which is alw. over, above the heavens 576-12=108^ 113*, cf.
Z"^^. — J iin] n.m. vigour, splendour, majesty, (i) of king mni iin 21^
45* iii^; (2) of God 8'i 14813, Tim -iin 96^ 104I; cf. 1455 — 3. n-iD^] Pi.
pf. 2 ms. God subject, possibly aorist referring to creation of man ; but
prob. pf. of general truth. X '^^\ ^'b- Qal found, of creation c. ace. earth
242 ; cf. 78*'^ 8912 10226 1045, cf. v.8 sq. S, God's commands 1191^2.
pi_ establish 8^. — J r;] n.m. strength, (i) material and physical 30^
62^ 68^* 71" 89I' iio2 150I, \y ^-\m 61* Ju. 9^1 Pr. 18^0. (2) personal,
social, political, bestowed by Yahweh i S. 21° Pss. 29I1 6836 846 8616
1383, Yahweh the strength of His people 81 2, for de- fence 28'- 8 462
591'^- 18 846 89I8, II Hi'iE'^ 118" = Ex. 152 = Is. 122, cf. 1408; '(3)
strength of Yahweh as attribute 62I2 6835 93I 99*, as theme of praise
29I 96" (© Tini]v) 683 5((5 U^av), so 83 (© alvov, F, jJ,,S, S, Bar. Heb.,
Mt. 21I6) 59", in connection with sacred places 633 (|| -iod), cf. 966,
exerted against enemies Ex. 1513 Pss. 2i2- 1* 663 6829 74I3 7715 7826
90" 105*, manifested in con- nection with the Ark 786I 132^ Aq., S
KpaTos 83. 2E xrii'ij.". — a;?.l"''?i 3>>] elsw. 44I'. 3;';t< v. j*. D]7.jn??
Hithp. ptc. nominal force, % Di^i vb. Qal take vengeance, subj. God c.
"?;' 99^. Hithp. ptc. 8^ 441^, avenge oneself, of men. — 4. hn-in-;?]
Temporal clause apod, v.^ — H'!?^'] is a gloss; it makes Jjne too long,
and is unnecessary for mng. — T1[?V3Xn nrjjn] phr. a.X. T\t;yjQ F

66 PSALMS

work of God in creation Pss. 1032=2 10413-24.31 13914^ of God's

hands 8' 192 I0226 138^ — iti's;] unnecessary gl., it makes line too
long. — ^"J^-J pMy written Polel pf. 2 m. i.p. fia. — 6. nc] in antithesis
to ns v.^"; cf. 1443 (d^n). — X C'ljN (i) coll. for mankind 8^ 90' 1448,
antith. o>n^N 738, cf. 1031^ I04>s- is, antith. Yahweh and Israel, mere
man g-'^- 21 10^^ 562 66^2; (2^ of individual man 55", pi. 26^ 552* 59'
766 1192* 139^^. — || a^N"!?] J a-jN n.m. (i) man- kind, coll. I f 22^ 36^
4913. 21 56'2 5812 6013 6813 73^' '7611 7860 82" 9410- 11 i04»- 23

IO5I4 I08I3 II54 Il8«-8 II9I34 1242 1358-15 1402 1444, DINH So 116",
OIN Sd

39'"'-i2 64I", also b-;n p 8^ (=a-;s' 1443) 8oi« 146^, usually D7N \;2 ii4
122- » 142 (= 533) 21" 3V20 331336I8 453 575 582(?) 665 8948 gos
1078.15.21.31 1,516 145 12, antith. u'^N ija, elsw. 493 62I'' to 3'Sn; (2)
individual man, only 322 846. 13_ — ,;j (/^ai, introducing final clauses
with Qal impf. 2 s. c. sf. 3 m. 1J73IP, u^pcn in rhyme. J ntiT vb.
remember, recall to mind\. (i) Dian subj. (a) past experience 42° 137I,
cf. 77^^, neg. 137"; {J)) doings of Yahweh 77I2 (Qr. Kt. Hiph. better)
1055 1435, neg. 7842 io6^ obj. clause with ^3 7836, style of D ; (2)
remeviber persons 1091^ ; (3) remember Yahweh, keep Him in mind
42'' 63'' 774, abs. 222^, name of Yahweh 1x9^5, His laws, 10318 1 1952.
n. God subj. (i) remember persons with kindness, neg. 88'^, c. ace. 9I3
742 106* 11512, mankind 8^, c. V pers. 25^ 13623; (2) re- member the
devotion of His servants, c. ace. 2o4 132I ; (3) His cove- nant 1058
106*5 iii5 1 1949, His mercy 25^ 983, His word 105*2, extenuating
circumstances 783^ 89*8 1031* ; (4) sins 25" 798, reproach 7418-22
g^si^ {{jg (j^y of Jerusalem 137''. Niph. be remembered, c. *?}< 1091*;
neg. = no longer exist 835. Hiph. (l) cause to he remembered, keep in
remembrance, c. ace. rei 45I8 ; (2) mention, c. 3 208, c. ace. 87*, works
of Jahweh 7712 (?), His righteousness 71I'' ; (3) make an Azkara, titles
of, 381 70I. — ins vb. Qal (i) visit graciously 8^ 65I0 8oi5 106*; (2) to
search 173, punish 59^ 8933. Hiph. (i) entrust, c. -vi 31^; (2) appoint
over, c. -h'i 109". — 6. i^^cn.ni] 1 con- sec. Pi. impf. 2 s. with sf. 3 s.,
introduces a new Str., and is a change of tense and cannot carry on
previous impfs., protasis of temporal clause with apod, v'^' nnu', the
intervening clauses being circumstantial. — avn'-'s::] <5, S, ST, Heb.
2' AV. angels ; Aq., 2, 9, 3 God ; so most moderns. Hu., Pe. divittity,
abst., but there is no usage to justify it. U-^rhn n.m. pi., % as real pi.:
(i) rulers Ex. 21® 22^ 8. 8. 27 ju^ 58 Pss. 82i- ^ 138I ; (2) superhuman,
divine beings, in- cluding God and angels. This is the most natural
interp. of Gn. i26-27 with I pi. vb., so here, cf. Jb. 38^, where the
^••rh^_ \n take part in the creation ; (3) angels Ps. gf = D>nSN(n) ^J^
Jb. i^ 2I 38^ Gn. 62- * (j) ; (4) gods Pss. 868 1362, a'Dj'n >n'?N 96^ Dt.
61* 138, -n So Pss. 953 96* 97^- » 1355. For use of a^nSx for God {v.
Intr, § 32). — -i^ni 1137] phr. a.X., cf. -\-in^ iin 21^ of king.— X -i>3-]
n.m. (i) abundance, riches, 491^- 18 Gn. 31I (J) Is. io3 +. (2) honour,
splendour, glory : of extern, conditional circumstances, (a) of man, at
his crea- tion as crowned by God with i^ni -j Ps. ,5'''; the king is given
'3 (1| -tini -nn) 21"; (b) of things: the restored holy land 8412 ; (c) of
God's glory in his- toric and ideal manifestations to the pious mind :
Yahweh's name is a name of glory 7213; in the temple His glory is
seen 268 633; it is o^db* hy 113* ;

PSALM VIII. 6-]

V^NH Sa Sj? 578- 12 = IDS'"' ; in a thunderstorm He is -lujn "^n 29^ ;

His glory is oSiyS 10431 ; great 138^ ; the heavens declare Sn '3 192 ;
with refer, to the divine reign I45»- 1- ; He is ^l3r^ -j'-p 24"- »• 9- 1". He
will appear in glory I02i^ ; His glory will dwell in the land 8510 ; the
earth will be filled with it 'jtP ; it will be declared among the nations
and all will see it 97^ ; and peoples and kings revere it 102^^. (3)
honour: of position, 32 an iia^; '3 npV 7324. (4) honotir, reputation, of
character: of man,antith. nn^r 4^ (also 2 Ch. 26I* Ec, iqI Pr. 2o3 2i2i
252'). (5) ;;/;/ honour: poet, of seat of honour in the inner man, the
noblest part of man, || t-7ii f ; || J'^ 16^ 1082 ; called upon to IDT 30^3
(rd. ni23 for ina) ; nniy 57*. (6) honour, reverence, glory : as due or
ascribed to one: {a) of man : ||jjr'' 62^; {b) of God: qDC* '3 79^; S '3 inj
115I; inSnn -3 a^i:' 662; t, j^ -3 ^n^ 29I 96^; \ \a^ '3 an^ 292 96^; 'i'db* '3 -
\ni 662; a,ij3 i-,,33 -,3D 968; ^^1^SD '3 iDN 145^1 ; 1123 -IDS 29^; -32
itSjj^ <?.r;/// with (ascription of) glory 149^. (7) glory : as object of
honour and reverence : 7ny glory (the one I glorify) 3* ; D1123 their
glory lo620 ; for mi33 V. 45". %-\-^r\ n.m. (i) ornament, cip nnna,
priestly robes as sacred ornaments iio^ (but rd. n-in tuountains, after
@, S). (2) splen- dour: majesty conferred on man 8f^, king 21^ cf. 45*-
^ ; but esp. of Yahweh Himself 29* 90I6 96^ 104I III^ 1455, His kingdom
14512. (3) honour, glory : for saints of Yahweh 149^. — i^.^avn] Pi.
impf. 2 m. sf. 3 s. circumstantial. — 7. inSiii*np] Hiph. impf. 2 m. sf. 3
s., prob. originally at end of line for rhyme, and most proper for
circumstantial clause. J Sira vb. Qal, rule, have domin- ion, over: c. 3
of man 19I* 10521 106*1, cf. ptc. DiDy_ Sb'D 1052'^ ; of God 2229 59I*
891° 103I9 ; abs. 66''. t Hiph. cause to rule, c. ace. pers., 3 rei 8^ Jb.
252 Dn. ii39. — S3] emph. in position; abs. without article elsw. 74^
145'^ comprehending all that context suggests. — '^^'■f\ fully written
Qal pf. 2 m. n'lr. — 8. t^.V^] ri.xa.. flock, cf. DSXJX Nu. 322-' (JE),
variation of ins small cattle. — tc?';'?*] large cattle, oxen, as Dt. 7I3
2S'i- 1**- ^1 Is. 3o2'i Pr. 14*. — aSs] sum- ming up, " made more
independent and emphatic by being placed . . . after the word which it
qualifies," BZ^B. — ^-^ % with suffixes 8^ ^a^^ 62* 67*- ^ 82^ 1022^
i042<-27 139*- 16 147*; 1S3 "referring to the mass of things or persons
meant," BZ)B. 29^ 53* (=S3n 148). — Jdji] and also 8^ yi^» 7821 84^
14812. — ^^B• ninna] Jo. 222, mi? nmna Jo. 120, cf. i S. 17". J nnna
n.f,
(1) deast, antith. man 36^ 104I* 1358, as inferior to man 491^21 7322;

(2) antith. wild beasts 14810, associated with field 8^, mountains 501°,
cf. 107885 (3) seldormaild l>east 1478. — 9. D.'^pB' "\i2s] phr. a.X.
takes place of D'CU'n I'ly Gn. 1^^ to which it is assimilated. D'^r^z' is
unnecessary here, and makes Hne too long. — niy] Qal ptc. -\2]! \h.
pass over, through : large body of water. Is. 3321 of ship; here of
water animals. It is a poetic substitute for nrpn, Gn. i2i-28; cf. Lv. ii^e
(H) Ps. 6935.-0^0: n^nnx] phr. a.X. J nn« n.m. path: (i) literal, of sea-
animals 8^, of sun 19^; (2) fig., path of life, for- tune 1398 142*, iiE'iD 'K
27"; (3) fig., mode </ life I199, ways of Yahweh 25!**, as norm for man
25* 44I9 119^^, aiin ms 16^1 Pr. 2!^ 5^ 152*, path of wickedness Pss.
17* 119101. 104. 128 . cf. syn. i^t il.

68 PSALMS

PSALMS IX. AND X., 22 alphabetical str. 4'.

Pss. 9 and 10 were originally one. The congregation thanks Yahweh

in temple worship for His wondrous works of deliverance from the
nations, and that He has become a high refuge to His oppressed
people (9^"^-^"""). They pray that He, who has in the past lifted them
from the gates of death, may be gracious and ter- rorise the nations
now afflicting them (9^*^^^'^^^). He seems to stand afar off, while the
nations are contending, and ignoring Him ; and with craft are crushing
His host with impunity (10^""). They plead that Yahweh, their
everlasting king, will arise, destroy the nations from the land, and do
justice for the oppressed (10^^'^*). Later editors substitute for the
original, detailed statements of a more external and dogmatic kind :
that Yahweh had given over the nations to everlasting destruction
(9^"), that He was the ever- lasting king, ruling in justice (9^"), that the
nations were caught in their own pits and snares (g^^^''), and that
they were doomed to Sheol (9^*) ; but that Yahweh's people would
not be forgotten (9^^) ; and the congregation are invoked to praise
their king enthroned in Zion (9^"i3).

T WILL give thanks with all my mind unto Thee, I will tell all Thy
wondrous works, I will be glad and I will exult in Thee, I will make
melody, 'Elyon unto Thy name. BECAUSE mine enemies turned
backward.

They stumble and they perish at Thy presence ;

For Thou hast done judgment and right in my favour,

Thou didst sit on Thy throne judging righteously.

AND so Thou art become a high refuge for the oppressed, A high
refuge for times of dearth ; And they that know Thee trust in Thee ;
For Thou dost not forsake them that seek Thee.

gE gracious to me, see my affliction ;

Thou that liftest me up from the gates of death ;

In order that I may tell Thy praise.

In the gates of the daughter of Zion may rejoice.

* These marks indicate that parts of the Ps. have been omitted. F.
Comments and notes.

PSALMS IX. AND X. . 69

YAHWEH, let not (mere) men prevail;

Let the nations be judged before Thy face.

O appoint Terror for them

That the nations may know that they are (mere) men.

■^XTHY standest Thou in the distance,

Hidest in times of dearth ?

In their pride they hotly pursue the afflicted ;

Let them be caught in that they have planned. 'THE wicked doth
contemn Yahweh :

"According to the height of His anger, He will not require.

There is no God," are his devices.

His ways are defiled at all times. QN high are Thine acts of judgment,
at a distance from him ;

As for his adversaries, he puffeth at them ;

He saith in his mind, " I shall not be moved,"

(He doth swear) "In all generations (I shall be) without evil." TJIS
mouth is full of deceits,

Under his tongue is mischief ;

He sitteth down in the places of ambush of settlements,

In secret places he slayeth the innocent. T-JIS eyes spy on Thy host.

He lieth in ambush in his secret place as a lion.

In his covert to seize the afflicted.

That he may seize hold of the afflicted, dragging him away. (T-JE
doth hunt) the oppressed with his net, and he sinks down,

And Thy host falls because of his great numbers ;

He doth say in his mind, "'El hath forgotten,

He hath hidden His face. He doth not see." Q ARISE, Hft up Thy
hand.

Forget not, 'El, the afflicted.

Wherefore doth the wicked contemn.

Say in his mind, " Thou dost not require it " ? 'pHOU hast seen the
trouble and grief,

Thou beholdest to requite with Thy hand;

Upon Thee Thy host leaveth it.

Of the orphan Thou art the helper. ■PREAK the arm of the wicked.

Let his wickedness be sought out, let it not be found ;

O King, forever and ever.

Destroy the nations out of the land. 'pHE desire of the afflicted Thou
hast heard.

Thou settest Thy mind (upon them). Thou harkenest;

To judge the orphan and oppressed,

To terrify (mere) man from the land.

Pss. 9-10 were originally one as in (&, U, 3. They were separated for
liturgical purposes as in |§, and therefore Ps. 10 was left without title,
and in modern Protestant and Jewish Vrss. the Pss. are numbered
one higher than

70 PSALMS

in the Oriental, Greek, and Roman Churches from Ps. lO to Ps. 147
(z/. Intr. § 42). The n^D at the close of Ps. 9 is an additional evidence
of the original unity of the two Pss., for it indicates a place where a
selection might close {v. Intr. §41). The Ps. was in Q, then in iJH, and
subsequently in i93£l (v. Intr. §§ 27, 31, 33), in which last it was
appointed to be sung by male sopranos, or falsettos (i^S r^yc^-; \y-;']
v. Intr. § 34). As Che. says, the Ps. is '* partly trimeters, partly
tetrameters, indicating either the imperfect skill of the psalmist in the
management of his metre, or the interference of a second writer with
the original poem. The second hypothesis is the more probable.
Originally the poem was, no doubt, a perfect alphabetical psalm, at
least so far as relates to the consistency of the metre and the number
of stanzas." The nine strophes with n, 3, \ n, S, p, i, E*, n are
essentially in their original form. Six others may be recovered from
the present text, (i) Str. "I in the present text is gis-W; but this is really
composed of a trimeter couplet, v.^^, and a tetrameter couplet, v.^'-*,
and is a late addition. The Str. is really v.^t^-^i, disguised by the
pretixing of ncip prematurely before lo^^, in order to make a suitable
close for the Ps. (2) Str. j is disguised in |^ in the last clause of lo^, but
in <5 it rightly begins v.*. (3) Str. D is disguised in the midst of lo^ its
anD is at beginning of 1. 2 of v.*. (4) Str. d is also disguised as second
word of lo''. d'pn is vb., belonging to previous line. (5) Str. 5? is
disguised at beginning of 1. 3 of lo^. (6) Str. s lacks the first word, the
first line being defective. It may be restored by conjecture as ix. Three
Strs. have been displaced by others which have been substituted for
them. It is possible to conjecture originals as underlying them ; but
only by entire reconstruction, and even then the form and substance
of the thought is different from the original, (i) The Str. J is a
tetrameter with caesura, evident in the midst of three of the lines, less
evident but probable in the other. (2) Str. a is also a tetrameter with
caesuras. (3) Str. t is a trimeter ; a call to praise, not suited to the
context of the original Ps., but adapted to later liturgical use, and
using late liturgical terms. The remaining Strs. are more difficult to
find. Many efforts have been made to find them by recon- struction
and conjecture. I have made several such efforts myself, accepting
them provisionally, only to finally abandon them as unsatisfactory, (i)
The Strs. with 1 and n have disappeared. In place of them is a
trimeter tetrastich, beginning with nini in third person. But it uses
terms of the royal Pss. 98*, ^510. 13^ and these are statements, in
liturgical language, of the general truth of the divine dominion,
cognate with the idea of the Ps., but in more objec- tive and less
personal relations. (2) Str. 3 is missing. Possibly a relic of it is present
in io'\ in the clause beginning SSn 13, but only one trimeter line and
two words of a second line are there; and it is out of place between S
and i. It is therefore more probable that the verse is a prosaic gloss.
(3) Str. D has disappeared entirely. We can only make it by a
readjustment of the lines about where it should come, and at the
expense of other Strs. The order of the Strs. is the usual one of the
Heb. alphabet, except that y, x come together as in La. 2, 3, 4,
probably an older order, j and D are transposed.

PSALMS IX. AND X. ^1

This is probably an editorial change and not original. The historical

situation of the Ps. is indicated by internal evidence. The Temple
worship was carried on 92-15. The people suffer from crafty and cruel
enemies, who ignore and contemn Yahweh. These are nations, 920-
21, loi", described by coll. •;z'-\ lo2. 4. 13. 15^ rijN 920- 2ij iqI*, who
iiivadc the land and imperil its existence. They are not the great
conquering nations, but lesser ones, such as those which troubled
Jerusalem before the walls were built by Nehemiah ; Moabites,
Ammonites, Arabs, and Philistines, Ne. 2I", 4'^, 6^. The glosses
indicate a later time of calm historical retrospect and confidence in
Yahweh, the King en- throned in Zion; and therefore probably in the
Greek period.

Str. S. 2-3. Each line begins with X and closes with ka/i. The four lines
are syn., using cohortatives, expressing resolutions or
determinations. — / wi// give thanks || tell || exult \ make melody'],
terms indicating in their usage public songs of praise. Each vb. has
syn. obj. — ufito Thee], so (^, adding also the divine name, Yahweh,
which ^ substitutes for it, and so destroys rhyme. II Thy wondrous
works], as context shows, of deliverance from enemies, cf. Ex. 3^ (J)
Ju. 6'^ Pss. 26'' 78" +. 1| unto Thy name], of. Pss. 61" 66* 68^. The
qualifying ideas are with all my mijid], better than " heart," EV'., which
in modern usage rather suggests affections, || all] intensifying
wondrous works, || / will be glad] intensifying " exult." — 'Elyon],
divine name, " Most High," EV^, intensifying Thy name.

Str. D has two syn. couplets. — 4. The enemies are in subse- quent
context, not private but public enemies, nations. — Because] giving a
reason for the praise of the previous Str. — turned back- ward], in
retreat. The context indicates a historical reference and not present
experience or general truth. It is true stumble and perish are impfs.,
but they give graphic description of past events. They intensify the
retreat as disastrous. — At Thy pres- entee], the presence and power
of Yahweh brought about the retreat; the whole credit of it is due to
Him. — 5. For], causal particle with pf., either syn. with v.* as second
ground of praise, emphasizing Yahweh's dealing with His people over
against His dealing with their enemies, or else reason of previous
couplet, possibly not distinguished in author's mind. The syn. words
judgment and fight intensify the idea. The sf. is objective, and can
only be expressed by paraphrase : /// my favour], that is, of
72 PSALMS

the congregation speaking in its solidarity as an individual. — Thou

hast done judgment || judging righteously^ executed it on the
enemies. — Thou didst sit on Thy throne'], in heaven, as Pss. ii"* 45^
47^ 89^^ 93^ 97-, from which God executes judgment on earth in
favour of His people and against their enemies.

Str. 3 is a syn. tetrameter tetrastich, substituted for an original

trimeter, giving a more comprehensive and general statement, and so
differing from the personal experience expressed throughout the
original Ps.

Thou hast rebuked the nations. Thou hast destroyed the wicked ;
Their name Thou hast blotted out forever and ever. As for the enemy,
they have come to an end. The ruins are forever. And cities Thou
didst uproot, — their memory is perished.

6. Thou hast rebuked the nations]. This was probably in the original
Str., but is now followed by a caesura and a comple- mentary phrase
: Thou hast destroyed the wicked], of two beats, instead of one
complementary word, as in the original Ps. Both phrs. are further
expositions of v.*. The term wicked is coll. for nations, as 9" lo^-^-^is-
is ^^4 j^^w jg^ ^ ^4 Yi\y, 3I3 pi. Psg. 9.18 38 710

17''* + . — Their name Thou hast blotted out], so utterly have they
been destroyed that their names are no longer known, save to the
antiquarian. The author was thinking probably of the nations
exterminated by Israel at the Exodus, as it is a phr. of D., Dt. 9" 29'^ 2
K. 14-^ — 7. As for the enemy], coll. for nations. The position of noun
and the article are emph., cf. pi. v.*. — they have come to an end], so
that they exist no longer as nations. The caesura requires an
independent clause. — Their ruins are for- ever], possibly their land,
as Je. i^ 44--, but more probably cities, as v." and Je. 49^^, cities of
Bosra; Ez. 26-'^, of Tyre ; Is. 61*, of Judah. There is no sufficient
authority in usage for referring these to enemies. — And their cities],
the possessive here and above is not expressed but implied in the
context. — Thou didst uproot], only here of cities, but of nations Dt.
29-^ Je. 12" +, fig. of tree or plant. We might think of the use of cities
for inhabitants. — Their memory is perished], syn. v."**, cf. Dt. 12^ Is.
26" Ps. 41".

8-9. This Str. is a syn. trimeter tetrastich, generalising v.'', as the

previous Str. did v.^ It takes the place of Str. n of the original Ps. The
initial n might be gained by reading MDn " Lo," with Du.

PSALMS IX. AND X. 73

for the nf^n at close of previous line ; but this would make the Hne too
long, unless we reject Yahweh as a gloss. But in any case we do not
overcome the use of 3 sg. for 2 sg. of previous Strs. and the
generalisation and late liturgical phrasing.

Yahweh sitteth enthroned forever, He hath set up His throne for

judgment: He judgeth the world in righteousness, He governeth the
peoples with equity.

8. He hath set up His throne'], phr. here of divine throne, cf 103^^, but
2 S. 7''' of David's. — He Judge th the wot'ld in righteousness] = 98^ ;
II He govertieth the peoples with equity] cf 96'*^ ; both im- plying a
late comprehensive view of Yahweh, as sovereign of all nations, and
of the entire habitable world.

Str. "I is a syn. trimeter tetrastich. — 10. It has been changed to 3d

pers. and assimilated to previous Str., and Yahweh has been inserted
as gloss ; and so most Vrss. and commentators, "Yahweh also will
be," some ignoring the juss, form, others recognising it, as Dr. " So
may Yahweh be." But Du. after (g reads rightly 1 consec. ; but then
better, if connected with original Strs. v.^"^- ^*"^^, 2d pers. : And so
Thou art become] referring to historical experi- ence, as in previous
Strs. — A high refuge], a high place of refuge, cf. Pss. i83 46«-^- 48^
591"-^^ 62^-' 94^- 1442.— >;• the oppressed], coll. referring to the
congregation, as so oppressed by the enemies as to be literally
crushed, elsw. t 10^* 74^^ Pr. 26^^, in this form, but cog. forms also
10^" 34^'' ^i^"^ Is, 57^^ — for times of dearth], phr., elsw. io\ cf. Je. 14^
(v. ^DB), the exact mng. uncertain. — 11. They that know Thee, so
originally, syn. thetn that seek Thee.] " Thy name " has been
substituted for sf at such an early date as to appear in all Vrss., but it
makes the line too long in its measure, and is in accord with later
tendency to interpose something between God Himself and His
people, as obj. of knowledge, cf. 91" Is. 52*^ Je. 48'^ Knowing Yahweh
Himself is an earlier idea, cf. Ex. 5^ (J) Ho. 2^^ ^4 g^ Ps. 79".

Str. 1 is composed of two trimeter couplets, and is a call to the

congregation, to the praise resolved upon in Str. K. It is the same kind
of a generalised explication of previous Str. as we have seen in v.*^,
and probably came from the same later hand.

74 PSALMS

Make melody to Him who is enthroned in Zion, Declare among the

peoples His doings; For He that requireth blood doth remember ; He
doth not forget the cry of the afiflicted.

12. To Him 7i'ho is enthroned in Zion'], in the Holy of Holies of temple,

the throne room of the king of Israel, cf. Am. i- Mi. 4-' Pss. 76^ 102-^
135-^ 147^^ added to the conception of throned in heaven of v.^^ —
Declare among the peoples His doings'], universal proclamation of
the interposition of Yahweh in behalf of His people. — 13. For He that
requireth blood], as Ez. 33'', from the enemies of His people as their
avenger, based on the primi- tive conception of relationship of blood,
and the obligation to avenge blood.

Str. n is composed of two couplets, the former synth., the latter syn.
— 14. Be gracious to nie], intensified by see my afflic- tion], the past
experience of previous Strs. being the basis for second part of Ps.,
which now, as Calv., becomes petition for deliverance in present
needs. — Thou that liftest me up], past experience renewed to
enforce the plea. — from the gates of death], cf. 107^* Is. 38^" Jb.
38^', all referring to the abode of the dead, conceived as a city with
gates. The nation had been in peril of death, and so of going down
into Sheol the place of the dead ; but Yahweh hath hfted the nation up
from that awful descent. — 15. In order that], final clause, expressing
object of lifting up to life. — hi the gates of the daughter of Zion], the
gates of Zion or Jerusalem, over against gates of Sheol. The
daughter of Zion is a personification of the people of Zion, cf. Is. i* lo''-
Mi. i''^ Je. 4^* Zc. 2" ; cf. daughter of Tyre Ps. 45^^ daughter of
Babylon 137^ Is. 47\ daughter of Jerusalem Is. 37-^ Mi. 4* La. 2^^-^^
The conception here is as Ps. 6" Is. 38^-"™ that the public praise of
Yah- weh in His temple, or royal residence in Jerusalem, is something
unique, and of such special acceptance with Him, that it can be had
nowhere else, not in Sheol any more than outside the Holy Land, or
apart from the divine residence in Jerusalem.

Str. to is composed of two tetrameter couplets, and is the same kind

of substitution, and doubtless by the same editor, as Str. 3.

The nations are sunk down in the pit that they made ; In the net which
they hid is their foot caught.

PSALMS IX, AND X. 75

Yahweh hath made Himself known, He hath executed judgment; In

the work of His hands the wicked are trapped.

16. The nations are sunk down in the pit']. This is probably from the
original Ps., where the pit referred to is the pit of Sheol as usual
subsequent to Ez., Pss. 16^" 30^" 49^" 55-^ 103^ and so antith. to the
lifting up of the congregation of Israel from Sheol v.". But the editor,
by the addition of that they made'], refers it to a pit dug by the nations
into which they hoped Israel would fall, cf. 7'*'; syn. with in the net
which they hid], cf. 10^ 31^ 35^-* 140^. — is their foot caught], the
nations snare themselves instead of Israel and receive retribution in
kind. — 17. Yahweh hath made Himself known], reflex., cf. 48*, expl.
hath executed judgment], cf. v.\ so RV., Pe., Dr., Ba., Kirk., cf JPSV.
as emphatic inde- pendent classes ; better than AV., which explains
the second clause as dependent and so relative: "by the judgment
which He executeth," cf. PBV. after (g. — In the work of His hands],
Yahweh's put forth in judgment, syn. with previous line of the couplet ;
and not those of the nation, hiding nets and digging pits, of previous
couplet, as EV^, though sustained by Dr., Che., and JPSV. — are
trapped], by Yahweh's hands, who lays traps for them.

18-19. This Str. begins with % but it is not the original Str. % which we
find rather in v.^^-'. It was inserted by an editor. It is composed of a
trimeter syn. couplet and a tetrameter syn. couplet.

The wicked shall turn back to Sheol, All the nations that forget God.
For the poor shall not always be forgotten, Nor the hope of the
afflicted perish forever.

18. The 7vicked], pi. for sg., coll. above, v.^^, but not, however, in-
dividuals, but syn. with all the fiations. — turn back to Sheol], antith.
v.". The wicked nations turn back in defeat and slaughter. So
disastrous will be their fate that they will suffer national death and so
descend as nations to the abode of the dead. There is no reference in
this passage to the future destiny of individuals, cf. Is. 26^"^ Ez. 37"*
Ho. 13^^ {v. Br ?'^-^''^-''^'''').— That forget God], here of nations, cf.
Ps. 50-- of wicked Israehtes ; {v. 10^"), an ignoring of the presence of
God and His interest in His

"jG PSALMS

people. — 19. For the poor || the afflicted shall not be forgo tten\ by
God, antith. to their enemies forgetting Him. — Perish for- ever\ the
hope of God's people will not perish, but will be realised in renewed
Hfe in the Holy Land when the nations perish in death and Sheol.

20-21. Str. ■' is disguised by prefixing O arise to cf^ in order to make a

suitable close for the Ps. before the Selah ; but it destroys the
measure. It is a trimeter tetrastich, having three lines syn., the fourth
synth. — mere men, syn. nations^ cf. v.^' lo^* 56^ 66^^ all referring to
enemies conceived, over against Yahweh and His people, as mere
men. The congregation plead that the nations 7nay know this at last,
through the exposure of their weakness. — prevail'^, be stronger than
Israel, cf. 52" 89", to prevent which let them be judged, cf. v.*. —
before Thy face'], the divine face looking in wrath upon them. — O
appoint Terror] Their defeat will be that of a panic-stricken army.
Terror is personified as an angel of vengeance appointed by God to
drive them on to their doom. (!5, IJ, S, RC.Vrss. render " appoint a
lawgiver," with a slightly different text ; so Luther ^'eifien Meister,"
which is usually interpreted in a bad sense, as tyrant, Genebr. ;
Antichrist, Aug., Cassiodorus ; but by some in a good sense, as
Christ, Theodoret, Euthymius ; as Yahweh Himself, Ba.

Str. 7 is composed of two trimeter distichs, the first syn., the second
synth. It expostulates with Yahweh for delay in inter- position, already
suggested in previous Str. — X. 1. Why standest Thou], as looking on
with indifference, ready, but slow to act. — in the distance], phr. only
here, stronger than the usual afar off. — Hides t]. The divine
presence, not being manifest when so greatly needed, seems to
imply a deliberate hiding from His people. — in times of dearth],
resuming 9"*. — 2. In pride], em^h. in position, to lay stress on this as
a chief characteristic of the enemies. — hotly pursue], cf. La. 4", RV.,
^DB., so essentially Kirk., al. ; "persecute," PBV., AV., is too general;
"set on fire," Dr., Ba., after Vrss., is too strong. Most think of the heat
of anxiety, but some of the heat of affliction. — Let them, be caught],
the wicked nations, in accordance with the expostulation of previous
context, so EV'., JPSV., Ba., al. But (g, F render as indicative, " they
(the afflicted) are caught, taken," so Pe., Dr. ;
PSALMS IX. AND X. ^J

" a further description of the wrongs of the poor," Kirk. — ^/lai they
planned'\ . They planned to catch the afflicted ; but Yahweh is
entreated to catch them in their own crafty schemes.

X. 3. This syn. trimeter distich resembles the sentences of Heb.

Wisdom, as Du. suggests, and is a late gloss. Its original meaning
was obscured by an early copyist who by dittog. of suffix inserted the
conjunction wa7v, and so divided the sentence after the fourth tone,
making it into a prose sentence, difficult of explanation.

For the wicked doth boast about (his) covetousnuss, The robber doth
congratulate himself.

3. For the wicked, syn. the robber] so Pe. ; " covetous," EV^ is too
weak. If a gloss, then it is no longer the nations, but the in- dividual
Jew, of the period of Heb. Wisdom. — Doth boast about his
covetousness\ in a bad sense, as 112^", Pr. 21^^", cf. Ps. 32', "desire"
of EV^ is too general. — congratulate himself] as 49^'', on his success
in gaining what he coveted, cf. 36-"^.

Str. ] was recognised by #, which begins with fi<3, but ob- scured by ^,
which attaches this vb. to previous line with Yahweh, prob. in order to
avoid a blasphemous expression, and get the thought, "whom
Yahweh abhorreth," PBV., AV. It is com- posed of a trimeter tetrastich,
two syn. lines enclosing a syn. couplet. — 4. The wicked] sg. coll.,
refers to nations of orig- inal Ps, as v.^. — doth contemn Yahweh] as
shown in their thoughts, words, and deeds, v.^", cf. v.^^, where the
same ex- pression is resumed in expostulation. — According to the
height of His anger]. It is difficult to think of the wicked man's anger in
such a connection, and therefore most moderns think of loftiness of
nostrils {Hochndsigkeit, Ba.), or "face" ^DB., or "looks" Dr. ; as of
eyes, loi^ mind, Pr. 16', disposition, Ec. 7^; but Du. rightly explains of
divine anger ; and so as included in the thoughts of the wicked as well
as the phr. : He will not require]. Yahweh may be very angry, as His
people claim ; but however great or exalted He may be in anger. He
will not interpose on their behalf. He will not require satisfaction from
their enemies. — There is no God] not a denial of the divine
existence, but of His presence and interposition. The PBV. " careth
not for God," and AV. "will not seek after God," supply the object of
vb. and

y8 PSALMS

take the wicked as subj. after most ancients. — ki's devices\ his evil
thoughts, that he is devising, his calculations, what he is saying to
himself, in self-flattery, syn. with his contemning. — 5a. are defiled'\
so @, S, U " His thoughts and counsels are un- clean," Aug. " He
always acts badly," Genebr. This is well suited to context though
resting on a different interp. of the form from ^, which may be read
partiiriunt as 3, Aq., or " strong," " sure," Pe., "stable" Dr., "firm" RV.,
"prosperous" JPSV. after C, "His plans succeed ; he is never
harassed by the vicissitudes of for- tune, " Kirk.

Str. X2 is disguised by ^, which puts the first line as second, in v.^ ;

and also in all texts by letting it follow Str. 3. This order cannot be
original, but is due to editorial transposition, and pos- sibly the
insertion of the gloss v.'"'. It is composed of two trimeter couplets, the
one synth., the other syn. — hh. On hig/i] in heaven, cf. 92^, where
Yahweh is standing v.^, not yet interposing v.^^. — at a distance from
him'], cf. v.^ — Thine acts of judgment], they are still with Yahweh, not
yet executed on earth against the wicked. — As for his adversaries]
emph. in position. — He piiffeth at them], possibly snorting, as
gesture of contempt. — 6. He saith in his mind], so v.", cf. v.*, syn. he
doth swear], interp. as perf. vb. and not as noun, " cursing," as
beginning of v.^, so disguising Str. D and destroying its measure. — I
shall not be moved], phr. frequently used of the righteous 15'^ 16* 21*
62^'' 112^; pre- sumptuous words of the pious when in prosperity 30^;
here presumptuous words of the wicked enemies of God and His
people. This is intensified in syn. clause, in all generations with- out
evil], so (©, J. % has another reading with relative, which is
disregarded in PBV., RV., Pe., Kirk., but given in AV. as causal " for,"
by Dr. " I who." Both these are interpretations and were not original.

Str. 2, disguised in ancient texts, is composed of a tetrameter syn.

couplet, and a syn. trimeter couplet, the former stating what seems to
be a general truth in a proverbial form ; the latter speci- fying action of
the enemies against innocent Israel. The former is therefore a
substitution of the editor for the original couplet, which doubtless
began with the same word, and set forth the craft and deceit of the
enemy, but hardly in this form and in this gen-

PSALMS IX. AND X. 79

eral way, — 7. His mouth is full of deceits || mischief ^ so in the

original, expressing tlie craft of the enemy. — and oppression II
trouble'] were added by later editor to indicate the actual in- jury that
they had done to the people of God. — Under his tongue'], secreted
as Aug., and ready to spring forth; and not as Che., Dr., Kirk, after Jb.
20'-, as a delicious morsel, which suits the context of that passage,
but not of this. — 8. In places of am- bush], as Jos. 8^ Ju. 9^" 2 Ch.
13", enemies lying in wait to sur- prise, syn. ifi secret places], where
they remain in secret until the time for attack. — of settlements], that
is near settlements, whether of tents, Gn. 25^^ (P), or houses, Lv. 25'",
referring to the un- walled villages exposed to sudden attacks of
treacherous foes. — slayeth], his object is murder as well as robbery.
— the innocent], those who have done them no wrong, who were not
at war with them.

Str. !? is disguised by the ancient texts, because its first line is in the
middle of the verse. It follows s as in La. 2, 3, 4, an older order of the
alphabet. It is composed of a trimeter tetra- stich of stair-like parall. —
9. His eyes spy], cf. 56", carrying on the thought of previous verse. —
Thy host], as v.^°", the people of Yahweh regarded as a host or army,
however small, when com- pared with the enemy, — He lieth in
ambush], vb. for noun of v.*", in his secret place], sing, for pi. of v.*'',
article for possessive, thus taking up both previous words of that
verse, in order to stair- like advance in thought. This is made still
more definite by un- necessary insertions of later editor. — as a lion],
frequent simile for enemies, see 7^ 17^ 22", and accordingly, in his
covert], cf. 76''' Jb. 38"^. — to seize], by the paws of the lion. —
dragging him away], as a lion does his prey to his den. ^ attaches in
his net to this vb. and is followed by most versions and interpreters,
thus adding the simile of the hunter to that of the lion, and so losing
the force of the stair-like parall., graphically describing the lion's mode
of dealing with his prey. (!l, U attach it to subsequent v,, where it is
needed for measure.

Str. ^ lacks initial word with ^ in ancient texts. If with (^, "in his net "
goes with this Str., we may supply the cognate vb. 1^ *' hunt." The Str.
then is composed of two syn. trimeter couplets resembling v.'^- ^. In
the first, the simile of the hunter takes the place

80 PSALMS

the Kt. here which is better sustained by usage and context than vb.
of Qr., which is variously rendered " he falleth down " PBV.,
"croucheth," AV., RV., (of Hon) without justification from usage of vb. ;
better " is crushed," JPSV., Pe., Kirk. But Qal is not used elsewhere,
and so is improbable here. — and he sinks down'], cf. SS^"* 38" lo;'^^,
that is overpowered, because of his great numbers], in accordance
with usage referring to great numbers of the enemy, rather than their
strength and prowess, " his captains," PBV., " his strong ones," AV.,
RV., Dr., i.e. ruffians, Kirk. ; or with reference to the claws of lion, as
Ew., De., Che., Ba., ^DB., as if this carried on the simile of previous
Str. — 11. The enemies now say, to them- selves as in v."""^'^, " El
hath forgotten], cf. v.^^-^l — He hath hidden His face], cf. the
expostulation of v.\ where the congregation make a similar statement
and complaint ; and therefore He doth not see], cf. 9". And so the
enemy afflict His people with im- punity.

Str. p is preserved in its original form. It is an expostulation renewing

v.^, and taking up the m.ost important terms in the inter- vening Strs.
It is composed of two trimeter syn. couplets. —

12. lift up Thy ha?td], in order to interpose and smite the enemy with
it. — Forget not 'El], plea over against the word of the enemies, v.".
On account of this exact antith., as well as the requirement of
measure, 'El belongs in this line and not in previous one, though so
given in all ancient texts, cf. 9^^. —

13. Wherefore doth the wicked contemn ?] taking up the state- ment
of the fact v.*", and also the words of the wicked to them- selves,
Thou wilt not require], already given in third person v."**.

Str. ^ is composed of two syn. trimeter couplets. — 14. Thou hast

seen, || Thou beholdest], an appeal to the divine knowledge over
against the words of the wicked, v." — the trouble and grief ] that
caused Yahweh's host by the crafty enemies described above. — To
requite with Thy harid], antith. with v.^^. — Upon Thee], emph. in
position, implying rehance on their God only. — Thy host] as v.^'", —
leaveth it], that is in trust that God will attend to it, strengthened by
past experience. -^ Of the orphan], emph. ; the nation is conceived as
fatherless, without a ruler of their own, dependent upon the caprice of
governors appointed by the world-

PSALMS IX. AND X. 8 1

power Persia, cf. La. ^^. — T/iou art the helper], cf. 37"*^ 46^ 109-^.

Str. tt^ is composed of a trimeter tetrastich with introverted parall. —

15. Break the arm of the wicked], cf. 37'" Jb. 38^^, make them
powerless, smiting them with the hand, cf. v.^-'". — Let his
wickedness be sought], as most ancient Vrss., cf. v.* ^■'', tak- ing vbs.
as Niphal, that is in vain, let it not be found], it will no longer exist ; so
complete has been the requital, that further requi- sition finds nothing
more to be requited. But EV^ follow |t^, J and regard the vb. as Qal
with juss. force and render "seek out till Thou find none," AV., RV., or
more exactly as Dr., " mayest Thou require." " When God ' makes
inquisition ' and holds His assize, He will find no crime to punish,"
Kirk. — 16. O King], vocative, in order to give force to the plea, and
not " Yahweh is king," EV^, for Yahweh is a gloss. The conception of
Yahweh as king is frequent, Pss. 29^" 44^ 47^ 48^ 68-^ -f-. — for- ever
and ever], antith. to the disappearance of the wicked nations when
called to account. — Destroy the nations], Pi. imv. syn. "break," v.^ as
Du., cf. 5" 9^ 21", not Qal perf., "the nations are perished," as ^, AV.,
RV., and most Comm. ; or impf., " will perish," as @, U, Gr. — out of
the land], as v.^^, the holy land of Israel.

Str. n is composed of a syn. trimeter couplet and an antith. trimeter

couplet. It expresses confidence that the plea has been accepted by
Yahweh. — 17. Thou hast heard], more fully : settest Thy mind], as
78*, and so preparatory to Thou harkenest]. The sf. " their " with mind
(|^) is a mistake of an early copyist, due to the desire of the afflicted in
previous line. It has given trouble to all interpreters by a phr. not
known elsw. and difficult to explain. — 18. To Judge], execute justice
in favour of as 9^, the orphan as v.^^, and oppressed as 9^^ ; to
terrify, cf. 9'^ ; mere ftian, cf. 9-'^'^ ; frotn the land as \}^, summing all
these up in the final Str. An early copyist inserted in the margin a
cognate thought in a familiar phrase " he shall not do it again,"
namely the mere man, that is, what he had done as described in the
Ps., because he will no more be in the land. This was subsequently
incorporated in the text, destroying the measures of the last couplet,
and so confusing the meaning of the clause as to give trouble to all
subsequent readers.
82 PSALMS

2. ■'2'^-^D3 n^'iN] = 138I. nini is substitute for an original 7\h = ffoi. ®

which should be for rhyme at end of line, nn;^ Hiph. impf. cohort, i p.
V. (fi ||. nnsDN Pi. impf. cohort, i p., v. 2~. f 3*^ ""^a] 1 K. S^s = 2 Ch.
6^* Pss. 92

1192.10.84.68.69.146 ,331, Pr. f Je. 3W 24^. — piS^Qj] Niph. ptC. pi. f.

^H^D

vb. denom. % n'^d wonder of God's acts of judgment and redemption

7712 8813 s/., -D nfj? 77I6 7812 88" Ex. 15II Is. 25I, of Law 119I29. J [n'-
c] vb. Niph. (l) /;<? diffictdt to understand 131I Dt. 17^; (2)
extraordinary, ^von- derfiil, Pss. ll8-3 11918-27 13^14^ pt. pi. niN|;'Qj
wonderful acts of Yahweh in redemption and judgment 92 ^G 71I" 75'-
78^2^63 105^ 106'' 1078- 15- 21. 24. ai iii< 1455 Ex. 320 (J) Je. 2i2; -J
nuv Pss. 40'"' 72I8 734 se^ 98^ 1055 10622 136* Ex. 34I'' Jos. f (J) ; -J
riNin Ps. 78^1 Mi. 715. Hiph. wrt'/^i? wonderful in phr. >S non 'DH Ps.
3122, cf. 4* 17''. —4. n^nst aiuo = 5610. Qal inf. cstr. not protasis
temporal clause as AV., RV. but causal. Pe., Dr. turn back in defeat,
so V.I8 6" 70*, Hiph. 44". — i'^u'3;] Niph. impf. 3 pi. apodosis. J St;*j!
Qal. (l) stumble s<\. Sp: 272, in anxiety and distress 107I2, Is. 59I"; (2)
totter of knees Ps. 1092*. '^u'l^ tottering one 105^^ Jb. 4*; fig. yinV of
strength, Ps. 31II Ne. 4*. Niph. stufnble sq. 13N Ps. 9'i, cf. Ho. 5^ Je.
61^. Hiph. cause to stumble in punishment Ps. 64^. — nas'i] 1 coord.
Qal impf. 3 pi. v. A — :i\i9r] at Thy presence. J \33D (i) from the face
of, because 0/ peril 61*, ma 3I 57I (titles) 1397, D^: 6o6(?) 683, ^,po^
j^g. (2) frotn the presence of enemies banished 78^8 892*; (3) before,
at the presence of GoA gi 682(3- 9+) 96^ Je. 426 Na. i5 Is. 63I9, of fire
Ps. 683; (^-j i,y reason of, because 0/ 38*- *- ^ 44" 55* I0211. — 5.
■'tasu'c] obj. sf. execute judgment in favotcr of me, cf. 146'' Mi. 79. For
C39rip v. i^ || J fn] n.m. judgment, cause 9' 76^ 140I3, For vbs. jn and
dqu' v. 7^; n^.s 4^; 3r; 2^. — 6. fnr^D ou'] phr. elsw. Dt. 9" 29I9 2 K.
142'', from remembrance. J nnn vb. Qal blot out, elsw. f sins, by God,
5i3-ii Is. 4325 4422. Niph. (i) be wiped out from a book 6928, the name
109I3, sins 109", Ne. 33^ — t y^ a^'J'C?)] (f loi" 21^ 45^- is 4815 5310
1046 119" 1451-2.21 jTx. 15I8 Mi. 4^ Dn. I23, to emphasize long-
continued duration, cf. dSv*^ lyS 1 1 18 148^ ; other uses of J ij; in !/<
from yj^"^^ advance, pass on and so advancing, passing time, (l) of
future time -\')^ forever, during lifetime 9I9 21' 2227 5i9. (-2) of
continuous existence -\-^_ '•^y^ 83I8 928 Is. 26* 65I8; (3) of divine
attributes nyS Pss. 1910 3729 8930 iii3-io ii23-9, also @ of 843, = iy np
13212- 14. J aWij. is more frequently used : n.m. -v/CaV;-]. It may be
the same as aSy, conceal, as many suppose, and so hidden,
mysterious time ; or possibly oSy, be mattire, ripe sexually and so
ficlness, ripeness of time ; or an independent stem of unknown
meaning. The n. means long duration : (i) of past time, ancient gates
24^- 9, the long dead 1433 La. 3^, former acts of God dSi;-o Ps. 25^
119^2^ long silence Is. 42" 57II, God's past existence Ps. 932, years of
ancient time 77*'. (2) {a) indef. futurity, always at ease 73I2, of King 7
3C'i 618, of duration of pious a'^vS 128 155 30^ 37I8- 2". 28 ^jis ^^23
^326 112^ (long life), sq. ever 892 (as long as I live), 7S min 30I3 449
52" 79I3, other emotions and activities during life 5I2 312 71I 7^10 8612
11993.98.111.112. (J)) continuous existence of things 78^9 1046 j^ge^
nations 8ii^, families 49I2 Io63i, Jerusalem 489 125I Je. 172^, reproach
Ps. 78'^^ memory 112"; {c) of

PSALMS IX. AND X. 83

divine blessing and praise 72^^ I35^^. of Yahweh Himself 89^^ His
attributes non 893 1388, 1-iDn dSij?S ioqS 106I 107I u8i-2.3.4.29
1361+251.^ ^^:l^ 10431, PDN 117- 146", p-ix ii9"2, nxj; 3;^^^, His reign
lo^^ 66' 92^ 146I" Ex. 15^8 (j?) Je. iqI" Mi. 4', 7S ari Ps. 9^ 29IO 1021^
La. 5!^, His covenant Ps. 1058- 1'' iii5-9 2 S. 235, laws Ps. 11989.144.
152. ICO, promise to David iS^i 895-29, other blessings 133^ 7 "ii.t
139^*, God's relations with His people ^S 85^ 1038 14521, D^i;; f; 28^
Davidic dynasty 458. 7. is ^2^' 8g^''-^^ no*. (3) indefinite un- ending
future 49" phr. ■>(^)i/(i) aS7(n)D 41" 90^ 103" 106*8, -,j;, gSij; ^^^
above, ah>y ^>n rsr^ya froin nozv on and forever 115^* 1 2 1^ (as long
as one lives), hope in God 131^ God's acts and words 1132 125- Mi. 4''
Is. 5921, o'^iy'?! lyS Ps. Iil^ 148^. PI. tQ''D'^'i;' abstr. everlastingness,
eternity 61" 77^ 145^^ I K. 8^' = 2 Ch. 6^ Is. 26* 45I' 51^ Ec. i^*^ Dn. 9^*.
For completeness here we may consider % nxj n.m. -y/nxj with the
conception of preeminence, so that the noun is time as enduring,
perpetuity, '3 niNa'a perpetual desolations 74^, 'j nj; z/w/o perpetuity
49^'' Jb. 34^^ cf. n'i.: Ps. 13^ 16^1 elsw. n-i-^ forever g"-!^ lo^i 4424
49I0 52' 68" 74!- 1°- 1^ 77^ 79^ 89*'' 103^. None of these terms have in
themselves the conception of never-ending and always-enduring
existence. That mng. can only come from context of the passages. —
7. jmnd] emph. in position sg. coll. v. v.*. — J nuin] pi. f. ruins I02''' of
cities Je. 25^ as Bosra 49I8, Tyre Ez. 26-0. There is no evidence for
the reference to nations in usage. Ps. 1091*^ ruined dwelHngs. —
lan] goes with aiiNn, coll. interpreted as pi. It is not homogeneous
with nmn which requires vb. or copula understood. Du., Marti,
suggest idt absorbed in similar idp. This is tempting but unnecessary.

— non] unnecessary gl., supposed by Du. to be relict of Str. n and to

stand for nin, but improb. Besides, it is difficult to explain. It cannot be
copula, and the emphatic definition of sf. is not justified by any
example in ^ ; v. 16^. — 8. ninn] 1 adver. nrni emphatic in antith. with
JMNn. — 9. sini] un- necessary and improbable. — p^xa San t33C'>]
=98'. — anc'^na d^dnS jn^] = 96I" (o^py). X San n.f. world (f 18I6 198
24I 338 50I2 77I9 89^^' 902 93I 9610-13 97* 98"- 9. — X [lu'''?] n.m. pi.
abst., in f alw. ethical; of government <f 58^ 75396IO989 99*, adv. 172.
— 10. ■'nn] i coord, juss. Dr., but this is against context, an abrupt
change. Usually juss. form is interpreted as of late style and without
force. Du. points in;'] after (g koX iyivero. But then if v.^^ are glosses
of late editor, it is best to return to 2d pers. of v.2-5 and rd. >nn\ —
nin>] is an unnecessary gloss. — t^v^r-c] n.m. inaccessible place, of
refuge in physical sense Is. 2512 33I6, of God gio^ 10 igs (- 2 S. 22^)
468- 1- 48* 59^- "• I8 628- ■ 9422 1442. — f-^'Q adj. crushed,
oppressed, 9-"' 10I8 7421 Pr. 2628; cf. sat Ps. 3419, na-ij 5119, naT
loio. — riTxa n^nyS] = loi, cf. ni>-\xa ^-lai Je. 14I, but n\nj? is a.X., >rny
316 for usual d\-i;?; and nnxa dearth, destitution, B'DV,. might be
interpreted as prep, a and ^•^x. Gr. would rd. n-ixa nni]jS as 462. —
11. inaa^i] 1 coord. Qal impf. 3 p., v. ^. — qpir ^T<y'\ Qal ptc. nominal
force. yT' V. A Earlier usage, know Yahweh Ex. 52 (J) Ho. 222 5* 82 ^p
79S; so shorten here to q^n"!^ to get proper measure. DiJ' yT- elsw.
91I* Is. 52*5 Je. 48''^.

— ^'u;-\-i] Qal ptc. pi. sf. 2 s. J r-\-t vb. (i) resort to God to consult or in-
quire of Him 24'' 783*, older mng. Gn. 2522 (J) Ex. 181^ (E) ; (2) seek
in

84 PSALMS

prayer and worship Pss. 9" 14^ (= 538) 22^7 348. 11 69S8 778 105*
1192- 10 Am. 5*- 6 Ho. 1012 Dt. 4'^'; (3) ask for, demand, require, subj.
God Pss. 9^8 lO*- 18- 15. (4) seek with application, study, late, 38'^ cf.
Pr. ii^' in bad sense; Pss. Iii2 11945.94.155 in good sense; (5) seek for,
care for, 142^. — 12. nar] Pi. imv. 3 pi. c. S for ace. v.^. — vmViSy
d''D>'3 nun] cf. 105I = Is. 12* = i Ch. 168 (ij?nin). — p-x 3ir>] phr. a.X.;
cf. 2<-<'. — 13. a'-p-j c'-ii] Qal ptc. cnT nominal force, t/. v.'i; avenger
of blood, cf. Gn. 9^ (P) Ez. 33'', cf. Ps. lo*- 1^ for similar mng. with Dim
omitted. — 2~'!<] is prosaic gl. — J n^U'] vb. forget. (i) God subj. :
abs. 10^^, c. ace. His people, their cry or needs 9^^ /o^^ 13^ 42I0 4425
74I9.23 7710. (2) man subj.: (a) forget God 44^8 5022 10621, divine
name 4421, deeds 78''- " loS^^, benefits 1032, laws iigis + st.^ abs.
5912; (Ji) forget persons 45I1, things 102^ I37'''^ Niph. be forgotten gi^
T,i^^. — J npvx] n.f. cry of distress, as Ex. 3'' (J) 222^ (E). — D^j;"] Kt.,
CM^y Qr., so lo'2 . the reverse 9^^, dmj>' lo^'', ^r; sg. coll. lo"-- ^- 9, ijy
abst. 9^*. These vari- ations illustrate confusion in MT. (S has g^^- 1^
ioi2- 1", for the pis. of both forms, TT^vTjTes; elsw. it uses for both pis.
without discrimination: w^vrjres 22^^ (aMj;) 74I8 (a^iJi'); tttuxoI 6gf^^
(aiuj?) 12" 722-4 (o^^jy); Trp^iers 259-9 348 37II 76I'' 147^ 149* (only for
dmj;') ; for sg. uniformly tttux^s. It is doubtful whether the difference in
form of pis. is any more than variation of same pi. from the sg. ^y;. u",
the supposed sg. of a^^'y;, does not exist. Nu. 128 Kt. is improb. ; v.
BDB. However, many think them different (cf. Rahlfs, ijj; und ^y; in d.
Psalmen, 1892, Dr.^B. art. Poor), j ,j.; ig usually coll. for Israel as
afflicted by enemies, or the pious in Israel afflicted by the wicked, the
latter later than the former ; not alw. easy to determine. The sg. coll. is
usually earlier than pi. The usage of -^ is («) coll. sg. as above io2- 9-
9 146 2225 34^ 35!" 6811 102I (unless n. pr.) Hb. 3", jr^Ni >y) Pss. 351°
37I* 40^8 ( = 706) 7421 861 109I6-22, iijr^N 140I8, 3N1D1 ijy 6989, Khi
>yi 828, yui ^j;? 88I6, ijyi n^m 251c, || Si Is. 26^ Zp. 3I2, cf. r\zy\ i:y Is.
662, n^jy of Zion Is. 5121 54II; pi. in this sense Pss. 918- 19 10I2- " 12^
2227 259- 9 348 37II 6988 74I9 7610 1476 1494, cf. Is. 1482 41I7 49I3 Zc.
Ii'^ii; (J)) of the people as subjects, /oor and needy Ps. 722- 4- 12; (c)
himible, over against proud i828 (=28. 2228) gl. as Pr. 384 l6i9 Zc. 99.
— 14. i:3;n] Qal imv. sf. error for usual •'jjin .5^2+171.^ j^^o.ii. 1. seo
BDj5., but V. Ges.§-'0!)', Ew.§25ic. ,-,{<■>] @, %, Ss, in accord with 2d
pers. of original Ps. But Aq., 3, Ba., Now., Du., would rd. pf ijiin and
nsn in accord with immediate context. — J "'jy] n.m. affliction 4425
881"^ 10710- « 11950.92^ obj. nxn 9^-4 25I8 318 119I53 Gn. 31*2 (E) Ex.
3'^ 48I (J). — injb'd] prep. JD causal. Qal ptc. pi. sf. I s. i.p. It is an
explanatory gl. — nic \njJC'] = 107I8 Jb. 381^ II np^x '10, SiNty x' Is.
3810. For n.iB as abode of the dead v. ffi. — 15. nisDN Xi^^^ final
clause Pi. cohort, impf i p. c. ace. as v.2, obj. — T^S^in'S:] v. Intr.§i. S;
is gl. as often. — T'?"?^? '!)"^!] phr- a.X., cf. jvs 'V 872. jvi- n^ not elsw.
in ^, but Is. 18 io82 Je. 48I Mi. 1I8 +. — nnnrin h^mn] is vb. Qal cohort,
impf. I p., also dependent on jycS "v. 2^^. The line is complete without
noun, which is a gl. — 16. J iy3a] c. 3 as 698- 15. The change to 3 p.
and tetrameter indi- cates a gl. nnir is the Pit of Sheol, or 2. pit dug
out, v. 7^^; v.i'* suggests the former, and that was probably the
original mng. But when the Str. was

PSALMS IX. AND X. 85

changed to tetrameter the relative clause with vcv made the latter
mng. neces- sary. The remaining three lines of the Str. were in no
part original. — f'] pron. poetic: (l) demonstrative 12^ Hb. i^i, so here
(g, Aq., 2, PBV.; but S', 3, and most moderns, as (2) rel. as Pss. lo^ ly^
315 32^ 62^^ 6829 i^^2* 1438 (all B) Ex. 1513- 16 Is. 4224 4321. — 17.
t-;y:2 vb. Niph. pf. refl. as 48* 762 and not pass, as elsw. of things 74^
77-° 79!" SS^^. — rsj ':'^.'£j] phr. a.X. sf. ref. to Yahweh and not to yu'-
i, sg. coll. Ha^j as io2-3.4. 13 (-^^ y.;-)_ — u'pHj] pointing favours Qal
ptc. J rpj vb. knock down, c. Yahweh subj. elsw. Pi. 3813 logii; so Hu.,3
De. But rd. with (5, Aq., S>, %, Ols., Ew., Ba., We., Buhl, u'Qij Niph. J
B'p' vb. be trapped; elsw. Qal lay snares 124'' 1419. — 18. uiu'^] future
; not return to the place from which they came, but as v.* 56!" turn
back in defeat ; cf. 61^ 70*. — nSiNi^';'], S of late style with local ace,
v.ffi. — ■•nrf] adj.pl. cstr. elsw. Is. 65", cf. Ps, 5022. — J jion] adj.
needy, poor, in Hex. J, E, D, mostly poetic ; as adj. 109I6, elsw. n. 49'^;
subject to oppression and abuse 37^* . to be cared for by the
righteous 82* ii2^ by God 35W 10741 113^ 132!^ 140^3^ by king 724-
12. 13. 13 . needing help from God g^^ i2«4oi8(= 706) 7421 861 10922
(all |l>jv) 6934 10931.-20. n^v] imv. cohort, is a gl. adapted to io2,
destroying measure and the proper beginning of Str. \ — ti'UN] sg.
coll. of enemy as mere man antith. Yahweh; so v.^i iqI* 56^ 6612 (z/.
55). — Tl^js-'^y] "more def. and distinct than ■^-'I'h,''' BZ)B ; cf. l84»
Je. 6". — 21. nin^] is a gl. — ^'}''"^'\ ctr. hn-iid txt. err. for % niid n.
terror 7612, so Jf, Aq., e, E, j5DB., Dr., Du. But (5, 'S>, POfweiTrjv =
nyn teacher, so Ba. after Luther, " Meister." But there is no usage to
justify the use of teacher in such a severe sense. — ij.*"'''] final
clause. — ^'^\f\ prosaic gl., making 1. too long. — X. 1. nt-;^] as 222
42I0 432 74I 8815 with inipf. expostulation ; cf. r^-d^ 2^. — mni] is a gl.
— i"'''n^2] adj. c. 3, a.X. possibly txt. err. for pinir @, 3, as elsw. 3812
1392. — 2. yah niNja] yuh is gl. defining subj. vb., but making 1. too
long; rd. iniNJ3. — ninrc2] is an explanatory gl. I npjD n.f. devices,
aXw. in bad sense, elsw. 21I2, ivickediiess, in act 37^ 139^". — i^rn]
i.p. J au'n vb. Qal (i) devise, plan, c. ace. alw. evil in ^, elsw. 2112354-
20265418^2* i4o3-5; (2) c. S pers. 40I8 (good ?) ; (3) iiiipute iniquity 322.
Niph. be accounted 4423 885, imputed io63i. Pi. (i) consider, be
mindful of 776 11959 1448; (2) devise, c. V inf. 73I6 Pr. 248. — 3. ^^j) 'p]
might begin Str. 3, but it has a different tone and is gnomic in
character (z'. j''). — ^u'pj nvvp] makes a prose sentence, improb.
because of parall. vbs. and gnomic style. Rd. ipiNn, then ircj is its
syn., obj. of i^a of 1. 2; and 1 before yxa is error of interpreta- tion. —
iTi?] syn. SSn, c. lu'pj z.%/i,(f^^, congratulate self {v. 5^^). |^ by
attaching '■> ]'n: to this v. as rel. clause mutilated Str. j and made an
awkward sentence. — It is possible then that l^3 was originally
interpreted in bad sense as curse, euphemism for S'^p, as Gr., to
avoid the cursing and contemning of Yahweh even by the wicked {v.
Br.SHS. p. 178). gut all these difficulties are due to err. of |^ in
arrangement of lines. — }'{<;] Pi. pf. % vn; vb. Qal contemn 107II Je.
3324 Dt. 3219, Pi. elsw. v.i3 7410- is Nu. h"- 23 i630 (J) Je. if^ +. It
begins Str. J as @. — 4. ^2N naj:] phr. a.X. J npj n.m. only here ^
interp. i9DB. of haughtiness of the wicked ; cf. oiry 'J loi^, vb. 3*7 'j
131I. But 6 Acord t6

86 PSALMS

irXfjOos rrjs 6py7js avrov; 3 secimdum altihidinem fur oris sui ; so Du.,
who, however, thinks (@ rd. 3ir, but this is improbable ; it rather
interprets the difficult phr. Du. is correct in thinking of the greatness of
divine anger, and these as words of wicked just as in next clause. —
3'\'^?< ^^■] '4^ = 53^ not a denial of the existence of God, but of His
presence and interest in the matter. — vn^src"'^--] the noun as v.^*;
but '?d is a gl., making 1. too long. <5 ivuiriov avTov, as 9^'^ is prob.
interpretation. — 5. I'^'n;] a.\. Qal impf. t [^'^] =be siro/ig,- cf. '-.-n
strength ; so RV., Ols., De., Pe., Che., Ba., Du., Dr. But 3 partureunt;
so Aq., Quinta impf. '^in. (@ fiejSrjXolvTai., so S de pro- faned = i'7n\
Niph. impf. J ''^■;. ST I^nS-s is followed by Gr., Lag., We. in reading r\-
h-i\ but that was probably interpretation. The text of <5 best suits
context. The ways of Yahweh are defiled here, as holy places Ez. y'^-
* 25^, name of God Is. 48" Ez. 2o8- "■ 22, even God Himself Ez. 22i6-
26. _ ,3-,-,] Kt. err. for r^m, Qr., <5, as 25*- ^ 27^^ 37^* 51!^ +, term of D
for divine laws (7^ z-*).

— t !^r'^33] elsw. 342 62^ io63 1 19-0. — anc] n.m. height (v. 7*)
begins Str. c. |§ wrongly attaches this n. to the previous context. —
S3] is gl., spoiling measure. —6. o^a i^n] phr. v."- ^^ 14I (= 53^) 3525
748. — dVdn--?] Niph. ii. pf. t am vb. Qal totter, slip of foot 38^' 94^^,
mts. 46*, kingdom 46'^, land 60*. Niph. made to totter, be shaken,
overthrown, usually with neg., earth 1045, its foundations 82^, 'I'jn 93I
96!^ the holy city 46^ Mt. Zion 125I, usually of men, espec. the
righteous, with neg. S3, elsw. 155 16* 21^ 30^ 623- ^ 112^ without neg.
13^ 140", fig. of steadfast obedience 17^. Hiph. dislodge, let fall i,s*
140".— fill ii'^] at close of 1. zi,'^'^ 4912 778 856 102I3 135I3 14610, at
beginning icfi 79^^ 892 106^1 1 19^^, in the middle 89^. Therefore Du.
is not justified in saying "gehort das mi -nS nach stehendem
Sprachgebrauch zum Vorhergehenden." — ;'-;3"sS iu'n] is awkward.
(5 ^■vev kukov, 3 sine vialo — j?i n':'3 without rel. is more prob. — 7.
n\s] is vb. swear, syn. idn, and not noun cursing, as pj 59!^, with
subsequent clause, which makes an awkward sentence, gives a line
too long, and obscures the Str. b which began with inifi. — n';;d in^p]
phr. a.X. — "lipi iTic-}^] phr. a.X., butcf. nnnni ^n 5512.

— psi Scy] phr., elsw. 90^0 Jb. 4* 5^ Is. loi ; cf. Ps. 55". For Vny v. y^^.
ps V. j^. This couplet is tetrameter and gnomic, and if original there
must be a gl. But it takes the place of Str. c, and deceit is suited to the
context. The original was doubtless without iini and pvXi, which were
amplifications. — 8. t O"'??^] n- pl- settlements of tents Gn. 25I6 (P),
or houses Lv. 25^1 (H), so Ba., Du., Dr. ® luirk irXova-Lwv, U cum
divitibus = □'"H^T? (cf. Is. 53^), is improb. tZT D''nsi suits the context,
but would be prosaic. — J o^nDD] n. pi. secret places for hiding, elsw.
1712 64^, sg. v.^ dub. — vrv] begins Str. }', which follows B, as La. 2,
3, 4 ace. to ancient order of Heb. alphabet. MT. neglects it by
appending this 1. to v.^. — ^^Sn'^] = r\^'r\\ 3 robustos tuos, Aq. r^v
eiiTToplav crov, as 481'', np'^n v.^*; cf. SWD '^n Qr. v.^"; this last as
Gr. dittog. for 0''N of ->::{< leaving i^n. But (S et's t6v irivriTa, so S, ^T
= ^f^\i adj. hapless, BDB.; n^'^n Ew.§i89(3); r^-^n K6."-(i)"8. But these
are the only possible passages, and the derivation from y'lSn after
Arabic is dub. — X 'p,i] adj. innocent, elsw. 15^ 24* 9421 10688 Dt. 19I0
2725.-9. njDa] Kt. a
PSALMS IX. AND X. 87

c. J nrD n. f. thicket, booth, as 1812 3121 and Kt. 27^, but Qr. ^rp, sf. c.
% -ip 76** Je. 2588, Qr. Ps. 27^ — ^-iN"] repeated 1. 2 at expense of
measure. — r|ii3n';;] inf. fully written, also I'^'i'' impf. 1 1^'^ vb. catch,
seize, elsw. Ju. 21-1. — i^u'p] inf. cstr. c. 3 temporal. J "IV? vb. (l) drag
away ; cf. 28'', both of lion; (2) draiu out, prolong T^b^^ Z^^ 109I-. —
''nun^] is usually attached to ^ycr:, but the use of a net is not suited to
a lion. © attaches it to next Str. The initial i' of Str. is missing. We
might supply J is Qal pf. lis vb. htmt as 140I- La. 3^-'. — noil] Kt. adj. r\-
p^, so Aq., S, 3, ,S, Hu.'', Ba., coftfractns ; cf. -1-1 9!'^ 10^^; but Qr. n3-
i^. Qal impf. [id-"] = njt vb. i-r«5/i, elsw. Pi. 44-0 51IO; so (5 ra-
rreivuiaei, "S humiliabit, Gr.; Niph. (5^ crushed 38'* 511^. Ew., 01s.,
De. al. interpret .-13^1 as 1 consec. Qal pf. = and he is crushed. Such
a vb. does not suit the use of a net, and does not yield the needed s.
It is prob. that the original reading was n'^n intrna iTis. The ns fell off
owing to haplog. of 1. The 1 is txt. err. for s originally in the Egyptian
Aramaic script. The n added to yy was interpretation of form, ina'-ia
was transposed, and thus easily went into previous v. — VDisja] 3 of
instrument and pi. % aixj? adj. ace. to usage (i) strong mimbers, here
as 35^^ Am. 5^^, cf. vb. Ps. 3820 ^qS- 13 69^ 139I''; elsw. {2) mighty
135^". — 11. J i\3p i^npn] phr. elsw. ij"^ 22-^ 27^ 30^ 51" 69I** 88^^ I02"'
143''; cf. 44-5 104^3. — nx:';'] is gl., destroys the measure. — 12.
^r^y'T''] Qal cohort, imv. urgent entreaty, v. f. — Sn nin^] makes 1. too
long ; the former is a gl., the latter goes into the next line. It is an early
error, for (@, 3 have it. — xrj] Qal archaic strong imv. for usual Nt-
from xt-j, V. ^. Lift up the hand, to smite, as io6"'*, usually in prayer 28-
63^ 134"^. — D^j;"] Kt. Diij;?, Qr., v. gl^, so v.^'^, a''ijy for an original
>j>*. — 13. J np-'?>] wherefore, s.% 2)^'^^. — D>nSvS'] is a gl. — 14.
nnx-i] Qal pf. 2 m., fully written r, defective ■>!<. — nns 1? although in
(g, is yet dittog. of nnxi. — Di'51 ^rj:] phr. a.\., cf. jiNi Scy v." 90IO. —
^-,^,3 p^i^j q^i jnf. est. of jnj, S pur- pose, to requite with the hand, the
hand lifted up, as v.^'^. pj in the sense of requital 28^-* i2o'^ The usual
rendering, as syn. of takifig into the hand, has no justification in
usage. — n\'?>] emph. — J a''";] n. (m.) orphan: (i) of individuals 68'^
82^ 94^ 1099- 1- 1469 ; (2) of nation lo^^-is La. s^. — 15. yni] is a gl.,
though in (@. It makes 1. too long, is dittog. of ;jr-\ v.j^. — U'n-in]
inter- preted by 1^, 3 as Qal impf.; by AV., Dr., JPSV. as juss., and
following vb. as in final clause ; by (5, "S, Aq., S, Si, ©, Gr., Du. as
Niph. impf., so also NSi^n. —

16. •^_r^ but (S PaaCKev(Tei,'S regnabit ; so Gr. ■i'^C\ — nini] is a gl.

defining I'^C. — i"'3>j] Qal. pf., V. i^. (& dvoXdffde, V peribitis ; so Gr.
n3N% better as Du., Pi. imv. — ''X-ivS'p] The sf. is an interpretation of
the original I'-iNn v. v.^^. —

17. ni.T'] is gl., makes the 1. too long. — sjS ppn] Hiph. impf. 2 m. pD
set the mind, give attention to, as 78* Jb. ii^'' 2 Ch. 12^*. The sf. is a
misinter- pretation. Hi., Du. would rd. 2d pers. — qrN] is used with
'y^t'^'T^, elsw. only Pr. 2'-, and is here an unnecessary gl., z/. j3 776.
— ig. ^iy I'pii-Sa] is a marginal gl. which has crept into the text. It
disturbs the sentence, and makes the line too full. — F'^y'^] |1 asu*'^
Qal inf. cstr. expressing purpose of Yahweh. $>•-»>? vb. Qal (i)
usually intrans., tremble, be in terror Dt. i'^ 'f^ 20^ 31 «> Jos. I^ Jb.
31''*, but this does not suit context; (2) trans., cajise to

88 PSALMS

tremble, terrify Is. a^^- 21 suits this passage and gives intensity to
v.^^*, Niph. ptc. of 'AY, as terrible, exciting terror, Ps. 89^. — fUN J as
()^- ^i. — yi^n jd] (5 vnNH Si'. This is interpretation, and not suited to
v^^.

PSALM XI., 2 STR. 81

Ps. 1 1 is a guest Ps. The Psalmist has taken refuge in Yah- weh
(v.^'), and expostulates with those who urge him to flee from his
enemies to the mountains (v.^"'^). Yahweh is in His heav- enly temple
(v.*), testing the righteous (v.'"'), hating the wicked (v.^''), and about to
destroy them (v."). A liturgical couplet states the general truth that
Yahweh loveth the righteous, and they will behold His face (v.^).

TN (Thee), Yahweh, have I taken refuge. How say ye to me : " Flee to

(the) mountain as a bird ; " For lo they tread the bow, " They have
prepared their arrow on the string, " To shoot in darkness at the
rightminded. " When the foundations are being thrown down, " The
righteous — what has he done ? " YAHWEH is in His holy temple;
Yahweh is in heaven. His throne; His eyes behold (the world), His
eyelids try the sons of mankind. Yahweh trieth the righteous. But the
wicked His soul doth hate; He will rain upon the wicked coals of fire,
Brimstone and a burning wind will be the portion of their cup.

The Ps. was in IB and then subsequently in SB iv. Intr. §§ 27. 33). It is
a Ps. of refuge, giving the experience of an individual, and stating it
objec- tively. It was generalised by glosses and a concluding couplet,
and so adapted to public worship. The following are the evidences of
date : (i) There is no reference to earlier literature, except possibly to
the story of the destruction of Sodom: Gen. 19-* (J), in the original
v.**. (2) The words: nineri v.^, elsw. Is. 20* 2 S. 10* in a different
sense; niBjjSr v.®, elsw. La. 5^° Ps. 119^3; and syntax, ibs^ v.^
showing neglect of juss. characteristic of Is.'^ give evidence of a date
not earlier than the Exile. (3) The pnx y8. 5. 7 js one who seeks refuge
in Yahweh and is rightminded; there is no trace of legal or gnomic
conceptions. The enemies are not foreign but domestic, and are men
of disorder. (4) (a) The reference to the heavenly temple and neglect
of the earthly, points to a time when the earthly temple

PSALM XI. 89

had little religious influence, (i) The wide outlook of the divine
inspection of the world implies the world-point of view rather than the
provincial. (c) The conception of the disciplinary testing of the
righteous and the sure destruction of the violent enemies is post-
deuteronomic. On the whole the Ps. seems to be subsequent to J, D,
and Is.^, and to precede the legal attitude of Ezra and his times. It is
best explained as from the circumstances of the feeble community in
Jerusalem shortly after the Restoration.

Str. I. 1. The Psalmist states emphatically, / have taken refuge\

probably in the original less objectively. — in Thee, Yahweh\ as 31-
71^ condensed by a late editor to "in Yahweh," cf. Vrss. Therefore he
is not dismayed by his perils or the anxieties of his advisers, but on
the contrary expostulates with them. — Hoiv say ye to me ?\ The
remainder of the Str. is taken up with their advice, in which the poet
describes the perilous situation. — Flee {thou)'], so all ancient Vrss.
and Qr., over against Kt. " flee ye," which originated from " your
mountain," an error of MT., for inountain as of Vrss. — as a bird\ This
is thought to be a proverbial popular phrase by Ew., Hu., al. Birds flee
to forests when in peril, and as these in Palestine were on mountains,
naturally to the mountains. The mountains of Judah were especially
places of refuge on account of numerous caves, steep cliffs, and
inaccessible rocks ; therefore from the earliest to the latest times they
have been refuges of the perse- cuted ; so for David i S. 24, 26 ; for
Mattathias i Mac. 2-^. — 2. The reason for this advice is they tread the
bow || they have prepared their arrow on the string]. The enemies are
archers, they are all ready to shoot, he is in deadly peril. — to shoot in
darkness]. They are not in battle array, they are not face to face with
him ; but they are hidden, concealed in the darkness, so that he
cannot tell when they will shoot or from what direction ; they are
secret, treacherous, though deadly enemies. They are probably not
real archers, but they are compared to bowmen in ambush. — at the
rightminded]. They are not only the enemies of the Psalmist, but of all
the rightminded, and for the reason that they are rightminded. Their
purpose is to destroy the righteous. The poet is in peril just because
he is righteous. — 3. When the foundations are being thrown down] :
the foundations are the established institutions, the social and civil
order of the com-
90 PSALMS

munity. (3, S>, V interpret as vb. with rel. : " For wliat Thou hast
estabUshed they throw down," which thinks of the institutions as
divine. These enemies are not only enemies of the righteous, but they
are puHing down all the institutions and good order of society. These
institutions protect the rightminded righteous : when they are
destroyed the righteous are exposed to violence of all kinds. — The
righteous\ emph. in position, for his right- eousness is the real issue.
That describes the Psalmist in the statement of his timid advisers. —
what has he done'], so PBV., Kirk, rightly. Experience shows that he
has not accomplished anything under such circumstances ; therefore
in such a time, and in such peril, the best advice is " flee," take refuge
in the mountains — in striking antith. to the Psalmist's action in taking
refuge in Yahweh. The translations : " What can the righteous do?"
AV., RV., though sustained by VfrP^ ; "shall do," JPSV., are difficult to
reconcile with the Heb. perfect tense. The eight lines of this Str. are
synth. each to the previous in regu- lar order.

Str. II. The advisers have stated strongly what the enemies are doing.
The Psalmist now in antith. states more strongly what Yahweh is
doing, as a justification of his seeking refuge in Him. It is therefore an
antistr. to the previous one. This Str. is com- posed of four couplets,
three syn. y.^"- *'*''■* *^, one antith. v.\ — 4. Yahweh is ifi His holy
temple'], sometimes Yahweh is con- ceived as resident in His holy
temple in Jerusalem, in the throne room of that temple, as 5^ 79^
138"; but here from the syn. Yahweh is in heaven, the temple is the
heavenly one, as Mi. i^ Hb. 2^ Ps. 18^. — Bis throne], either in
apposition with heaven as a closer definition of heaven itself as the
throne, cf. Is. 66\ or local accusative on His throne ; in either case,
seated on His throne in His heavenly palace. Enthroned there He is
not indif- ferent to what transpires on earth and among men. — His
eyes behold], the object has fallen out of ^, but is given in some Vrss.
as the world, which is most appropriate to the context. It is especially
favoured by the syn. Bis eyelids try the sons of man- kind]. The
eyelids are strained in the severe scrutiny, which marks closely and
accurately all that men do in the world. This tetrastich is in antith. to
v.*, the statement of the Psalmist that he

PSALM XL 91

has taken refuge in Yahweh, and the advice to seek refuge in the
mountains. He has in fact sought refuge in heaven, a place infinitely
higher and more secure than the mountains ; and in Yahweh, the
heavenly King, who is investigating just this situation in which he is
involved. — 5. Yahweh tricth the righteous~\. If, as his advisers admit,
he is righteous v.^* and rightminded v.% Yahweh is scrutinising him,
trying him and his case thoroughly. — but the wicked His soul doth
hate']. This exact antith. to the previous line is weakened by a later
editor, at the expense also of the measure, in his effort to describe the
wicked more par- ticularly by hi?n that loveth violence. They are the
archers of v.^ Their treacherous preparations to shoot the righteous
are all observed by Yahweh, and He hates them from His very soul.
The soul is the seat of the passion of anger and hatred, for God as
well as for man. If, therefore, Yahweh is trying the righteous man, and
hating his deadly enemies, the reason given by the advisers for
fleeing to the mountains is not a sound one ; it is rather a reason why
he should do what he has done : take refuge in Yahweh. — 6. This
couplet is synth. to the previous one and in antith. to v.'^. — He will
rain upon the wicked]. The figure of rain is suggested by the fact that
Yahweh is on His heavenly throne and is looking down from heaven
upon the earthly situa- tion ; and also by the fact that divine
interpositions are ordinarily conceived as coming from heaven. —
Coals of fire], so after 2. For an image of lightning flashes and
thunderbolts in similar terras, v. Ps. i8^^^^ |^ snares a7td fire gives a
heterogeneous combination, and it is difficult to understand what
snares have to do with this storm of judgment. The syn. brimstone
reminds of the destruction of Sodom Gn. 19^* (J), and a burning wind
of the Samum or Sirocco of the East. — will be the portion of their
cup], not that they were to drink in their cup such a mixture of
brimstone and burning, but the cup is fig., as Ps. 16', of what one
enjoys at a feast. Yahweh rains from heaven upon these wicked men,
and they drink their portion. Instead of a draught of joy, it is a draught
of burning judgment. In antith. to these wicked men casting down the
foundations of society v.^", is Yahweh raining fire from heaven upon
them ; and so in response to the final question of the previous Str. ^^
What has he done" v.^^ is the answer —

92 PSALMS

there is no call for him to do anything. Yahweh has done it for him.
The wicked have their portion already in hand.

7. The Ps. has reached its splendid climax. There was nothing more
to be said. But a later editor, thinking he might give it a better
devotional ending, appends an appropriate couplet. —

For the righteous Yahweh loveth ; The upright will behold His face.

This is a synth. couplet enhancing the privileges of the righteous of

the Ps. The righteous || the upright'] are the " rightminded " (v.'"'). A
still later editor, probably on account of the unusual emph. position of
" the righteous," regards it as predicate of Yahweh, or adjective, and
so either " Yahweh is righteous " or " the righteous Yahweh," and
accordingly supplies an object to the vb. : " righteous acts" which may
be interpreted either of righteous acts of the righteous man, as Is. 64^,
or of the righteous acts which Yahweh Himself loves to do. — behold
His face'], so RV., Dr., that is, see the face of Yahweh, as His guest in
the temple. Kirk., cf. 5^", or after death, cf. 16" 17^^ That is the highest
privilege of the one whom Yahweh loves. But it may be rendered " His
face beholdeth the upright," so essentially AV., JPSV., which is a
rather tame repetition of v."*', and is improbable, even in a liturgical
addition to the Ps.
1. nin'ia] emph. — "'rr'pn] Qal pf. action completed in present, f. 2^2.
xhis 1. is defective. It is probable that the original was ipiDn mni 12 as
31^ 71I. ■ — 1 1''^'] ^^^' (') interrog. how? in expostulation 137'* as Gn.
39^ 448-34 Jos. cf (J), t ('i)">DNn ■T'N hozu canst tho2i {ox you) Ps.
ii^ as Ju. i6i^ Is. 19II Je. 2^^; (2) exclam. hotv ! in satisfaction Ps. 73I"
Is. 14*- 12 Je. 4829. — ^C'dj^] to me, V. 3^. — mj] Kt. Qal imv. m. pi.
originated from sf. D3in which is not sustained by context nor by Vrss.
which rd. iifls 1D3 "\n. Accordingly 'iij Qr. fs. is correct. J iiJ vb. Qal
viove to and fro, flutter as bird 11^, elsw. in sympathy 69^^^ Jb. 2^^
42^^, Hiph. cause to wander aimlessly as fugitives 36^2 59I2 ^_ txt. —
■103] is fuller archaic form of prep. 3 sim, v. 2(f. — 2. a vi:^^] a class
as v.^- ^ antith. pits, v. i^, here an unnecessary gl. — nr|-> |i3-\i^] Qal
impf. 3 pi. full form in 11 descriptive, v. 7!^. — ijrr] Polel pf. 3 pi. proper
perfect. — "^n;'-'?,!:] i.p. without pausal vowel as indicated by Mas. —
n''"!"'?] Qal inf. cstr. c. ^, pur- pose. J ni> vb. Qal ( I ) shoot arrows c.
ace. p. 64^, c. *]> p. 11^. Hiph ( I ) same c, ace. p. 646- 8 prob. also 45^
{v. txt.). (2) direct, teach tt\3 25^ 32^, of God c. ace. p. I igi'^^. also ace.
rei 27" 86" 1 19*8, i-na 25I2. — f in;] poetic, archaic for 3 elsw. Is. 25I0
(Qr.) 432 4416- 19 Jb. 98° (Kt.) i6*-5 19I6 378. Before Sdn

PSALM XI. 93

more euphonic than 3. — f ^1? ''Tv':] "v- 7^^ 32'^ 36" 64II 94I5 97". — 3.
■>;] conj. when. — ninu'i] n. pi. emph. \ ^'C n. : (i) sitting place,
buttocks 2 S 10* Is. 20*. This does not suit our passage. 3 has leges.
2. dea-iJLol, so usually foundations, Dr. buttresses (Is. 19^'^ J^ is
interpreted as same; but (5, ST n^riB', so Bu.). @, Si interpret dirt d
KaTriprliru here, n article for relative and verb, ninB* = W/4a^ 77/om
/last established, nia' f. (S?. This is tempting but improb. — pD"!)!^.!]
Niph. impf. 3 pi. full form, cf. v.^ @ interprets as Qal. Join Qal: (i)
throw down 28-'; (2) break azvay teeth 58''. Niph. i^i^ thrown down, so
here of walls of city Je. 50^^ cities Ez. ■^(y'^. — Sy^s'nn] cf. Jb. ii^.
Two tones are needed; there should be no Makkeph. — ith'' vj^j,'] phr.
a.\.; n. emph.; vb. Qal impf. 3 pi. of habitual action. The obj. is needed
for meas- ure. (S has et's rhv ■Kivt\ra. = no'^n'^ as lo*'- 1°- ^* probably
assimilated to that passage; G Syr. Hexapla n^nS to world is better
suited to context v. lyU. — 4. X nrn] vb. Qal see, behold: (i) (a) c. ace.
rei 58^- ^^, God's face //' 17^^; {b) God subj. His eyes iii 17^; (c) c. 3
look on, "' d;'3 in temple 27*. (2) see, perceive c. ace. Yahvveh in His
temple 63^, in His providential working 46^ Is. 2611- 11 Jb. 23^. — X
D^t^JOg] n.m. pi. eyelids 11* 132*. — 5. jnai pnx ->]. |tj, 3 make this a
complete sentence attaching yuni to next line, (g followed by Du.
attaches it to previous clause, making two tetrameters. But the testing
is more appropriate to the righteous, and we get a better antith. by
contrasting God's dealings with the righteous and the wicked in the
two lines. >'sm is the proper antith. to pnx. Then Dsn jnxi must be a gl.
of specification. — 'ic'oj nxjt;"] Qal pf. 3 f. itdj subj.; but (5 /uto-et ry\v
eavroO ^vx'n" (cf. Pr. 8-^) must have rd. Njr, In (§ lE'Sj is himself; in f^
B*ej is the seat of anger. (5 makes the antith. in the person of the
wicked, J^ with the previous line. S'OJ n.f. as J reflexive 49^^ 69I1, for
paraphrase of pers. pronouns V. 3^, as seat of emotions and
passions v. 10^. — 6. tJc;'] Qal impf., in form juss. ; but it has lost its
juss. force, as often in later poetry after Is.^. { T^n vb. denom. rain,
Qal, Am. 4^. Hiph. in ^ only fig.; manna 78-'*, flesh 78-^ cf. bread Ex.
16* (J) and coals of fire Ps. /A — a''ns] is scribal error for ipns after S,
Ew., Ba., ^DB., Du. f en? coal Pr. 26-1. nno tr'N Is. 54^^ cf. 441^. X ns
n.m. bird trap, in ^ only fig. of calamities and plots 1 1911° 124" 1408
142'* Je. 18^2, B'ipi '13 Pss. 91^, cf. 124'' 141^ Ho. 9^; as source or
agent of calamity Ps. 69^3 Ho. 5I Is. 8^* Jos. 231'^; so here if correct,
but altogether improbable.

— t^??] ^•^- f-^^f of conflagration, antith. did 6612, ^s consuming 68^

74'' 118^2. subj. my3 83^^ C\S3 '\-\v 461" 80^'^, U'N "lun 211°; (2) of
lightning, (a) natural 29^^ 104* 105^2 1488; {b) theophanic, u'n -hm
i8i3-i*, cf. 140", so here if U'n ^nnij. It precedes Yahweh 50^ 97^. (3)
The historic theophanies of the Exodus 78^* 105^^, consuming Korah
rs -\V2T\ 106^^ (4) Fire of anger n^DN i89 2110 78'^^ z'H-2 my3 795 =
89*^ cf. 78^1, of strong emotion U'n lyan 39*.— JnnoJ] n.f. brimstone,
fig. of judgment, with -foon also Gn. 192* (J) Ez. 38-2. •
— fn'^Dv'^j] n.f. pi. raging heat, fig. zeal sg. Ps. 119^^ pi. of the wind
Samum //*, no need however of nn, which makes 1. too long; of fever
of famine La. 5!".

— X njc] n.i. portion, cstr. pijc. -y/njD (v. Ges.§^'" Lag.^^'^^i- ^5°) in
good sense, of Yahweh i6^ in bad sense //" 63^^, cf. 68-*. It was contr.
for euphony and

94 PSAOis

should be connected with zo^o by a Makkeph for a single tone. J D^r

n.f. cu/> in good sense as given by Yahweh 23^ ii6i-', Yahweh Himself
i65; in bad sense'given the wicked to drink 11^ 75^ Je. 49I- La. 4-1 Is.
51I" Ez. 23^^ — 7. ^C"? ^i'^'' P'''S '-] cf. v>. The position of P'Ti is
unusual. Accordingly it was regarded by f^, (5, 3 as an attribute of
Yahweh, and a cognate obj. was supplied in •"''p'^x righteous acts, of
divine acts 103^ + 6 1., but if correct here of human acts as Is. 64^ Je.
51I0 + 4 t. But it is doubtless a gl. making the 1. too long. — T'jp irn^
ir^]. -ir; v. 7^ here only coll., and therefore doubtful. (5 interprets as -
iu-\ The vb. may be pi. if connected with p'Ti, coll. as subj.; if not it
may be an interpretation and not original with -^z-, as sub- ject. 'ir:\]p
archaic sufHx for rjo, usually pL, but here sg. as Jb. 20--^ 27-^, v.
Ges.§i''3(2)n. 3 This form of suffix gives a more melodious ending to
the Ps. These two lines expressing a general truth are a later gl. for
congregation, not suited to the original Ps.

PSALM XII., 4 STR. 4*.

Ps. 12 is a prayer, in which the congregation implores Yahweh to

save them, for the faithful vanish away and liars prevail (v.^-^) ; and to
cut off the liars (v.'^'). Yahweh Himself says that He will arise, and set
the afflicted in safety (v.^ '*). The congre- gation finally expresses
confidence that Yahweh will preserve them from the wicked round
about (v.^^) .

r\ SAVE, Yahweh, for (kindness) is no more;

For (faithfulness) is vanished from among the sons of mankind;

Empty lies they speak, each with his neighbour.

With flattering lip, with double mind they speak, jyr AY Yahweh cut off
every flattering lip,

And (every) tongue speaking great words :

Those who say, " To our tongues we give might,

Our lip is our own ; who is lord over us ? " "gECAUSE of the spoiling
of the afflicted, because of the sighing of the poor,

Now will I arise," saith Yahweh.

" I will set (him) in safety, I will (shine forth for) him,

(When thrust down) to the earth he shall be purified seven times."

'pHOU, Yahweh, wilt preserve (his life).

Wilt keep (him) from this generation forever.

(Though) round about the wicked walk,

(When Thou risest up), (Thou dost lightly esteem) the sons of
mankind.

The Ps. was in Q, then in £H and D3S {v. Intr. §§27, 31, ^i). In the
latter it received the assignment ."'■r-U-n"'^", indicating that it was to
be sung an octave lower, that is, by the bass voice {v. Intr. § 34). The
Ps. is unusually
PSALM XII. 95

symmetrical in structure, 4x4x4. This is disturbed by the gnomic gl. in

vJ. The date of the Ps. cannot be too late because of juss. v.*, cohort
v.-; but demonst. ir without article v.^ is not classic, idj v.-* as y^'^ yj'^
and iDo v.- = 1DDN 77^; the use of "I'Dn, d^jicn v.^, D^jy, a^jvjN v.'',
for the righteous members of the congregation over against wicked
members, all indicate a time of religious declension, in which the
pious were in great suffering and peril, especially from slander and
violence. It was a time of external peace and internal corruption. The
great stress laid upon sins of speech, v.^, cf. 41' 144^ Pr. 6-* I Ch.
12*^; v.* cf. 131M indicates the influence of Persian ethics. V.^ gives a
citation from Is. 33'", and not the reverse. All this favours the Persian
period, at the time when the people were corrupted by mingling too
freely with the neighbouring nations, subsequent to the building of the
second temple and prior to the reforms of Ezra and Nehemiah,

Str. I. is composed of two tetrameter syn. couplets. The couplets

themselves are antith. — 2. O save'], cohort, imv., earnest entreaty to
Yahiveh, — for\ giving the reason. — kindness \ faith- fulness] as
suggested by chief ancient Vrss. and best suited to context. ^ and
other Vrss. followed by EV^ have " godly " and "faithful." — is no
more], have come to an end as f-^ if. — is vanished], has
disappeared, ceased, as 77^. According to the in- terpretation
adopted, kindness, trustworthiness seem no longer to exist in the
community, cf. Ho. 4' Je. 7^. In the other case the persons themselves
who should have these characteristics are no more, cf. Mi. f Is. 57^ —
3. Empty lies they speak], fre- quentative, of their custom or habit, cf.
41'^ 144*-^^. — each with his neighbour]. Unfaithfulness has so
spread throughout the con- gregation that it has become a personal
matter of man with man. — With flattering lip], as v.^ cf. Pr. 6-\ — with
double mind], with two different minds, cf. i Ch. 1 2^'^ Ja. i^
Str. II. has two syn. couplets. — 4. May Yahweh cut off]. The juss.
takes place of imv. of previous Str. — every flattering lip II every
tongue speaking great words]. These do not refer to the character of
the words as related to the speaker, and so " proud things " PBV.,
boastful ; but as related to the hearer, greater than the reality, and so
flattering, deceiving, and misleading. — 5. Those who say], referring
to persons who use lip and tongue. — To our tongue we give might],
as (§, J, Hi., De., Dr., Kirk., that it may speak these great words. We
are mighty, with no one mightier than we are. — who is lord over us ?]
implying negative answer,

96 PSALMS

no one. We are our own lord, our lips are our own], in our own
possession and power, and therefore we may make them as mighty
as we please. " Proud hypocrites are meant, putting confidence in
their speech to deceive men, and not submitting themselves to God,"
Aug. The translation " with our tongue will we prevail," EV'., JPSV.,
after E, though followed by Ba., Du., al., is gram- matically not so easy
and not so well suited to context.

Str. III. is a synth. tetrastich disordered by a gnomic gloss. — 6.

Because of the spoiling]. The crafty enemies were also violent. They
had attacked the people unprepared and had taken spoils from them.
— sighitig], indicating a sad condition as the result of this grievous
wrong. — the afflicted \\ poor], as 35^" 37" 40^" (= 70") 74^' 86^ 109^'' -;
the prey of the liars and flatterers among their neighbours. These are
the words of Yahvveh Himself, who is re- solved to interpose on their
behalf — the reason for which is men- tioned first for emphasis. —
Now will I arise, saith Yahweh], an exact quotation from Is. 33^".
Yahweh rises up, when He would interpose on behalf of His people or
the righteous among them, of. lo^^ — / will set in safety], phr. only
here, an exact response to the entreaty v.^". — / will shitie forth for
him], in theophanic manifestation as Dt. 33^ Pss. 50^ 80- 94^ in
accordance with Vrss. The three vbs. without conj. give emph.
utterance to the purpose of Yahweh. But ?^ gives a vb. that occasions
great difficulty, which is interpreted as a relative clause ; " from him
that puffeth at him " AV. ; " at whom they puff" RV., as 10' ; " at whom
they scoff" JPSV., or, "that he panteth for" RV."", Dr., or temporal "
when they pant for him " Kirk. ; none of which are satisfactory. — 7.
The words of Yahweh are pure words, silver refined]. This clause
constitutes a gl., interrupting the words of Yahweh and destroying the
structure of the Str., which has its fourth line at the close of v.^ It is a
glossator's expression of admiration of the words of Yahweh uttered
in the Str. It is, moreover, a gnomic sentence, cf. Pr. 30^ Pss. i8^*
19^". His words are as pure as re- fined silver. — When thrust down
to the earth], referring to the afflicted among the people, continuing
the words of Yahweh, cf. 74^ 143^ La. 2^ Jb. I6^^ The usual
interpretation, referring this clause to the silver, is difficult in every
respect. The trans- lations : " As silver tried in a furnace of earth " AV ;
or " on

PSALM XII. 97

earth " RV. ; " refined in an earthen furnace " JPSV., are not sus-
tained by etymology or syntax. The Vrss. and interpreters differ
greatly, without in any case finding the sentence appropriate to the
context. — he shall he purified'], that is the afflicted, by suf- ferings;
cf. Mai. 3^ — seven limes'], the holy number of complete purification.

Str. IV. is composed of a syn. and a synth. couplet. The pious now
express their confidence in Yahweh, who has spoken with so great
promptness and decision. — 8. Will preserve \\ will keep']. The obj. is
dub. in text. The suffixes in f^ are 3 pers. This is better suited to
context than i pers. of (!l, J. Probably both are interpretations, the
Heb. vbs. being without suffixes in the original text. This is confirmed
by the absence of one word in the first line, shortening the measure
without reason. We should supply the usual object in such cases,
probably his life. — from Ihis gener- ation], the class of men
described above as liars and deceivers, cf. Dt. 32' Ps. 78»« Pr. 3oi^-^-
^''". — 9. Though], the conjunction is needed for measure and
meaning. — round about the wicked walk], familiar association with
the righteous as in v.^, close neighbourly conversation, and also
publicity and boldness of their wicked life. — When Thou risesl up],
going back upon the promise of Yahweh v.'', after (§, which interprets
it of Yahweh, though re- garding the form as noun. It is usually
regarded as infin. with prep, in a temporal clause, referring to the
wicked, according to the interpretation of the subsequent context as "
the vilest men " J, AV. But 5^ makes it abstr. " vileness " RV., Kirk., "
worthless- ness " ^DB. Such a word is, however, unknown elsw. in
Heb. It is best therefore to follow (§, and to regard it as vb. and refer it
to Yahweh : Thou dost lightly esteem], so Gr., cf. La. i**. This gives an
appropriate climax to the Ps.

2. njrrin] Hiph. cohort, imv, y/';z'^ v. j^. ® aCxrSv fie, so Che. is prob.
inter- pretation. — •^ci-'r] causal conj. Qal pf. -^hdj v. y^o real pf.,
subj. — T'Dn] |^, ® ||. a''>ia!< 1^, 3, 2C, pi. ptc. pass. Qal, Vl"^> cf- 31^,
v. igP ; but (5 pi. al d\-^0eiai = F veritates = truths, cf. S), 2, RV.™. f IP^'
n.m. faithfulness sg. Dt. 3220, pi. abstr. Pr. 13I' 14^ 20^ Is. 26-. @ and
"^ differ also Ps. 31'^*. Probably © is cor- rect in interp. of form, but
they were both abstract. In this case we should rd. iDn as We. For
similar mistake v. 4': We should remember that in original Mss. only
ion was written, and it might be interpreted either as -I'pn or non. — H

98 PSALMS

•ids] isprob. error for fODN' fail, come to an endz.% 77^ Gn, 47^^ ^^
Is. 16* 2920. @ th\iyu)6ri<Tav. The pi. of vb. may be as often elsw. an
interpretation. — 3. J Nv"] emph. : (i) emptiness, noiki^tgness, vanity,
a vain expectation 60^^ ( = io8i^) 89*^ 119^^ 1272. -c \S2n vanities,
f/eere nothings, idols 31" = Jon. 2^; NiB''? j« 7/«m, Ps. 139'^, so NIB'
1271- 1 Mai. 3I*; (2) emptiness of speech here as Pss. 24* 41'^ 1448-
^^; (3) of conduct, 'r ""nD worthless men 26* Jb. ii^i, — iny-}-'"'^ r''i>(]
o«i? with another, cf. B'''N-nx 49^ C'\xi riN 87^ — nipSn nsr] emph. = 'n
\7iBt:' v.'*, prob. both should be sg. syn. pc'':'. — f [■i|";'?n] n.f. : (i)
slippery place 73I8; (2) smoothness, flattery 12^- ^ Pr. 6^* Is. 30IO; (3)
smoothness Gn. 27I®. — 3^1 aj;'^] w?V/; ftw minds, cf. 8l\pvxos Ja. i^.
— 4. n"7T] Hiph. juss. J n-j!) Qal ^ ?<^ or conchide a covenant 50^ 83*'
89* 1059. Niph. be cut off, of wicked zf' ^'- ^*- ^- ^* Ho. 8* Is. 292^ Na.
2I. Hiph. <r«/ off, destroy Pss. /.?4 loi^ 109!^, I'lND 34I'' = 109!^. — rii'^]
as used for evil purposes v. j^". It should have '■^o for good measure
as in syn. 1. — niSu] adj. f. t^^. great, grand words, (S
/ji(ya\opT]fj.ova, 3 magniloqiiam, cf. rou'p rough words, Gn. 42"'^'',
r\T\'^i proud words I S. 2^, m3ia friendly words Je. 12". — 5. n^aJJ iJJ-
'?'!'] a.X. n. is emph. vb. is Hiph. impf. I pi., and construction difficult. (5
tt}v yXwcra-av yjfxQv HeyaXwovfiev = 3 li)iguam nostram roboretnus,
suits context and is followed by Hi., De., Dr. " our tongue will we make
mighty," and most. C " through our tongue are we strong" so Ba., Du.
But Ew., Ols. after Dn. 9^'' would supply n''";^, but this makes 1. too
long. J "^PJ vb. Qal: (i) be strottg, mighty, c. ID 65*; (2) prevail, of
divine -iDn, c. '73; 103II 1172. Hiph. here only, c. ''. — ■ijnN] prep, nx,
c. sf. i pi. with us, on our side or in our own possession. — 6. ■'tJ'c], ID
causal, ^-vt' n. spoiling as Je. 6" 20^, — t'"'i'^i**] n-f- groaning 79"
102^1 Mai. 2^3. — "'^'.'j] in safely. J yu'i n.m. elsw.: (i) salvation,
18.3.38 27I 5023 5114 628 69'* 858-1" 95I 132I6, t>-:-^. >ri'-N 18" (cf. 2 S.
22<^) 245 255 279 656 799 855 Mi. 7" Hb. 3I8 Is. 17IO I Ch.'i635;'(2)
victory Ps. 20^.— "iS nis^] is usually taken as rel. clause, either
against whom one puffs, cf. ic^, RV., Ges., Hi., or that he panteth for
Ew., De., Bo., Ols., Dr., RV.™. Du. would rd. n^flN. But @ waprjcrida-
o/xai. as 94^ presupposes yoa, S, 2, j?Din. Both may be explained as
interpretations of an inf. abs. shine forth, in theo- phanic or ideal
manifestation as Dt. 33- Pss. 50^ 80^ 94I. 3 auxilium eorum = iV ('i)-'i>'
is probably a paraphrase. — 7. niiCN] pi. cstr. { m^cN n.f. utterance,
speech, of man in prayer 17^ elsw. of God's word z^'-' iS^i 105^9 i
igU+2ii. 1^32 147!^. — % r-'-ina] f. pi. -\^r\-^ adj. ethically clean, pure,
of the heart 51^2, vi'ords of Yahweh 12^, Law 191". — niT|] Qal ptc.
pass. J ^-\y. vb. : (i) smelt, refine, of silver i2~ 66'°, words of Yahweh
18^1 1191*0 Pr. 30^; (2) test, the mind, Yahweh subj. Pss. 173 262 661°
Je. 96 Is. 481° Ze. 139; (3) test,prove Ps. 105I9. — S^Sn] a.X. dub. ®
N1133 interprets as 3 loc. and Si^y n. furnace; but then ps'' must be
pregnant, Dr., ^'i.., flowing down to the earth. Gr. thinks the last S
dittog. and rds. ^Sji as Pr. 2722. Houb. rds. yi"'"] for p***^; Dy., Gr.
ynnr, Oort, Ehr. fnn. Vrss. had a different text. <S, Si doKlpLiov ttJ 75;
5J probatum terrae ; 3 se- paratum a terra; Aq. x^poO^ rfj y%. All
seem to depend on Si2 vb. be divided, separate, not used in Heb. in
Qal, but only in N.H. and Aramaic. In Egyptian Aramaic script t and >•
were so similar that interchange was easy.

PSALM XIII. 99

We might retain SSjra, but instead of interpreting it as '^^Sya interpret

as 'I'ViiJa, Polal inf. cstr. f?*?? with 2, as Jb. 16'^, thrust down; cf. i'in'?
^'^n Pss. 74^ 89*", vinS not 143', fTwV!'? yjn Is. 2512 La. 2'-. It would
then refer to the afflicted of v.^ and introduce the last line of the
tetrastich. The interven- ing six words would then be a gnomic gl. —
pPip] Pu. ptc. f PPf vb. Qal, refine, purify Jb. 28^ ■}yiF>; Pi. same,
Mai. 3^; Pu. be refined, only ptc. of metals, elsw. I Ch. 28^^ 29*, of
settled wines Is. 25*'. — d;pv3C'] i.p. dual form of Jyja' adj. seven
119^^*, dual sevenfold, elsw, 1^^, pi. seventy 90^''. — 8. nris] emph. —
D^crn] Qal impf. 2 m. sf. 3 pi. || u^xn sf. 3 sg.; but (5 in both cases has
17/iSj. jf, Aq., 9 agree with pj, and refer sf. of the first vb. to the divine
words. Probably all are interpretations of originals without any sfs. at
all. The first line lacks a tone. The missing word was prob. ''C'ai, as
252" 97^", either his life or as poetic paraphrase of pron., v. j^. — ir]
without article as adj., Ges.§^-'*'», v. g^^, @ inserts Kal in order to
give in a temporal force. — 9. 3''3p] emph., v. j~, begins the line too
abruptly, stating a fact which is singular in view of d before zf);
moreover a tone is missing from the line. Probably an original ^3 has
fallen out by copyist's error. — jioSriri''] Hithp. impf. 3 pi. full form in
conditional clause with 15 though. — air] inf. cstr. defectively written
with ^ temporal. — f r';'?] a.\. worthlessness. VE^'?'] ^^ worthless Je.
15^, 3 vilissimi filioriim hominiim. (5, vb. iTroXviiptjiras, Sexta, i^ovdivr)
(yas. Ba., building on x^tPM- of Origen's Hexapla, thinks of di? vine-
yard, as Is. 5'^ 27"'^ Je. i^'^ 12I'', a vineyard lightly esteemed by the
wicked. Gr. rightly rds. n^'?!, pf. 2 sg. f L*^*^'] Qal, trans. Thou dost
lightly esteem, as La. i^ (Hiph.) for intrans. La. i^^ Je. 15^ and trans,
lavish, squander Dt. 21^" Pr. 2320- 21 28T.

PSALM XIII., 2 STR. 4^

Ps. 13 is a prayer expostulating with Yahweh for long-con- tinued

neglect (v.--^) ; and petitioning for deliverance from deadly peril from
an enemy (v.'^^). A liturgical addition rejoices in sal- vation already
enjoyed (v.*').

J-^OW long, Yahweh, wilt Thou continually forget me? How long wilt
Thou hide Thy face from me? How long (must) I put (grief) in my soul?
How long shall mine enemy be exalted over me?

YAHWEH, my God, O look, answer me ; Lest I sleep in death, O

lighten mine eye, Lest mine enemy say, " / have prevailed over him,"
Lest he rejoice that I am moved — even mine adversary.

Ps. 13 was in IB then in fSl and W^ (v. Intr. §§ 27, 31, 33). In its present
form, it has three Strs. of 5, 4, 3 lines in J^; in (5 the last Str. has an
additional line. It is tempting therefore to think of gradually decreasing

100 PSALMS

strophes as De. "Das Lied wirft gleichsam immer kiirzere Wellen, bis
es, zuletzt nur noch freudig bewegt, still wird wie die spiegel-glatte
See." But closer examination shows that the man responsible for the
present form of the Ps. had not such a fine poetic sense for form. The
original Ps. was composed of two tetrameter tetrastichs, rhyming in i,
the first Str. also in its four lines begins with njN"-i;'; the second in
three lines with jd. In the Ps. as it now is, the tetrameter measure is
changed to trimeter in v,^*, the extra line in v.^* is without njN ij;; the
assonance of ]s is neglected in v.*; ]s is omitted alto- gether in v.^*;
and rhyme is disregarded in an unnecessary change of order of
words in both Strs., and also in change of sg. sf. to pi. in v.'*-^. It is
quite easy to restore the Ps. to its original form in these respects. It is
true njN t; might be prefixed to v.^* (Br.^us- 380^, and it is possible
with Du. to make over the trimeter in v.'' to tetrameter; but even then
there is a lack of harmony between v.® and v.-"^, which is best
explained by regarding v.^ as a liturgical gl. In that case the rejection
of v.^'' as expl. gl. is necessary. The Ps. in its present form is
doubtless a congregational Ps. of prayer closing with praise. But if v.^
be a gl., the two Strs. are most naturally explained as the prayer of an
individual; and in that case the evidences favour an early date. The
Ps. was not composed for public worship; but was adapted for the
purpose, when it was taken up into ©. There is no evidence of late
date apart from gls. There is no intrinsic evidence against as early a
date as the time of David. The Ps. is brief, terse, simple, and yet
symmetrical and ornate in style and form. The author of 2 S. i'^^'^
might have written it. The use of ]s there v.-° is similar to its use in this
Ps. v.*-^. Hi., De., Kirk., refer it to Saul's persecution of David, and it
admirably suits that historic situation.

Str. I. is a syn. tetrastich. — 2. JIow long?'] emph. repetition in four

lines ; earnest expostulation with Yahweh because of long- continued
neglect of His servant. Wilt Thou forget me ? || hide Thy face from
me?'\, so as not to see, as lo", where we have same parall. terms in
mouth of the enemy. — Continually'] as i6" Pr. 21^^, and not "forever,"
RV. after Vrss. which is not suited to the sentence. There is no
sufficient reason to break the sentence in two as AV. or paraphrase
by "utterly" as JPSV. — 3. Must I put in my soul]. The change from
second person, referring to Yahweh, to the first person of psalmist,
before third person of enemy is striking in these lines of
expostulation. We may be sure this action was not a simple fact
feared for in the future, but in- voluntary action ; and so the mood of
vb. cannot be indicative as EV'., but must be juss. — grief], so by an
easy emenda- tion of many scholars in accordance with context, and
also with

PSALM XIII. lOI

the usual meaning of nephesh. But the conception, of a person

putting grief in his own soul, was so unusual, that an early scribe by
the omission of a letter read "counsels," "advices," so EV. This is thus
explained by Pe. : " plan after plan suggests itself, is resolved upon,
and then abandoned in despondency as utterly un- availing." But
tiephesh is seldom used of mental states, and this thought is not easy
to adjust to the context. It had to be ex- plained by the gl. : sorrow
daily i?i tny mind. — Aline enemy\ personal in the original Ps., but
congregational in the present text. — be exalted over me\ in success,
supremacy, and triumph : elsw. of God or His people ; here only of
enemy over a pious man : all the more therefore emphasising the
abnormal situation, the reverse of what it should be.

Str. II. is a tetrameter tetrastich, three syn. lines, synth. to the first line,
and is all petition to Yahweh. — 4. My God\ to empha- sise personal
relation of psalmist to Him. — O look^ earnest en- treaty followed by
imv. answer me, without conj. expressive of urgency, antith. to v.^". —
Lest\ in three lines antith. " how long," Str. I. — O lighten mine eye^,
cf. 19^, to which it has been assimi- lated by copyist in use of pi. eyes
destroying rhyme. The antith. with " hide Thy face " v.^* indicates that
it is here the turning of Yahweh's face upon the psalmist that lightens
his eye as 4^ 31" 67^ 8o4. 8- 20 J J 827 1 J ^135^ all on basis of the
High-priest's blessing Nu. 6^. The use of the phr. i S. 14^-^ Pr. 29^^
Ezr. 9*, as well as context, favours the enlightenment of the eyes in
the sense of the revival of physical strength and moral energy. But it
is due here to the light of Yahweh's countenance, so that probably
lighten is here pregnant, comprehending both conceptions. — I sleep
in death']. Death is often conceived as sleep 76^ 90^ Je. 51^-^^ Jb.
14'^, not implying that the dead continue in a state of sleep in Sheol,
but that the state of dying is a falling asleep to awake in another
world. The psalmist is in peril of death, unless the favour of God shine
forth from the divine face upon him, with its quickening power. — 5.
Mine ene?ny say], boastfully, antith. " grief," which the poet was
obliged to put in his own soul v.^". — / have prevailed over him], have
the ability and power to overcome him, slay him, as parall. implies. —
that I am fnoved], shaken, overthrown, re- moved from my place : the
theme of the rejoicing of the adver-

I02 PSALMS

sary, who looks upon his plans as already accomplished. The poet is
in grave peril of this result, but it has not yet transpired ; and his
urgent plea to Yahweh is that he may be delivered in good time. Elsw.
in if/ this vb. is used of man with a neg. in the assurance that one "will
not be moved" lo*^ 15^ 16* 21^ 30^ 62^-^ 112''.

6. An editor, desiring to make the Ps. more appropriate for public use,
adds a trimeter couplet of faith and joy :

But I in Thy kindness trust ;

My heart rejoices in Thy salvation.

A still later editor, with the same purpose, adds a resolution of public
praise :

I will sing to Yahweh, because He hath dealt bountifully with me.

(3, F give a fourth and still later liturgical line from 7^*, preserved in
PBV. :

Yea I will praise the name of the Lord Most Highest.

2. J njN— !>'] 4 t. repeated for assonance at beginning of each 1. of

original Str.; elsw. 62* Ex. l6-^« Nu. 14" (J) Jos. 18' (E). — n):j.] 16" Pr.
Zi-'s ever, condmially, and not contr. of nxj'? forever, v. gi, the usual
term, wh. is not suited to njx"i>'. — 3. n^c's] c. ''B'DJ3, a.X. and
difficult. MT. is an erroneous interp. connected with use of rnxy, wh. is
not suited to context, or the ordi- nary use of C'DJ, often the seat of
emotions and passions, seldom of mental states ; v. BD^. Although
this text is so ancient and universal as to be in most Vrss., yet it is
better after S> with Dy., Gr., Che., Bu., Du., to rd. n^ax^ hurts, griefs
(v. 16* 147*), or sg. P3XV as more suited to t'Qi and context. Then rd.
vb. as juss. — J r-""] n.(m.) grief, sorrow, elsw. 31II 10739 116^ Gn.
42^^ 4431 (J) Je. 4 t., is an early word ; but also late, Est. 9'^-. It is not,
however, suited to 23^, which usually is seat of mental and moral
states, seldom of emotions and passions, and then in careless style.
— ''^^Sa] long form; cf. short form ^aS v.**; hardly from same writer,
v. BD.5. — ddt'] v. /2, where followed by rh^^, added here ^\ so Ba.,
Du., Gr., Che., al. We., Lag., Hu.Now^ Kirk., al., rd. DV Di\ We must
choose between the two, ace. to Dr. The whole clause is a gl. of
emph. repetition, making Str. just this 1. too long.

— 4. nagn] Hiph. cohort, imv., sq. imv. emph. coordination. — ■'v''^.?<

"'] sel- dom in 1^, V. 72. Rhyme requires that the divine names should
begin the 1. and ^jjv close it. — jo] neg. final clause, v. 2^'~, thrice
repeated, the last time omitted by prosaic editor ; properly sq.
subjunctive cohort, form, but combi- nation with ID requires shortened
form for measure. — '^.^^l'] is ace. of state.

— 5. vnS?'.] Qal pf. I sg. with sf. 3 sg. a.X. J S?^ vb. (i) be able to do a
thing, sq! inf. iS^^ 36^3 40I' 7819- -o, abs. 21I- ; able to endure loi^, as
Is. i^-';

PSALM XIV. 103

able to reach, c. S Ps. 139^; (2) abs. have power over, prevail Gn. 30^
(E) 32^9 (J) Ho. 125, sq_ L, Qn 2226 (J) Ps. 1 29^ ; SO here, as @
Trpds a.\nbv, %, and measure require. Rhyme requires the order
TiSai iS, first neglected by copyist and then by later copyist reduced
to sf. — '>'^x] pi. improb., rd. sg. as '3>^•, and transpose to close of 1.
for rhyme. — i^''J;] is improb. without |s. Rd. '7J''"jo ; pi. due to double
error, the omission of jd and pi. >nx. — qidn •>?] temporal, AV., Kirk. ;
causal. Dr. ; or better obj., subject-matter of exulting ; V. icP. — 6.
■'JN'i] emph. of personal determination; here for congregation, in
liturgical gl. which is trimeter couplet. — ^"^^'^^ ^7Dno], pf. state, phr.
52^", elsw. usually in God Himself. If this were original to Ps., we
might with Du. insert nin<, and so get tetrameter. — '^r] juss. with
modal sense, if parall. with n-i'TN Qal cohort., so Dr.; but if parall. with
previous line has lost modal sense as usual in late style. Subj. 3^ Pr.
24" Zc. 10'', more properly roj Ps. 35^ Is. 61I'', 1133 Ps. 16^. — ^-ipro]
might be given either one accent or two, ace. to good usage and
design of poet as to measure ; v. 3^. — I'^jr '^pj"''? ] deal bounlifuUy
with, as 1 16'' 119" 142^ v. 7^. >r gives ground or reason of exultation.
This 1. is a tetrameter and is a still later gl. (S adds a tetrameter 1.,
KoX i/'aXw T(f5 ovbfJiaTL Kvplov rov v\j/1<ttov = ]vhy nin^ QZ'
mcTNi, a liturgical addition from 7^^. ]vh-; nirr' elsw. 47^. If this Str. is
to be taken as original, this line is needed to make up tetrastich. But it
is difficult to explain its omission from |^. It implies public worship of
congregation. But if it be gl., the previous three lines are also gl.,
because they imply the same situation and a later date than the
previous parts of Ps.

PSALM XIV. = LIII., 5 STR. 2^

Ps. 14 describes dramatically the impudent nations, acting

abominably, saying to themselves, " There is no God to interfere "
(v.^) ; Yahweh from heaven inspecting them (v.-), and declaring that
there is not a single well-doer among them (v.^) ; the devourers of His
people, ignoring Him in careless indifference (v.'') ; Yahweh suddenly
scattering them, and putting their plan to shame (v.'^'^). At a later date
the congregation prays that salvation may come forth from Zion (v.^")
; and still later, sum- mons to the worship of Yahweh, because of the
restoration of prosperity (v.'*).

'T'HE impudent said to themselves, " There is no God (here)."

They corrupted their deeds, they acted abominably, there was no

well-doer.

YAHWEH looked forth from heaven upon the sons of mankind,

To see whether there was any acting intelligently in seeking after

God.

T^HE whole have turned aside, have drawn back, together are
become tainted. There is no well-doer, there is not even one.

I04 PSALMS

I-IAVE the workers of trouble no knowledge — devourers of my

people ?

They eat bread : Yahweh they do not invoke. "yHERE feared they a
fear ; for God scattered them ;

Their plan was put to shame : for Yahweh rejected them.

Pss. 14 and 53 both have nnS and hsjdS, and so were in JB and I33&
(v. Intr. §§ 27, 2>Z)- Possibly the nsjoS of 14 was a later assimilation.
To 53 is prefixed SoB'D, possibly owing to the use of "'■'Ot'D in v.-',
but probably original, indicating that the Ps. was also in the little
collection of Maskelim {v. Intr. § 26). ©3^ added a direction for the
melody n'^nn '7^ (v. Intr. § 34). Ps. 53 was also in IS {v, Intr. § 32),
where Zi>rhn was substituted for an original nin'' throughout. Thus the
Ps. had several editings before it received its present positions in two
different texts. There are several minor differences: (a) ^^y 53- = rh'hy
14^; {b) the insertion of 1 before la^ynn 53-; {c) 1*73 53* = '?3n 148;
(a') jd 53* for ID 148; (f) "td before ^^yo 14''; (/) mpr; 53^ for r<yw^^ 14^.
These are such variations as might readily occur in different texts
without changing the sense. In most cases Ps. 14 seems to be nearer
the original. Ps. 53'' is different from 14^ after the first clause infl nno
DB'. This difference is due not to design, but to different
interpretations of a difficult text, for the same con- sonant letters lie at
the basis of both texts {v. v.^ notes). In this v. Ps. 53 is nearer the
original, as it points to an actual event of experience, where Ps. 14
generalises. <5^- '^- ^, H, Syr. Hexapla, PBV, have a number of
additional lines, cited in Rom. 3IO-18 from Pss. 5^ 10'' 36^ 140* Is. t^g'-
«. They came into (5 at an early date by a marginal reference to Rom.
3^**"^^, and in cod. Keni). 649 of |§ were translated back into Heb.

Their throat is an open sepulchre ; With their tongues they have used
deceit; The poison of asps is under their lips ; Whose mouth is full of
cursing and bitterness. Their feet are swift to shed blood; Destruction
and misery are in their ways, And the way of peace have they not
known. There is no fear of God before their eyes.

It is impossible that these lines should be original, because of the

textual evidence. They are absent from |ij, other Vrss., ©^ and later
codd. @, and are rejected by Origen and Jerome. Moreover, they do
not accord with the thought of the Ps.; they entirely destroy the
strophical organisation, and are of several different measures. The
Ps. reflects the same situation essentially as Pss. 9-10; cf. 14I with
lo'^- 6- H- 13. The Saj here is the same as the jtB'T there. It was a
time when the congregation of the Restoration was in great peril from
the surrounding nations contemning and treating with contumely their
religion and their God : before the reforms of Nehemiah. The lan-
guage is in general similar to D, Je., Zp., Ez., and Is. One word has no
example in this list, nVxj t,^, elsw. Jb. 15!^; but this is an Arabism, and
may
PSALM XIV.

105

well have been of this time rather than later, when Aram, influences
pre- vailed. The divine inspection from heaven v.- implies the doctrine
that Yahweh is not merely the God of Israel, but the God of the
nations, the only real God; and therefore the triumph of monotheism
over polytheism, such as is evident in Is.- 3. The original reference of
the Ps. to the nations, which is evident in 53 because of the more
general interpretation of the situation, became in 14, in the worship of
the congregation, adapted to the impudent contemners and ignorers
of God in Israel itself. The Ps. is composed of five pentameter
couplets, but there are three lines of different measure at the end.
These represent two different liturgical additions : the one a petition
for sal- vation from Zion the capital of Yahweh, as in iio'^; the other a
call to wor- ship because the salvation had been accomplished. Both
imply the temple worship of the Restoration.

Str. I. A synth. couplet describes the nations in their attitude to the

people of Yahweh. — 1. The impudenf\. They ignore God, treating His
people with contempt, and acting in a shame- ful manner towards the
religion of Yahweh and Yahweh Himself. The Nabhal is not a " fool "
EV\ in any of the meanings of this word, but a more aggressive
personality, one who, in an earlier religious stage, represents the
scorner of WL. (v. Ps. i^) . He is not the antith. of the wise, but of the
one acting intelligently v.^. The word is here sg. coll., and so is
followed by pi. vbs. In Ps. 14 there is a generalisation of the earlier
historical situation, referring to impudent nations hostile to Israel and
the God of Israel, which, while not altogether destroying, yet so
obscures it as to make it easy for the congregation in later worship to
think of the impudent in Israel itself, who act contemptuously towards
the pious portion of the congregation and their religion ; and later still
to think of the unbeHever and infidel. — Said to themselves\, in their
mind, as lo^ — There is no God {hej-e)'], not a denial of the existence
of God, — these nations were polytheists and not infidels, — but a
denial of the presence of God, to interfere with their actions, to
interpose on behalf of His people, as 10^; inter- preted by "He will not
require" 10" and by "God hath for- gotten. He hath hidden His face.
He doth not see " 10". Accordingly these nations, in a most impudent
manner, went to the utmost length with apparent impunity. — They
corrupted their deeds, they acted abominably']. Some, even Kirk.,
think that the psalmist has in mind the corruption that preceded the
deluge

I06 PSALMS

Gn. 6'- (P) ; indeed, he uses the first of these vbs., but in a dif- ferent
phr. The phrasing here is in accord with Zp. 3^, all the more if we
transpose the noun to be the obj. of the first vb., although the
reference in Zp. is to corrupt Israel, and here to the nations. The
reference to the universal sinfulness of mankind before the deluge is
possible only by a generalisation of the text of the original even
beyond the changes of Ps. 14. The abomi- nable deeds towards
Israel are more fully described in Ps. 10"". — There was no tve/l-
doer], among these hostile nations; there was no exception, they
were all alike ; they had attained a climax, the utmost possible limit in
their impudent and abominable actions.

Str. II. A synth. couplet, describes Yahweh's attitude, antith. to that of

the nations, of the first couplet. — 2. Yahweh looked forth from
heaven']. He was in heaven, cf. lo^ at a distance from the nations.
They could not see Him ; they might ignore Him, and contemn Him,
and to themselves deny His presence ; but in fact He was there. He
was intensely interested in what was going on ; so much so that He
was looking forth upon the sons of mankind], these impudent nations,
which yet belong to the race of mankind and not to the order of divine
beings, — to see whether], making a careful, thorough, scrutinising
inspection, — there was any acting iiitelligently], in order, if possible,
to single out one from among these impudent ones that was their real
antith. in seeking after God], in prayer and worship, cf. 9".

Str. III. A synth. couplet, still further describing the char- acter of the
impudent nations. The result of the divine inspec- tion corresponds
entirely with the psalmist's description (v.^). — 3. The whole, x^^ = all
of them, 53^], variations of style merely, intensified in together, of joint
action. They all alike share in the same characteristic doings. —
ha7!e turned aside 14^ || have drawn back] 53* : syn. vbs., both
needed for measure, the two different prosaic editors preferring, one
the one term, the other the other term ; both further explication of v.'\
Instead of seek- ing after God and doing good, they have drawn back
and away from God and good. — are become tainted], cornipt,
spoiled, alto- gether bad. This is not, as has been commonly
supposed, an assertion of universal human corruption ; but, as the
context shows,

PSALM XIV.

107

of the total depravity of the impudent oppressors of the people of

Yahweh, described in v.^- '*. — There is no %vell-docr\ showing in the
climax the exact agreement of Yahweh with the psalmist as to the
character of these nations, intensified, however, by the additional
clause : there is not even one.

Strs. IV. and V. are synth. couplets, giving the psalmist's description
of the final result of the antithetical situation de- scribed in the
previous couplets. — 4. He first expostulates with these nations :
have {they) no knowledge .?]. Is it possible that they do not know that
Yahweh is inspecting them, and declaring their character and doom ?
How can they go on ignoring God as they have done ? It seems
incredible that they should act so. — The workers of trouble'^ take the
place of " sons of man- kind " v.^ and " the impudent " v.^ as a more
suitable term to sum up all that has been said about them. —
Devourers of my people']. The bitter enmity and severe attacks made
upon the people by their enemies to destroy them are compared to
eating, devouring, as Hb. 3" Ps. 27-. This suggests the corresponding
thought resuming that of v.\ that they so ignore God, are so impudent
and contemptuous in their attitude towards Him, that they eat bread],
partake of their ordinary food without regard to Him, without at all
considering Him. — Yahweh they do not in- voke], renewing the
thought of v.^ They have no thought of seeking after God, or of
recognising Him at all, even in the enjoyment of His benefits. — 5.
There], pointing to a place and a historic event known to the original
psalmist, but not indicated. — feared they a fear]. This is mentioned
abruptly and dra- matically, as if they were taken by surprise. It is still
further emphasised by the gloss 53*', ^^ where no fear was'" \ that is,
either, when there was no apparent reason for fear, suddenly it came
upon them without warning, or they were seized with a panic without
external cause, due to the sudden realisation in their minds of the real
situation described above. — For God scattered {them)], so 53®, in
accordance with the panic of the previous context. The vb. admirably
suits that scattering in all directions which takes place whenever a
sudden panic comes upon a body of men, cf. 89". But 14^, by error of
copyist, has : "for God is in the generation of the righteous," which
gives.

I08 PSALMS

indeed, a general reason why the nations should fear Yahweh, and
stay their evil deeds against His people, but no reason for this sudden
fear that has come upon them. Ps. 53^ gives as the obj. of " scatter " :
" the bones of Thy besiegers." This conceives of the nations as
besieging the people of Yahweh when the panic suddenly came upon
them. This admirably suits the context and is tempting as a historical
basis of the Ps., but in fact it is due to a misreading of the original,
and destroys the measure. — 6. Their plan was put to shame']. This
underlies and best explains both texts. Their plan was, as the
previous context shows, to devour, utterly destroy, the people of God
; and their deeds were most impudent, abominable, and corrupt.
Their plan was frustrated and put to shame, because they were
scattered in a disgraceful panic, Ps. 14 misreads so as to give either a
statement of fact : " Ye put to shame the counsel of the afflicted," or a
hypothetical clause : " Ye may put to shame " ; but in either case it is
difficult to adjust to the context. It is true that this clause might be
regarded as a reiteration of the impudent conduct of the nations, but
there is no apparent reason for it here, and we still lack, according to
that interpretation, any explanation of the sudden panic with which
the verse began. Ps. 53" takes the vb. as abs. and 2 sg. with God as
subject, "Thou hast put to shame," which suits the vb. " scattered,"
but leaves the obj. to be supplied ; while the 2 pers. sg. is strikingly
out of place in the midst of 3 pers. sg. in previous and subsequent
lines, all pers. alike referring to God. — For Yahweh rejected them],
so 53", in accord with its context; 14^, "is his refuge," is due to the
mistake of a single letter of the original word, though it is quite well
suited to the previous context. The original Ps. came to an end with
this couplet.

7. A later editor, probably of 13, adds, as a liturgical prayer, a

tetrameter line.

Oh, that the salvation of Israel might come forth from Zion !

Zion is here conceived as the capital seat of Yahweh's dominion, from

whence therefore salvation comes. This implies a well- ordered
worship in the temple and a strongly defended city, as in Pss. 46, 47.
Here is an entirely different situation from that of
PSALM XIV. 109

v.^, where salvation comes from Yahweh in heaven; cf. no' for a
similar gloss.

A still later liturgical addition, a tetrameter couplet, was made,

probably in i/', calling upon the congregation in public worship : —

In that Yahweh hath restored the prosperity of His people, Let Jacob
rejoice, let Israel be glad.

The juss. form probably has juss. sense, although at this late date it
might be regarded as having lost its distinctive mng., and so be
translated as indicative future, "shall rejoice," "shall be glad," EV. ; the
former is more suited to a liturgical gloss, the latter is tolerable only in
the view that it was original to the Ps., and then the early date would
be against this interpretation of the jussive. — In that'\. The infinitive
cstr. with prep, may be inter- preted as temporal clause, "when" %
and most Vrss. and inter- preters, but better as giving ground or
reason for the exhortation, cf. 9*. — Yahweh hath restored the
prosperity of Bis people']. This is to be preferred, especially at this
late date, to the more specific and earlier rendering of the phr., " bring
back the captivity," EV'., which does not suit a late liturgical addition.

1. 1*^3:] adj.; not &<ppu}v (g, siultus 3, fool EV'., but impudent, contu-
melious, skatneless, as i?npudens with the double sense of i/nmodest
and impu- dent : {a) towards God 14^ = 532 74I8.22 Dt. 3221 all of
heathen, Dt. 326 of Israel ; (3) towards men, antith. to anj
nobleminded, and so shameless, base- minded Is. 2,2^-^ 2 S. 3^'*
13!^ Je. 17" Ez. 13^ (?); coll. of the contumelious '?3J nsnn Ps. 39^, cf.
Pr. ij'^-^i 3022 Jb. 2^0 30^. This mng. is confirmed by nSaj n. f. wanton,
immodest, impudent deed, not in ^, but Gn. 34'' (J) Ju. 1923
2 S. 13^2 +^ and the denom. vb. \Sii not in 1/', but Qal be impudent Pr.
30^2, Pi. treat with impudence or contumely : God Dt. 321^, father by
son Mi. 7^, the divine throne Je. 1421, Nineveh by Yahweh Na. 3^. —
irr'nrn] Hiph. pf.

3 pi. action completed in present. J nnr vb. Hiph. (i) destroy 'jZ^^-^'"
io623 and prob. 57, 58, 59, 75 (titles); (2) corrupt in moral sense Gn.
6^2 (P) Zp. 3^ act corruptly Ps. 14^ = 532 Dt. 4I6 3129 Is. i* Je. 628. —
i3>i;nn] Hiph. pf. pi. 3 m. without conj., emph. coordination, ^. j''. —
'^';"''??.] ^' 9^^- Ps. 532 has Svv', V. 74, but this is prob. an error of
copyist. The conj. 1 between the vbs. in 532 is prosaic and not
original. The resemblance of the passage to Zp. 3^ favours the view
that the noun is really obj. of both vbs. — 3iD"nt;*jr j^n] = v.s* antith. to
a^nSx |^n. The phr. = 532- ■«, cf. 37^ Ecc. 720. The ptc. has nominal
force, well-doer. 2\<2,good'\s seldom in an ethical sense 34^^ 372'' 52^
V. 4': (5 adds oi)k iffTiv ^ws ivbs, assimilated to v.^ and not original. —
2. nin>]

no PSALMS

emph. antith. Saj ; the situation is dramatic as Ps. 2. — D^cu'c] also

emph., the heavenly residence in antith. with earthly men, — ^^■?
^^'■^] Hiph. pf. emph. present. J ']\^'c vb., Niph. /oo^ forth from
heaven 85^'^, J Hiph. same, elsvv. 1022" La. 3^0 Dt. 2615; cf. taon
same, n^'^ So^^ io2'-o. — S^p ut] Hiph. ptc. nominal force, as 310 nrj?,
acting with understanding ox having insight, antith. to Sjj ; cf. 2^*^. —
3. Sin] the tvhole — 17; 53* the whole of it. @ in both ttciv- res. The
former as 49^8 \of^ 119^1 1459, the latter as 29^. — id] Qal pf. 3 m. niD
V. 6^, of revolt as Dt. ii^^ 17^^ Je. 5-*. For this 53* has JD Qal pf. 3 m.
J jiD Qal backslide, prove recreant, to Yahweh, abs. ^^i* Pr. 14^*, c. \D
Ps. 80^'. Niph. (i) reflexive turn oneself back, prove faithless, c. nnND
Zp. I^, liriN Is. 50^ Je. 38-'^ Pss. 44^^ 78''' (prep, omitted) ; (2) passive,
be turned back, repulsed hy foes, with mnN 35* 40I6 (=70^) 129^ Is.
42!^ Je. 46^ This 1. lacks a tone. We might think that in the original
both vbs. 1D and JD stood, as two vbs. \}^ ; and that one copyist took
one vb., the other the other. — nni] v. 4^, together, of joint action. —
ini^N:] Niph. pf. 3 pi. f \j^^'\ an Arabism, be tainted, corrupt, elsw. ptc.
nSxj Jb. 15I6. — inx a; y^\ there is not even a single one. DJ in the
sense of %even 38I' 78'^" 13212, oji v. 8^. — 4. nSh] interrog. with neg.
expostulation. — V^,;] emph. present, v. i<'. — pN ''Sps-'?^] so (S of
53^, but |§ omits S3 there. It is an easy and frequent insertion, v. 5^ 6^
and it makes the 1. too long. — ipy '•Son] Qal ptc. pi. cstr. nominal
force. J SsK (i) eat: man subj. 128'^; {a) manna 78'-^^-25, birds 7829,
nnS '^DN take a meal 14'' (= 53^) 41^ 102^ 127^ Gn. 3" 3i54 3725
43'25.32 2 K. 4^; (3) sacrificial meals Pss. 222^- ^^ 1062", even of God,
in question 50'^; (c) in mourning, fig. ashes 102^'', cf. 80^ (Hiph.); (2)
animals subj.: insects 1%^^ 105^5.35^ (Jogs ^gi6^ ox io62''; (3)
enemies, devour, d;i 14!*= 53^, Jacob 79^, the flesh of the people 272;
(4) subj. things, devour, fire 18^ 2li° 50^ 78"^, zeal 69!". Wv^\\. give to
eat, God subj. nan ^Snc Si^^ fig. nynT on^ 8o^ Usage makes it plain
what is meant here, — a taking of the ordinary meal. — 5. Jar] adv.
dem. there: (i) simple designation of place after JU''' 69^ 107*' 137I,
defining nu'.s 104"; —c relative 122*; (2) pointing to a place at the end
of the clause 48'' 87*-^; (3) emph. at beginning of sentence, point- ing
to a place where something important had happened or will happen,
especially in description, 7/5 (= ^36-) ^513 where defeat had taken
place, 66^ rejoicing, 682^ procession, 10425- 26 movement of animals
or ships in the sea ; other conceptions 132" 133^ 137^ 1398- 10. rvyc,
same with n local, place 122^, emph. 76*; V. BZJB. — -ino nns] vb.
Qal pf. 3 pi. aorist J ^^fl. Vb. dread, abs. 78^3 Dt. 28fi6 Je. 362*^ ino
^^o cog. ace. Pss. 14^ = 536 Dt. 28^7 Jb. f^; c. jc Pss. 27I 1 191^1. I ino
n. elsw. f (i) dread, before Yahweh 105^8 119121, the enemy 642, peril
at night 91^; (2) obj. of dread 3112 ^52 ^^6 ^^6 ^dds nno ^''^ K^, an
explanatory addition to emphasise either that the calamity came
when there was no apparent reason for dread, or else that there was
no real reason for it. — The great difl'erence between 14 and 53 now
appears. dv-iSn >3] 145* 53<5* is parallel with mni 13 14^ = d^hSn '»3
53^, both causal clauses with God subj. It is, however, improbable
that o^nSx was in the orig- inal Ps. of JB. — lU'ian >iV nxr P'1^ ina]
14^* "a for which nnu-ipn -ijn n'rxj; iip
PSALM XIV. Ill

^■j66.c_ These variations are evidently due to a copyist's error, and

not to intentional change. The texts were written originally thus in |^ :

14. V2n ijj; nsy pnx -na 53. nran -[jn nosy iro

There is nothing to correspond with pis in 53, therefore it was an

explanatory addition to in, which without it is unintelligible, ma might
be interpreted as* Aram. T]3 scatter = "itc, and it might have been an
unconscious substitu- tion or interpretation of the form of the original
J irs vb. Niph., bones are scattered at the mouth of Sheol 141''. Pi.
subj. Yahweh, scatter, disperse, enemy 89", hoar frost 147^"; subj.
man, his ways, so to run hither and thither to other gods Je. 3!^
scatter money Ps. 112' Pr. 1 1--*. -\id in the sense of scattering
enemies is most suited to context, and in all probability original here,
onxv, their counsel, plan {v. j^), best explains both readings. In the
one text it was explained as against the ■'pv, the afflicted {v. g^^); in
the other, it was rd. as iTicx]; bones {v. 6^), due possibly to 141^. This
then had to be explained, and so the gl. originated either r\ir\, @
dvdpuirapdcrKwv, "B qui homi- nes placet, or ~\m thy besieger, Qal
ptc. sf. 2 s. J njn vb. Qal encamp, of army, c. ^y 27^; S aoD metaphor
for protection 34^; here c. ace. besiege. But sf. 2 pers. and ace, both
suspicious, and improbable in original. 14 has iB^'an Hiph. impf. 2 pi.
Z''^2 {v. 6"). 53 has nnr^an Hiph. pf. 2 m. fully written form. But neither
of these is suited to context, which requires 3 sg. The Hiph. in the
sense of be put to shame is common, as iig'^i- us Je. 2^6 6'^ 46^* ^gi.
1. 20 5o2-2; then n-iy might be subj. and the form have been trian. The

2 pi. is a later interpretation. The 2 sg. pf. is also an interpretation. —

inonc] 14''^ for wh. CDND 53. Here again the resemblance is so great
in form that the difference must be due to interpretation and not
intention. The sfs. are in both cases later interpretations ; the
difference between DnD and dnd is slight in ancient scripts and in
some dialects in pronunciation. J npnn n.m. refuge, esp. of God, elsw.
^6^ 61* 62^- ^71'^ 73-^8 gi-'- ^ 94-2 142^ rocks for conies 104I8. This is
suited to the context of 14 in part, but not to the original Ps. — X
[Di<5] Qal reject, refuse, c. ace, subj. God 53^ 89^^ subj. men 36^
iiS^^; c. a subj. God 78^9.67 subj. men 1062*; Niph. be rejected 1^1*.
This vb. in perf.

3 m., suits context and the original Ps. — 7. ]nr'''?] expressive of wish
— 53'' 55^ (v. 4~) and introduces a liturgical addition, as iio^. — npir;]
sg. cstr. = 53 r\'^yvi'> pi. cstr., the former salvation, the latter saving
acts, the former more probable, v. j^. — Sn^U'^ 1| apj.'"] poetic terms
for the nation and later for the religious community, v. BDB. — aiu'a]
inf. cstr. temporal, IIu., Ba., Du., Dr., Kirk. ; but this is not so well suited
to context as causal, giving reason of rejoicing ; cf. 9*. The phr. f niac'
air is technical, 14' {— 53'') 85^ 1261-* Dt. 30' Je. 29" 3o3- 18 3123 3326
4847 4g39 Ho. 6" Am. 9" Zp. 2' 320 Ez. i&>^ 29!^ Jo. 4I Jb. 42!". In most
of these passages we might render, restore cap- tivity, bring back
captives ; but some of them must have the more general mng. restore
prosperity. If the former here, the liturgical addition must have been
very early, after the restoration of Zion to the centre of the Jewish reli-

112 PSALMS

gion ; if the latter, it may have been at a much later date. Possibly
there are two stages of liturgical addition in this verse. — nrt';] v. j^^,
1| '^J^, v. 2^^, both juss., the latter in form. They should be interpreted
as real juss. If, however, the previous clauses be temporal, it would
seem necessary to inter- pret them as future indicatives, and to
regard the juss. form as having lost its significance.

PSALM XV., STRs. 2^ id" i\

Ps. 15 is a didactic poem, inquiring what sort of a man is qualified to

be a guest of Yahweh (v.^) ; describing him in ac- cordance with a
decalogue of duties (v.^^'') ; and declaring such a man secure (v.^').
yAHWEH, who shall be a guest in Thy tent? Who shall dwell on Thy
holy mount? I-JE that walketh perfect in his righteousness; He that
speaketh truth in his mind; Who hath not played the spy upon his
neighbour, Hath not done harm to his friend,

Hath not taken up a reproach against the one near to him. Despised
in his eyes is the reprobate ; But them that fear Yahweh he
honoureth. He doth swear to (his friend) and changeth not. His silver
he hath not given in usury, Nor taken a bribe against the innocent.

TJ/^HOSO doeth these things shall not be moved.

Ps. 15 was in IB and iJH {v. Intr. §§ 27, 31). It was not taken up into
the earlier major Psalters, because it was neither hymn nor prayer,
but simply didactic in character, and so less suited for public worship.
It resembles Ps. 24"'"^, which has a similar couplet of inquiry and a
similar response; now a tristich, but probably originally a couplet, with
a concluding couplet; and therefore more artistic than Ps. 15. The
measure of Ps. 24 is also trimeter, the response is simpler and earlier.
The language and phrasing are so dif- ferent that there seems to be
no interdependence. The situation is entirely different with Is. t,^^'^^,
where there is a couplet of inquiry, a pentastich of response and a
concluding tristich. These are tetrameters. But the language and
phrasing are so similar to Ps. 15 that there is interdependence; and
prob- ably the briefer ethical conception of Is.^ is earlier than the
more complete one of the Ps. The question has the same conception
of guest lu; although in Is. 3 Yahweh is a consuming fire, in the Ps. He
has a hospitable tent. The different situations at the time of
composition explain this variation. Three of the ethical requirements
are the same: (i) D>Dn 1*7.1 v.2« = ni|-nx iSn Is. 33I50. This is all the
more the case if we read in v.2« ipisa Dinn ^Sn.

PSALM XV. 113

(2) ncN 131 v.2>=onr'o nai Is. ;i2>^^'>. (3) npS nS inc' v.^=inr3 fDHD
vb3 in Is. 33^^'^. The conclusion v.^*^ may be regarded as a summary
statement of Is. 33^''. The Gemara (^Makkoth f, 24a) states: "David
compresses the 613 commands of the Law in eleven, Isaiah in six,
Micah (6*) in three; Amos (s'') and Hb. (2'') each in one." The
comparison is good though the conception of the author is unhistoric.
V.-* shows such a highly developed sense of mental truthfulness, that
it implies the influence of Persian ethics, and therefore the Persian
period. The form of the decalogue implies familiarity with its use in the
earlier Heb. codes, and a legal habit of mind. This dec- alogue does
not include duties to God as the primitive Decalogue; but is rather like
those decalogues of E, D, H, which comprehend duties to man. V.5^
npS-NS ^pj-'?; mi:' implies ipj m t^oJ r^^-:^^^ inty npS inN Dt. 27-^,
one command of a primitive decalogue among the sources of D; cf.
also Ex. 23^. Y_5a -|^ij3 irj-N*? 1DDD implies -[rja iS ^nn nS -iadd-pn
Lv. 25'" out of one of the groups of laws of H; cf. Ex. 22-'* {y. Br."'^'^-
224. 229. 239). The codes of D and H were familiar to our psalmist, but
he betrays no knowledge of P. The Ps. seems to give an appropriate
answer to the demand of Samaritans to participate with the Jews in
the rebuilding of the temple, Ezr. 4'^ sq.

Str. I. is a couplet of inquiry, as 24^-^-^'' Is. i'^^. — 1. Who\ not, what

person? but as often, what sort of a person? what shall be his
character? — shall be a guest in Thy tent\ v. Ps. 5^ The tent is a
poetic term for the temple 27^ 6i^ based upon the ancient sacred tent
of Yahweh, prior to the building of the temple ^g6o.67_ 'pj^g temple
was really the house or palace of Yahweh; sometimes conceived as
the place of sacrifice and worship, some- times as the place of His
royal presence, to which He admits His servants, either as guests or
to shelter them from their enemies. — dwell on Thy holy Afount\
parall. with previous Hne, but not entirely synonymous. The privilege
of access to the sacred tent as guests is one thing; the privilege of a
residence on the holy mountain as citizens is another. The holy
mount is here as else- where Jerusalem or Zion {v. 2^).
Str. II. is a decalogue composed of two pentades of ethical
requirements. The first, 2-3, comprehends a couplet and a trip- let.
The couplet is more general, requiring: (i) Moral walk or conduct. In
this the guest of Yahweh should be perfect in his righteousness'],
complete, faultless, so probably the original, to rhyme with the other
lines of the pentade. These two kindred words seemed to a later
prosaic editor to require each its own verb, and so he inserted "
worketh " before " righteousness," and I

114 PSALMS

destroyed the measure. (2) Moral speech. — He that speaketh

truth~\, not merely of external speech to others as i K. 22^* Je. 9* Zc.
8^", where truth and falsehood are conceived in the preexilic sense
as connected with injury to others ; but, internal speech, to himself, in
his mind'], the later and much higher conception of truthfulness, due
to Persian influence ; the Persians, from an earlier date than their
contact with Israel, being distinguished above all other ancient
nations for the stress they put upon moral truthfulness. The more
general attitude of this first pair of ethical requirements passes over
into the more specific negative conduct in the triplet, which is
progressive in order of thought. The rela- tionship becomes
constantly closer in the order : his neighbour, his friend, the one near
to him, so also in the actions. — play the spy upon]. This is the
ordinary meaning of the Heb. phr. ; but a copyist in the omission of a
single letter of the original " neigh- bour," substituted a Hebrew word
meaning " tongue," and so made an obscure and unexampled phr.
and construction, which has been rendered in various ways. Those
most familiar to English readers, are : " He that hath used no deceit in
his tongue " PBV., " He that backbiteth not with his tongue " AV., " He
that slandereth not with his tongue " RV. ; none of which is well
sustained. — Hath not done harm to]. The evil disposition, as
expressed in spying, has passed over into an active doing of injuries,
and reaches its climax in : hath ?wt taken up a reproach against the
one near to hitn.

The second pentade, 4-5Zj, is also composed of a couplet and triplet,

the couplet general, the triplet specific. The couplet is antith. — The
reprobate], the one rejected by Yahweh {v. i^ (revised txt.) =53"),
antith. them that fear Yahiveh], His worshippers, cf. 22^* 25^-34^" 112^
ii5"'3 118* 1281-^ 1352". The former are despised in his eyes], his eyes
look upon them with contempt ; the latter he honoureth. The triplet is
progressive, as the previous one, in the rejection of degrees of
wickedness. — He doth swear to his friend], so # "neighbour" PBV. ;
which is easier and more suited to the context than the stronger and
tempting, " to his own hurt " 3, AV., RV., JPSV., and most moderns.
This rests upon a dif- ferent interpretation of the same original
consonant letters, which in the unpointed text may be interpreted by
two different words. — and changeth not], that is, adheres to his oath
and does not

PSALM XV. 115

violate it. This probably refers in accordance with the subsequent

context to a promise made to a friend of some benefit or help. The
violation of the oath of promise now passes over to the more positive
usury, and more guilty bribery, in violation of the ancient codes; the
former of Ex. 22-'" (E) Lv. zf (H) Dt. 23^, cf. Ez. i8«-^3.i7 pr. 28**; the
latter of Ex. 23* (E) Dt. 27-^ (Deca- logue) Dt. 10" i6>^ I S. 8^ cf. Is. 1
23 523 3315 Ez. 22^ Ps. 26^" Pr. 1723.

Str. III. is a monostich, summing up the decalogue in final re- sponse

to Str. I. — 5c. Whoso doeih these things shall not be moved\ This
phr. is often employed to indicate the firm, secure condition of the
people of God, in Zion, v. 10^. A later editor thought that he
strengthened it by adding " forever."
1. rn,-ii] unnecessary gl. — n^^f "^i??] the sacred mountain Zion; see
2fi, This couplet rhymes in ka. and is syn. throughout. — 2, ^V'ln] ptc.
fully writ- ten, rel. indefinite, so nan. "i^n of moral, religious walk,
course of life; v.i^. — J a^cn] adj.; the physical mngs., whole, entire,
sound, are not in ^, but only the ethical mng., soutid, innocent, having
integrity : (a) of God's way iS'i, as Dt. 32*, law Ps. 19^; {U) of man
l8'^*, his way ioi2-« 119I, cf. iS^s, without 17.-T, D^on3 84I"-, a^an ace,
of way /j^ Pr. 28'^ Other constructions Pss. i826 11980, adj. for noun
late ; pi. 37I8 Pr. 2^1 281" ; v. nh 7^, ann g~.— p^x Sys] antith. px Sye,
v. j^. This makes a tetrameter with caesura, and also a double
requirement at the beginning ; whereas in every other line there is a
single trimeter requirement. Syb is therefore a gl. to separate P7S
and ccr, which originally belonged together. We should rd. ip-is for
rhyme. For P7.S, V. 4^ : cf. Is. 3315 n'lpnx "iSn. — J nnN] n.f. ( i )
faithfidness., reliableness, {a) of man 45^ 51^ iig*^; {b) of God: pdnj
as the sphere in which man may walk 263 8511^ cf 25^; (2) attribute of
God 30!" 31^ 54'' 71^2, associated with ipn 2510 40^1- 12 69I* 8615 iiji
1^8- Gn. 24-" (J) Is. i6^ as messenger of God Pss. 57* 61* 85II 8915, cf.
433; His faithfulness endureth forever 117^, cf 146^; it reacheth unto
the skies 57^1 io8^ is shield and buckler gi*; used with IB*' III*, pnx
85I-, aou-o in"; (3) seldom truth, and then not in an abstr. sense, but
X3.\.\\et faithfudy, trtdy, pdn -\3T /j^ i K. 22^0 Je. 9* Zc. 8i<5; so the
divine laws are true, reliable, Pss. 19^'' 1191*'^- i^i. I60 Mai. 2^; (4) adv.
in truth, truly, Ps. 132" Je. loio, PCX3 Ps. 145!^ cf. jrs 7^2^ nji^N jj^, —
■'^ri';';] the long form for the usual '^i'^2 ; c. •>3i only here, elsw. c. icn,
v. 4^ ; cf. 2^2 i3T Ec. 215, 2':' a? Ec. 1I6," 3V Sn Gn. 24*^ (J), 3^ S;> i S.
ii3 (?); cf. Is. 33^5, — 3. Sn"sS] the ptcs. of previous v. pass over into
Qal pf. of general truth, in negative rel. clause, lu'x omitted as usual in
poetry. f'^J"' a-^. Qal pf. denom. "^jn foot, v. 8~, dub. mng. (@
iddXujcrev also for p^'^n-i 363 is prob. interpretation; so 3 non est
facilis in lingua. It is better to render play the

Il6 PSALMS
spy upon. This is urged by the mng. of Pi. in Gn. 429+6*- (g) jju. 21^2
Dt. i2* Jos. 2i 6*-'- 25 72. 2 147 (jE) Ju. i82- "• 17 I s. 26* 2 S. io3 1510 I
Ch. 193, go about as spy or explorer. 2 S. 19-^ is usually rendered
slander, but it might just as well have the mng. play the spy, and
usage urges it. The only other use of vb. is Tiph. Ho. ii^ teach to walk
(dub.). The difficulty with Vjn is due to Mxh S;;, which is not
homogeneous to the vb. The context suggests 'ijDtt' S^ upon his
neighbour, Che. The •? of ucS originated from dittog. after the
omission of a. We should probably also rd. •h'g for better measure. It
is possible that some of the Vrss. interpreted Sr\ as Aram. Sjt lie,
deceive. — X Ty^'C^ n. f. (i) evil, distress, 34-- 90IS gjit* loy^s-sa, nyi
dv 27^ 412 Je. 1717- is 512,' ni;?-; evils Pss. 3420 4013 7120 88* ^i^ Dt.
3223,-1 nj; Ps. 371^ Je. 22"- 28 nia 15II Am. 513; (2) evil, injury, 7vrong,
Pss. 21I2 28^ 352^ 501^ 52' 109^, c. S nt:7 753, arn 35^ 41^ 1408 Gn.
5020 (E) Je. 368 482, c'pa Pss. 7ii3-24 I S' 24I0 2526, uhT Ps. 3813, yen
401^ = 708, a^r 3512 3821 Gn. 44* (J) Je. 1820 5l24; (3) evil in ethical
sense Pss. 942^ 1073*. — J ^pn] n. f. emph. (i) reproach (a) against
man, taunt, scorn, of enemy 6920-21 7113 89^1 11922, r\D-\n Nir-j Je. 3
1 19 Ez. 3615 Mi. 618 ^11 against, so Ps. /j^ (no reason to suppose a
special sense of slander here), 'n Nirj c. hy bear reproach for 69^ Je.
151^ Zp. 3!*, 'n iiajjn 119^9; {b^ against God 691° 7422 7912; (2) object
of reproach 22^ 399, 'S 'n n^n become an object of reproach to 31^2
79* 89*2 10925, cf. 44" 69" 7866. — xE'j] in the sense of Xtake tip, titter
; elsw. mci 8i3, NirV 1392', cf. 24S names i6^ covenant 50I8. — ^J^i"']
//^^ o«f wif^r /"o him, of relationship, as 3812, cf. Ex. 322' neighbour.
— 4. nn:] and dndj Niphs. may be either pfs. or ptcs. The impf. 135^
does not help. It is itself doubtful. The connection of vjip with nnj and
the antith. with 13D^ make it most probable that this is the chief vb.,
and that there is another antith. between the obj. of dkpj and \^T.. — t
nt3 vb. despise, regard with contempt, subj. God 2225 5118 693-* 7320
I0213; ptc. pass. 22'' Je. 49^^; Niph. be despised Pss. iji 1191*1 Is. 533-
3 Je. 222s. — -, ■'N">:"nNi] emph.; but tn dub. in measure, xn^ ^. j". —
"'33^]. The change of tense was due to change of order of words in
sentence and is of doubtful originality. — jurj] Niph. pf. 3 m. J 3,'3B'
Niph. (i) of man, sivear a sole?nn oath, abs. 119IO6, hdidS 24*, yinS
15*; c. 3 by God 6312, by man in imprecation 1029, nin>S 1322; (2) of
God, abs. no*, inV 89*- 5'^ 132", cnpa 8936, qN3 95II. — >'l^'?] may be
to his htirt, article for sf. and >n hurt, v. j^; so K, Ew., Hu.; inf. Hiph. jjpi,
v. 22^^, Aq., 9. % ut se affligat ; so De., Ba., as Lv. 5*. @ t^J ■K\r{ciov
aiiroO, "S proximo sua, so Sb, Gr., Dathe ; = j;^^ as V.3*. This is
easier and more suited to the context, though not so noble a
conception as is MT. At the same time it would be difficult to prove
the existence of such an ethical conception at so early a date as this
Ps, — nr?''] Hiph. impf. 3 m. defectively written % lie, vb. not used in
Qal ; but Hiph. change of earth in earthquake 463 (?), c. ace. pSn Mi.
2*, here abs. ; (2) exchange, Ps. io620 Ho. 4^

PSALM XVI. 117

PSALM XVI., 3 STR. S\

Ps. 16 is a psalm of faith. The psalmist has sought refuge in Yahweh

his sovereign Lord, and supreme welfare (v.^"-) ; whose good
pleasure is in His saints (v.^). The apostates have many- sorrows,
and he keeps apart from them and their impious wor- ship (v.*).
Yahweh is his portion and his inheritance in pleasant places (v.^) ; he
enjoys His counsel (v.") and continual helpful presence (v.**) ; he is
glad and secure (v.^), confident that Yahweh will not abandon him in
Sheol (v.^"), but will grant him life and joy forever in His presence
(v.").

'Lj'EEP me, 'El ; for I have sought refuge in Thee.

I said to Yahweh : " Thou art my sovereign Lord,"

For my welfare is not (without) Thee.

To the saints who are in the land,

(Yahweh) makes wonderful all His good pleasure in them.

They shall multiply their sorrows who hurry backwards.

I vfiW not offer their drink offerings, because of bloodshed ;

I will not take up their names upon my lips. YAHWEH is my share,

(my) portion, and my cup;

(Yahweh is) the maintainer of my lot (for me).

The lines are fallen for me in pleasant places;

Yea, mine inheritance is (mighty over) me.

I will bless Yahweh, who hath given me counsel :

Yea, in the dark night my reins admonish me.

I have set Yahweh continually before me :

Since He is on my right hand, I shall not be moved. 'pHEREFORE my

heart is glad (in Yahweh) ;

(Also) my glory rejoiceth (in Yahweh) ;

Also my fiesh dwelleth securely :

For Thou wilt not leave me to Sheol ;

Thou wilt not suffer Thy pious one to see the Pit;

Thou wilt make known to me the path to Life.

Fulness of gladness is in Thy presence;

Loveliness is on Thy right hand forever.

Ps. 16 was in B belonging to the group of O'Dnaa (v. Intr. §§ 25, 27). It
was not in iBl^. That is the reason probably why it was separated
from the other Miktamim, 56-60, which have been preserved, all of
which were in ©3^. This favours an early date for the Ps. (i) There is a
use of Je. 236 33I6 Dt. ^$^'-, naaS ]3U' in v.'*; (2) a dependence upon
Ez. in the conception (a) of saints, consecrated ones, for faithful
Israelites in accordance with the code of H v.**, and ib) of the pit in
Sheol v.i°; (3) a much greater dependence upon

I 1 8 PSALMS

Is.-' 8 (a) in the phrase, //is good pleasure in them y.^, cf. Is. 44'^ 46!'^
48"; (/') apostasy expressed by hurrying backwards v."*", cf. Is. 50^; (f)
the drink offerings v.^* if of blood, correspond with the abominations
described in Is. 57*»i- 65^1 66^ ; and it may be that v.'*'^ finds its best
illustration in Is. 65!^ as Ba. suggests. The worship there repudiated
is that of Palestine and Syria, not that of Babylonia or Egypt. If the
situation is the same, we must think of the late days of the Exile or the
early days of the Restoration. But it is more probable that these drink
offerings were repudiated because those who made them were guilty
of bloodshed, of murder of innocent per- sons. This favours a time
when there was no strong government to repress such disorders. (4)
The reference to a share or portion in the land (v.^) also favours one
who has recently returned to the Holy Land. The ex- pression " Saints
who are in the land " implies an antith. to those who were not in the
land, those still in exile, such as would be quite natural for one
recently come to the land from among the exiles. (5) The tone of the
Ps. is one of calm trust in Yahweh and the enjoyment of prosperity
attributed to Yahweh. The author calmly separates himself from the
apostates ; but there is no evidence of active hostility, still less of peril
or warfare. This does not favour the times of hardship and poverty
described by Hg. and Zc, or the times of conflict of Ne. and Ezr. The
Ps. was composed either between these times or subsequent
thereto. (6) There is a single Aramaism, v.^ 'Sjj mor, which is found
elsewhere only Dn. This might have been used at any time in the
Persian period; but most likely not at its beginning. However, it is a
copyist's error. (@ has the correct text in a common word n-\3j. (7)
The calm view of death and the expectation of the presence of God
and blessedness after death imply an advance beyond Is. 57^"-; but
prior to the emergence of the doctrine of the resurrection of the
righteous Is. 26^^, that is, in the Persian period. The same point of
view is in Pss. 17^^ 49I6 7323-26 jb. 1925-27^ (8) xhe author was one
of the onon v.io*, the pious who distinguished themselves carefully
from those who were not faithful to Yahweh, and kept apart from
them. (9) There is no trace of the observance of P, or of the practice
of temple worship, in this profession of piety, probably, therefore, the
date was prior to these. On the whole the composition of the Ps, is
best assigned to the time subsequent to Zerubbabel and prior to
Nehemiah. The Ps. is tetrameter and of three strophes. It is doubtful
whether these are of eight lines or seven. If the text of Str. III. v.^^ is
the test, it is not diffi- cult to find glosses in v.^"-*" with Du. If these are
regarded as original, it is not difficult to reconstruct v.^ into three lines
and regard v.^"* as condensed by a prosaic scribe into one line,
leaving a trace of it in having one word too many. V.8-"» is cited Acts
225-32 from (5, and applied by St. Peter to the resurrection of Christ;
so v.^* by St. Paul, Acts I'f'. The hope's of the Ps., which apply only to
the enjoyment of the presence of God after death, in view of the
subsequent emergence of the doctrine of the resurrection, are
realised in the eternal life of the resurrection, and so first in Christ, the
first fruits of that resurrection.

PSALM XVI.

119
Str. I. is a tetrameter octastich ; three synth. lines giving the psahnist's
attitude toward God, two Yahweh's attitude toward the saints of the
land, and three the attitude of both toward the apostates. 1-2. Keep
me], a plea for protection based on: / /ia7!e sought refuge in Thee],
cf. 2^^ 5^- 7- 11^ +. — / said to Yahweh], so Vrss., RV., JPSV., Dr.,
Kirk. ; and not "(O my soul) thou hast said," MT., PBV., AV., which is
not well sustained by text or context. — Thou art my sovereign Lord],
"my Master" JPSV., " my Lord " AV. ; pi. intensive, as a* 8^ and not
the divine name " Adonay," "the Lord " RV." — My welfare], pros-
perity, is to be preferred to " my goods," possessions, (g, U, PBV.,
elsvv. only Ec. 5^" ; or to " goodness " AV. " Good " RV. is too general.
— is not {without) Thee], as 3, is most prob. "Nothing unto Thee"
PBV., "(extendeth) not to Thee" AV., cannot be sustained. RV. "
beyond Thee " is dub. (Dr.) ; though urged by Evv., RS., Kirk. : " Not
merely is God the source of all his weal, but everything which he
recognizes as a true good, God actually contains within Himself." The
simpler idea that the psalmist is entirely dependent on Yahweh, the
source of all good, for his welfare, and cannot prosper without divine
favour, is much more probable. — 3. To the saints who are in the
land], as distin- guished from those abroad, those of the dispersion.
— ( YaJnveh) ?nakes wonderful all His good pleasure in them], so (^,
U ; prefer- able to ^, which is so difficult to interpret that there is no
agreement among later Vrss. or commentators. Yahweh takes good
pleasure in these saints, and He magnifies His good pleasure in them
in a wonderful manner. — 4. They shall multiply their sorrows, who
hurry backwards], cf. 44^^ Is. 50^; apostates who turn away from
Yahweh and go backwards in apostasy from Him. This is better
sustained by "^ and Vrss. than " hasten after another (God)" AV., " run
after " PBV., " make suit unto " JPSV., which are not sustained by
Hebrew usage ; or than " exchange (the Lord) for another (god) " RV.,
Kirk., so essentially Dr., which requires unnecessary emendation of
text. The psalmist, having represented that the saints enjoyed the
wonderful good pleasure of Yahweh, now turns to the apostate
Israelites who have gone backwards from Yahweh to the worship of
other gods, and repre- sents that they, in reverse of enjoying
Yahweh's good pleasure.
120 PSALMS

incur a multitude of sorrows. — I will not offer their drink offerings

because of bloodshed^ ; that is, participate with them in their drink
offerings to Yahweh, which were abominable because they were
associated with bloodshed, the murder of innocent persons. Ba.
thinks of the offering of children Is. 57"i- 65"; Du. of the blood-
guiltiness of such offerings as they make, cf. Is. 66^ — I will 710 1 take
up their names upon my lips'], cf. 50^", in order to speak to them or
about them, — not the names of the gods so worshipped, according
to the law, Ex. 23^^ (E), or their names as the names these apostates
take on their lips, Ri., but the names of the apostates themselves, Ba.,
as Is. 65^^ The poet repudiates them utterly, he will have nothing to
do with them, will not even mention them in conversation. The
psalmist was undoubtedly influenced by Is.l If the Ps. belongs to the
Persian period, we may think of the apostates to idolatry described in
antith. with the pious, the saints, v.^

Str. II. is composed of four syn. couplets. — 5. Yahweh is my share],

in assonance with {my) portion and my cup, rather than " share of my
portion " ^, though sustained by Vrss. and most authorities. —
Yahweh is the maintainer of my lot {for me)]. This was probably the
original text, according to the context. The change to the 2d person is
improbable. It was doubtless due to supposed editorial improvement
of style. The poet here en- larges upon v.*. Yahweh, the source of
welfare, also embodies in Himself the share which He gives to His
people, the portion assigned them, the cup of pleasure which they
enjoy ; and all this He maintains for them against all enemies and
perils. "The language used here reminds us of the Levites who had
no portion or inheritance, but Jehovah was their portion, Nu. iS^** Dt.
10^ 18V' Kirk. "Let others choose for themselves portions, earthly and
temporal, to enjoy ; the portion of saints is the Lord eternal. Let others
drink of deadly pleasures, the portion of my cup is the Lord," Aug. —
6. The lines], the measuring lines of the portion, or share in the land,
cf. Ps. 78^* Mi. 2^ Am. 7^^ — are fallen for me in pleasant places], the
lot in the holy land is a delightful one. — Yea, tnine inheritance is
{tnighty over) me], the inheritance in Yahweh, Yahweh Himself as the
inheritance, || share, v.^", as (3, and so similar to 103" 11 7-, where the
mercy of

PSALM XVI. 121

God is mighty over His people. The " goodly heritage " of EV. is a
paraphrase based on %^ which cannot be sustained. — 7. I will bless
Yahweh who hath given me coiinsel\ The psalmist passes over from
his portion in the land to his more intimate relations with Yahweh,
whom he has sought as his sovereign Lord, v.^-" ; He has counselled
him in his life and conduct. — My reins admonish w^]. The reins are
the seat of the emotions and affections, cf. Jb. \cf' Pr. 2-^^ Ps. 73^1
Je. 12^ || mind, Je. 11^ 17^" 20^Pss. -f 26-. His own experience
corresponds with Yahweh's counsel. This admonition is in the dark
night\ as 92^ 134S intensive pi., rather than "night seasons," AV., RV.
— 8. / have set Yahweh continually before me'], before the mind,
keeping Him continually in mind. — since He is on my right hand],
present, near at hand, as close as possible to help. This is the reason
why, / shall not be moved], the usual expression of confidence in
God, Pss. 10^ 15*

16^ 2I« 30" 62^-^ 112^ cf. Pr. I03« 12^

Str. III. is composed of a syn. couplet between two syn. triplets. — 9.

Therefore], because of confidence in Yahweh's presence as
sovereign Lord and portion. — my heart is glad || my glory rejoiceth].
In both lines, ifi Yahweh, was probably in the original, completing the
measures. A prosaic copyist condensed the two lines into a simple
line, too long for the measure of the Ps. — also my flesh], the body in
antith. with "heart" and " glory," so making up the entire man, body
and soul. — dwelleth securely], liveth without anxiety, without fear of
enemies, cf. Dt. 33^- Je. 23^ 33^''. — 10. For thou wilt not leave me to
Sheol]. Nephesh is here, as often, the person of the man himself. The
poet is not thinking of the soul as distinguished from the flesh, but of
himself as composed of both soul and body. It is true the flesh does
not go to Sheol at death, but only the soul. The psalmist is here
thinking of his entire self and not specifically of that part of himself
which goes to the abode of the dead. He expects to die and to go to
Sheol, but he prays that God will not abandon him there ; will not
leave him in the power of Sheol ; but will go with him and remain with
him there. — Thou wilt not suffer Thy pious one to see the Pit]. The
Heb. nnu is not abstract " corruption," which, though given iu (§ and 3,
and followed by EV'., has no authority in the usage of OT.

1 22 PSALMS

The Pit is not the tomb, but is syn. with Sheol, usually under- stood as
another name of Sheol itself as a pit or cavern under the earth ; but
usage favours the opinion that it is a Pit in Sheol, as a deeper place
than Sheol, syn. Abaddon, the dungeon of Sheol. The psalmist will
see Sheol, but he will not be abandoned there ; he will not see the Pit,
the dungeon of Sheol, the place of the wicked. The pious could hardly
go there. In antithesis with this, the psalmist has hope and confident
expectation of the presence and favour of God after death. — 11.
Thou wilt make known to me the path to Life']. This might imply
resurrection if the Ps. were late enough, a path leading up out of
Sheol to eternal Life. But the context does not suggest this; the path
rather leads to the presence of God in the abode of the dead. The
path to Hfe is antith. to the Pit in Sheol. — Fulness of gladness is in
Thy presence^. The presence of Yahweh, to which the path to life
leads, gives gladness to the full, and complete satis- faction, leaving
nothing more to be desired. It is possible that the glossator had this in
mind as the supreme good or wel- fare, V.-*. — Loveliness ||
gladness, on Thy right hand\ as the place of honour, || in Thy
presence, antith. to Yahweh's being on his right hand in life, v.*\ —
foreve7-\ Such a hope he could not express for this life ; he is thinking
of everlasting life in the presence of Yahweh and on His right hand,
after he has departed this life and gone to Sheol.

1 . 'jiru'] Qal iniv. sf. i sg. icr, see i^. The metheg of 5^ interprets
quametz as a, but this is erroneous, and should be corrected to o as
Ges.S^''- Ko.i"Wi. — Sn poetic for God {v. Intr. §32). — 2. ri-;!?N] Qal
pf. 3 f. imply- ing t'Qi as subj., so ®, Rabb., RV.'". But it should be
n";'CN, defectively written i pers., as 22 codd. De R., @, F, %, Houb.,
Ols., Ges.§«'" Ko.i-'is" Ew,, al., cf. Ps. 140" Jb. 422 I K. 8" Ez. 16^9. 3,
dicens also favours this form. — -ns] refers to God as distinguished
from ^ns referring to men. But it is not necessarily Adonay. The
context suggests the original mng. my sovereign lord, as predicate of
nns v. 2''. — J n^itt] n.f. : (i) welfare, pros- perity, happiness ib~, as Dt.
23^ Je. if, obj. nxn Ps. 106^ Jb. 9^5 Ec. 5" 6^; (2) bounty, good, as
bestowed by God, Pss. 65 12 68" 86". navj rnn n;?-\ 3512 3821 1095
Gn. 44* (J) I S. 2521 Je. 1 820 p^. 17I3. ^. 3,^ ^7. This clause is not in
(5'', but in (S'*'-'^'^, where narj is interpreted as my goods, U boitorum,
a mng. very late, Ec. 5^". 3 translates bene miki, S a.'ya.Qbv /jloi, ST
Tiaiia. — rr'^"] is diiTicult and is variously interpreted: (i) (g^. A, R 5^1
ou xpf^ay ex"^>

PSALM XVI. 123

tkon hast ho need or advantage, in a causal sentence. The 5ti may be

an interpretation or imply 'r in the original. The '?;• is interpreted in the
sense oi for the sake of, as J 45'' 79^ 105". (2) 3 sine te, S 6.v€v aov,
paraphrased by S"from Thee," is a translation of ■'t;'?2, which Houb.,
Hi., Du. think was in the original text. (3) Over, beyond, Ew. " Thou art
my highest good^' Dr. " My welfare is not beyond (?) TheeP BZ?B.
gives in this rang, of excess % 138^, above all Thy name (dub.), in the
sense of above, beyond Gn. 48^^ Ex. 16'' Nu. 3'*s Dt. 25S Jos. 315 Ec.
ii** Dn. i-", in local relations, Lv. 152^ of time. But none of these have
precisely the sense proposed for this passage. (4) The more usual
mng. of '?>•, incumbent on, of duty, or care J 7I1 lo^* 37^ 40^ 561^ 62",
c. tS;:'.! 22II 55-^ 71^ is adopted by Ra. But it is then necessary to
make the clause interrog. or get a mng. the reverse of the context.
Pe. avoids this by changing ^2 to "^o. (5) The mng. J in addition to
61'^ 69-^ 71I* IIS^* is adopted by Ri., Moll., but it is improbable. The
line is too short in |§. It is better to rd. as the original a real tetrameter
y^n^^ S3 \i3rj >d. This explains 3. The err. of J^ is chiefly the omission
of S3 of ii>'S3 by haplog. and then the err. of q^S" for ^^-ly. — 3.
D'v''n;'^';] is also difficult and is variously interpreted: (l) S in the
sense of as for, as regards 1 7^(5, 3, De W., Ew., Dr.; (2) fe/o«^/«f /o,
Calv., Hengst., Hu., Pe., Moll ; (3) depend- ing on -^rrs as a second
indirect obj. in antith. mniS Ki., De., RV.™. This is most suitable to
context if the present text be correct. D''C'ni7 pi. J t'^-\-^^ adj. sacred,
holy : (i) used of God, as exalted on theophanic throne 22'* Is. 6^,
exalted in victory Ps. gg^-S. 9 Is. 5IC i s. 2-, His name Ps. iii^ Snt^''
trnp, a divine name originating in the Trisagion, Is. 6', used in Is. I'i +
iot. js_2 3 4i" + i2t-, elsw. Je. 5029516 2 K. 1922 Is. 3728 Pss. 7122 78*1
Sgi^; (2) of sacred place of temple in Jerusalem 46* 65^; (3) of
persons, Aaron, 106"', a'Uh|i sacred ones, either f angels 896-8 Jb. 5I
15I6 Zc. 14^ Dn. S^^-is, or Israelites Dt. ^-^ Pss. 16? ii^^ Dn. 82*. —
1*!???] <§ f" ■^i? 7^ aiiroO = ix^N3 : sf. is doubtless an interp., as lo^^.
— J noT] they; this fuller, more euphonic form is alw. in f, except 38^1
^^T^l and 95^'''' zy, to which nn 9510* has been assimilated by
copyist: (i) emph. they, (a) antith. to other persons "ijN I20^ unj.y 2o9,
nnx 1022'' 10928, with 1 adv., but they 5522 631*' io6*^ at close of
sentence emph. previous sf. even theirs 9^ without justification in
usage, and doubtless txt. err. ; (2) resuming subj. with emphasis at
the beginning of a new sentence 22^8 23* 272 37^ 43^ 48^ 56'' 59!^
62!" 1072*, stronger dh-dj 38^1 ; (3) as copula, properly at end of
clause, they are or were 921 (?) 256 78^^ 94II 95!" 119"^ after irx only
16^; (4) in circum- stantial clause nnni 88'', Dni 9510. — ''^''"ini] is also
difficult. 3 et magnificis || D'U-ip'^, but the word is too distinct to
dispense with the prep., and it is cstr., not abs., unless we suppose
that 3 had i^ix sg. coll. T'^^• {y. 8'^') is not used elsw. in ^ in this
sense, though not infrequent in early poetry. Ges.*?^'"'^ allows an
occasional cstr. in the sense of abs., but this is not allowed by more
recent grammars. We might, however, regard the cstr. as before a rel.
clause, De W., RV., Dr., and 1 as introducing an apod. <§ renders as
vb. i6av;xd(TTCjO(7ev iravra to, 6f\rifji.aTa aiirov = "mN\ More than go
codd. HP., so

124 rSALMS

Theodoret, give Kvpios after the vb. This might be regarded as a gl. of
inter- pretation, but it may also be an interpretation of the final ■' as
an abr., for nin\ This would, moreover, give us a needed tetrameter
and a suitable couplet : — •

d5 isfln-S5 nini nnN>

t C"^"^'^] 'vb. is used in Niph. ptc. Ex. 1 5^1 of the majesty of God, cf.
v.^ and Is. 42-I in the Hiph. make glorious, which is appropriate to this
passage. This is the view essentially of Koehler, Schnurer, Ba., Hu.^.
— 4. D.""'35ip] is regarded by ST, 9, Quinta, 3, Mich., Ols., Ew., Du. as
fjil. for usual \ aoxv n.(m.) images, idols, v. io636- ^^ 115* 135^^; but
r^ax'^ elsw. pi. t[r3r;] n.f. hurt, injury 147^ Jb. 9^^, sg. Pr. loi" 151-^, so
doubtless here after 0, ^, Aq., RV., and most, v. 13^. The lack of
agreement between n.f. and vb. m. still remains difficult. The sf. D_
cannot refer to previous context, but to the rel. clause which follows.
The vb. is interpreted by S, ij as Hiph., and so the neglect of
agreement is avoided, and this is to be preferred, though (5, Aq., S, 0,
3 take it as Qal. — inx] is variously interpreted: (i) by 3, Q post tergiim
as Tins adv. backwards, v. g^. This is most prob. (2) (5 ii.irk twHto.
iraxwav, "B postea acceleravertmt "m^i, either having sf. or Vrss.
supplying it, cf. 49^^ 50!'^ 633. (3) J^, Aq. as adj. Aq. refers to one's
neighbour. But most think of another god in accordance with
subsequent context. — J inN adj. atiother, properly one coming
behind, successors 49^1, aliens 109®, inx d;; 105!^ ins Sn Ex. 34I* (J),
ins Is. 42^, so Ps. 16'' (|1^). It is used of time inN in 10913 Jq_ i3_ —
n-;-^] Qal pf. 3 m. i.p.; t inn denom. -\n': purchase price of wife Gn.
34I2 qj g^. 22'"^ (E) l S. i8'^'^, so vb. acquire by purchase Ex. 22^^ (E.)
But there is no evidence of such a generalisation of the mng. as is
necessary if that is to be used here with De., Dr. (2) (5, 3, 5, 0, 2, C
take it as Pi. pf. \ [inn] vb. Pi. («) hasten Gn. 18^ Na. 2^ Is. 49^'. It is not
used in ^ unless here in this sense; but (^b) as auxiliary having adv.
force, sq. perf. 106^^ elsw. imv. ''jip ->-ic 69I8 102'' 143'^, so also prob.
798 sq. impf. (3) Aq. di SXKov iKCLKWffev implies '\'\'q'^ Hiph. pf. "1ID
act bitterly towards, a vb. used nowhere in \f/ unless here. (4) It is
possible to think of such a transposition as the foregoing and then rd.
n'':;n Hiph. pf. ni:;, as 10620. 'Yht conception would be similar if iriN
referred to another god, but the construction would be different, and
so condensed as to be necessarily obscure. This is the view of Gr.,
once held by Ba., but subsequently abandoned. (5) Dy., followed by
Du,, rds. nn annN; but where is mm used for worship of other gods ?
v. (fi. We rnust choose between (2) and (4), — Dnv;;pj tion Sa] Hiph.
impf. I p. of resolution in classic style should have cohortative. { -\Xi\
vb, Qal cog. ace. pour out libation Ex. 30® (P), i" Ho. 9*, Hiph. same
cog. ace. Gn. 35^* (E) 2 K. I6i3 Nu. 28^ (P), so prob. here, to other
gods Je. f^, + 7 t. Je. The noun X ipi only here ■^. (5 awaya.'ytj} ras
<rui'a7aJ7a.s a-vrdv, U congregabo co)iventic7ila—'!:i^tOi IP^ Qal
impf. I p. ']0i< gather together, collect, cf. 39^ and Niph. ptc. in
shortened form, as nsDj Is. 13^'', cf. Gn. 49-® i S. 13II, inter-

PSALM XVI. 125

preted oi asseml'lng^s in accordance with nrj-ps' NH. 3 and £3 were

easily con- fused in Egyptian' Aram, script. — 37c]. It is interpreted by
RV., Dr. as jc of material, cousisiitig of blood. Ba. compares Is. 57V
65", and thinks of drink offerings connected with the sacrifice of
children. De. thinks of the guilty hands of the offerer. Moll, and Du.
refer to Is. 66''* " he that killeth an ox is as he that slayeth a man."
Kirk., " their libations are as detestable as though they were
cumpused of blood." The usage of Dip favours bloodshed and not
drink offerings of blood, which are unknown to OT. The |C is never
used of material in connection with blood; it is therefore, in the
common sense, of on account of, because of bloodshed, as Hb. 2^-
1^. For this mng. of prep. V.5II 12^ 107". — ^POU'""-]; orncr-PN Nt-x
S51] phr. a.X. Nt- in the sense of utter, V. /j^, paraphrased by (5
fivyjcdCb, U menior, so %, 9C. The sf. may refer to gods, in
accordance with Ex. 2.^'^ (E), if we interpret inx of foreign gods; but if
not, it must refer to the apostates, in accordance with Is. 65^^ — 5.
nic] V. 11^. It is prob. that in this case it was originally ipjc tny portion,
the three words each with sf. in emph. coordination. J p^n n.m. : (i)
portion, acquired possession, of Yahweh as the possession of His
people 16^ 73"* 119" 1426; (2) chosen portion, in bad sense, 50I8; (3)
portion, award from God, punishment 17", as Is. 17I* Jb. 20-9 2713. —
T'C^i] is variously explained. It is pointed as Hiph. impf. 2 sg. after
nnx, which is then emph., but without apparent reason. -\r:^ is not,
however, used in OT., and the Arabic stem does not sufficiently
explain its use here. <B ffi) el 6 diroKadiffTiop rrjv KK-qpovofj-lav fwv
ifwl, U restitues hereditatem meam mihi, is based on "h iSnij iiDji,
which gives the missing tone of the tetrameter line and a form which
is known and suits the context. 3 has possessor sortis meae. — J ICP
vb. Qal: (l) hold fast, c. ace. Am. I^- ^ as here, c. 3 Ps. 17^ Is. 33^^; (2)
sustain, subj. God, c. 3 pers. Pss. 411^ 63^ Is. 41^'^ 42^. The
conjectural emendations of 01s. 1'Din, of Hi., Bi. T'CP are not so
suited to the context as the above. — "''^i''^] sf. I p. — X Sp''j] n.m. lot:
(i) as cast over garments to distribute them 22^^; (2) as portion
assigned by Yahweh /65, espec. the land of the righteous 125^. 'h of
the original has fallen out by haplog. The change to nns is strik- ing
and out of harmony with context. It prob. was a substitution for an
original nin". — 6. D'CVi] defective pi. J D''3,m adj. : (i) delightful 133I
135^ 147I, as delightful things or places iffii^, cf. 141* 2 S. i^S; (2)
lovely, beautiful Ps. 8r* 2 S. 23101. I^^. — ^n] ^r/.r(7,j^rt," introducing
emph. a new thought " BZ)B. — p|;ri2] ace. to J, ST, Ges.S*'^ Ki., De.,
a stronger fem. form for usual n^nj (y. 28).' But (g, &, Hu.^, Ew., We.,
Ko.^'D^-'o^ Dr. defectively written ^7^^^ — ^"^^yfl] Qal pf. 3 f. lou' a.X.
in Heb.; in Aram. Dn. 42* 6^, be agreeable, acceptable, beautiful ; cf. f
'^^^' n. beatity Gn. 49^1. But (5 Kpa- rlffTTi /ML = ■^1^l> cf. 103^1 1
172. (5 gives a well-known word, a usual con- struction and an
appropriate meaning. — 7. T?.3n] Pi. impf. i p. resolution would be
cohort, form in classic style. Bless Yahweh, common in xp, 26^^ 342
635 1031- 2- 20. 21. 22. 22 1041.35 115I8 134I.2 135I9.20 1452.10^ D-
^n^ti for an original nin^ 66^ 682'^; v. j^-^ for other uses of -\-\2. — -jv-]
Qal. pf. 3 m. i.p. sf. I pers. X ]'-;\ Vb. Qal advise, counsel, c. ace. pers.
/6> sq. inf. 62^, abs. with

I 26 PSALMS

7"", secondary subj. 32*. Niph. consult together, nn' 71^'' 83". Hithp.
sq. S>% conspire against %T^. — n^^"'';;] pi. emph. night seasons,
\iQ\.i&x dark nights, as pi. abst. intensive; cf. 92^ 134I. — ^JiiD'] Pi. pf.
3 pi. sf. i.p. iD'', v. 2^^, discipline, correct, as 94I'- iiS^^, subj. God. — 8.
^?'y^^'] Pi. pf. is. J mu' vb. Pi. lay, set id^ 119'^ lay upon 2i« 8921, set
or make like 18**. — ■'ii^] in front of, before, intellectually and morally
as 54^ 86", v. _^ 10^. — J ■"?7] in t/- only adv. continually 25I6 401-^
692* 71s. 6. u 732J 74-23 ,054 logis- w i'i944. 109. in. '.-1 •'^13C:') /6«
38I8 508 5i5, in prayer 342 72^^; T'on t\ski 352" = 40" = 708, a favourite
term of Is.2 491^ + 5 t., seldom elsw. apart from ritual, Je. G Ho. 12"
Dt. 11I2 + 16 t OT., common, however, in P, Ez., Ch. for ihe. perpetual
burnt offering. — 9. \j^'\ therefore "according to such conditions, that
being so," BZ>B. 200 t. in OT., itP -jf- ^ 78-1 119!'^ v. jr '?y A — o^ nrt-]
same phr. 105^, c. u 3321. The line has three tones unless we use
Makkeph, which makes rather a long word for one accent, and then
add iTi33 S jm to complete the tetrameter. But then the Str. would be
one line less than the others. Du. reduces them by finding a gl. of one
line in each Str. We may easily complete this 1. after 3321 by adding
'^ for nin^a, which fell out by haplog. of 'a^. — '?r_i] 1 consec. Qal
impf. ^^], v. 2^^. 3 has ^/here as well as for in of next line, and also
renders by future, ignoring the 1 consec. It is the only use of such a i
in the Ps., and is, indeed, against its style. Rd., therefore, Su'' fis; then
the juss. must be abandoned for the indicative. — 'T^t] is here used
for the inner man, as 7* || Z'Qi, 1082 || 2"^, 30I'' subj. 1DI, 57^ subj. n-\i;'.
We should add also nini2. The two lines have been condensed into
one by a prosaic copyist, t ■^'ij'J, x\.m. flesh (i) of body, (a) of animals
50I'', (3) of man 272 38*-^ 792 102*' 109**; (2) for the body itself, antith.
il'OJ 632 Is. lo^^, Jb. 1422, antith. 2.^ Pss. 16^ 843 Pr. 14^^ subj.
trembling Ps. II9I2O; (3) as frail over against God 56^ 78^^; (4) it'a '^3
all flesh, all mankind 65*^ 13625 14521 Je. 1212 2531 Ez. 21*- 9- w Dt.
523. — 'nV:3^' pu":] v. 49, f phr. Dt. 3312 Je. 236 33I6; cf. Dt. 3328 Pr. 1-
''^ — 10. •'TQi] my soul. C'pi is usually interpreted as J the mw^r
being of man as distinguished from the body, 31^°. ''jaai la'ai, some-
times conceived as resting together with the ~\'ci upon a common
substratum, ■•Si' I3i2; cf. 425- ■', and especially in 1/' as in need of
deliverance from SiNU^ j()io 30* 49I6 861-^ 89*3 ; but some of these
might be interpreted of another mng. of c'flj, the paraphrase for the
personal pronoun, me, v. 3^. — SiNtr] v. (fi. — l?^ ^^^ Q^^ impf. 2 m.
indie, c. neg. jnj in the sense oi permit, c. ace. + infin. Gn. 20'"' (E) as
here, or ace. + S nomen. Ps. 132* Pr. 6*. — T'T?"] Kt. pi. is scribal
interp. of qypr', Qr. and Vrss. sg., referring to an individual pious man,
v. 4I*. — rnr] the Pit in Sheol as distinguished from Sheol itself, V. 7^s,
and not another name for Sheol, or the abstract lia.4>Qop6.v (5,
corrup- tionem, 3, corruption or destruction, which are interpretations
of the name of the place. — 11. Di^n pin] the path to life. It might imply
resurrection, if the Ps. were late enough, but at its probable date it
implied a path leading to the presence of God, || T'JD"nx; a joyous
state, antith. nnu', both yet conceived as parts of the more
comprehensive '^inu'. — v'3t:-] n.m. fulness 16" Dt. 232^ Ru. 2^8,
•;3t."'^ Ex. 16^ Lv. 2513 26^ Pr. 1326 Ps. 7826. — .-''n^i;-] pi. nncr, v. 48,

PSALM XVII. 127

either Joys, or abst. pi. gladness. — ^'nTN] 21''' 140'^, (S tiera toO
irpocrwirov <rov, in association with, communion with the divine face
or presence, and not an/e vultum tiium 3, a weakened explanation.
PSALM XVII., 8 STR. 3^

Ps. 17 is a prayer for divine interposition in behalf of the righteous

(v.'"^. The psalmist has been tested by God in mind and conduct, and
approved (v.''"^") ; he has kept the divine ways and avoided wicked
deeds (v.'"'"^), therefore he invokes God with confidence (v.'"). He
prays again that his Saviour may show kindness and keep him as the
pupil of the eye (v.*'*"*') ; that he may be sheltered from his greedy
and arrogant enemies (v,**"^"), who surround him to prey upon him
(v."-'-). Again he prays for the divine interposition and deliverance by
the slaying of the wicked (v.^*""") ; that penalty may be visited on
them to the third generation, but that he himself may enjoy the divine
presence (v."*"^^).

r\ HEAR, Yahweh (a righteous man) ; attend to my yell;

give ear to my prayer, which is without lips of deceit ;

Let my judgment come forth from Thy presence, that mine eyes may
behold it. TN equity Thou hast proved my mind; Thou hast visited me
by night;

Thou hast tested me, and Thou findest no evil purpose in me ; my

mouth transgresseth not.

As to deeds of man, (I intend) according to the word of Thy lips. T ON

my part have kept from the ways of the violent ;

My steps hold fast to Thy tracks, my footsteps slip not ;

1 invoke Thee : for Thou answerest me, 'El. INCLINE Thine ear to
me, hear my speech ;

Show Thy kind deeds, O Saviour from those who rise up in hostility;

I am seeking refuge on Thy right hand; keep me as the pupil, the

daughter of the eye. T-TIDE me in the shadow of Thy wings from the
wicked.

Those mine enemies that assail me, with greed encompass me.

They shut up their gross heart, with their mouth they speak
arrogantly. CyHEY advance), now they march about, they fix their
eyes;

(They purpose) to camp in the land, (they maltreat) as a lion ;

They are greedy for prey, they are like a young lion lurking in secret
places. r\ RISE, Yahweh, confront him, cast him down ;

O deliver me from the wicked, destroy with Thy sword ;

May they be slain with Thy hand, Yahweh; slain from the world. T ET
their portion be during life ; their belly fill Thou with Thy stored-up
penalty.

May their sons be sated, may they leave their residue to their children
:

But as for me, let me behold Thy face ; let me be satisfied with Thy
form.

128 rSALMS

Ps. 17 was in W, but not in any of the subsequent collections until \p.
It is rightly termed a nSijn, prayer {y. Intr. §1). This probably is
original, because the greater portion of Pss. of J3 were prayers, and
there could have been no reason why the editor of IB, or any
subsequent editor, should have singled out this Ps. as a prayer,
rather than a multitude of others. The Ps. resembles Ps. 16 in words
and phrases: \37.'p^' v.® = 16^; communion with God at night v.'^=:
16"; the use of *?>< in prayer v.^ = 16^; the vb. idp v.^ = 16^; the
reference to the hand of God as protecting and defending v.''-i*= 16^;
the contrasted portions of the poet and the wicked v.^*"'^ = 16-"''; the
longing for the divine presence v.^*= 16^^. All this favours a similar
situation, if not the same author. The use of nSn v.^'* is the same as
that of 49'-, cf. Is. 38", although the phr. of the latter and the
conception are different. There is a reference in the use of O'JD and
njinn of God, v.i^ to Nu. 12^ (E). The visitation of penalty on the third
generation v." is based on the Ten Words Ex. 20^ = Dt. 5^. The
conception of righteousness v.^-^ is that of D, and prior to P. And yet
the conception of truthfulness v.^ and the testing the mind v.^, show
the higher ethical conception of the Persian period. The phr. iDn n'?3n
v.'^ = 4'*, ^'DJ^ Sxa v.^ = 36^ 57^ 63^, cf. 61^ 91* (all post-exilic Pss.)
Ru. 2^-, implies the existence of the temple and probably the cherubic
throne. The pupil of the eye v.* = Dt. 32^''. The Ps. must belong to the
Persian period subsequent to the Restoration and prior to the reform
of Ezra, a time of greater peril than that of Ps. 16, and therefore later
than Zerub- babel. The Ps. was originally the prayer of an individual.
It has been generalised and made into a congregational prayer.

Part I. has three pentameter tristichs, the first of these a peti- tion in
two syn. lines followed by a synth. line. — 1-2. O hear || attend \ give
ear'], the usual terms for importunate prayer, v. 4^ 5^- 1

— {a righteous man)], so 3 in accordance with v.'^, more prob- able

than "my righteousness," (3, U, or simply "righteousness." 1^, Dr., or
inexactly "the right" EV'., "righteous cause" JPSV.

— my ye//], shrill, piercing cry for help, || my prayer, as 61^ 88^. —

without lips of deceit]. The lips which utter the prayer are sin- cere,
entirely truthful. — My judgment], either my just cause, or judgment in
my favour. — come fortli from Thy presence], from the judgment
throne of Yahweh in heaven, cf. 9^. — that mine eyes may behold it].
He desires a visible manifestation from God that He has vindicated
him. — In equity] properly goes with the next line as qualifying the
divine proving. To make it an object of bcho/d, with ^ and Vrss.
destroys the measure of both lines. — 3-4a. The second tristich is
composed of three lines essentially syn. ; yet there is synth. in part, in
the second line, and in greater

PSALM XVII. 129

degree in the third. — Thou hast proved || hast tested^ v. 7^" I2^ This
has been by a personal visitation. Yahweh has not remained afar off
on His throne in heaven ; but has come down in spiritual presence to
the bed of the psalmist. — visited by night\ during the quiet hours,
when he was alone by himself, and so most open to inspection ; and
especially so, as the inspection had to do not only with acts done
during the day, the usual time of activity, but still more searchingly
with the mind, which often is most active while the body is at rest. —
Thou findest no evil purpose in me'\, as 10* 26^" 119^^. There was no
evil in the mind after the most search- ing examination. — My mouth
transgresseth not'] . This statement, intermediate between the
purpose of the mind and the deeds of man, external actions,
supplements the previous clause and is still connected with the test
by night. It probably refers to private, secret utterances, rather than
words spoken publicly to other per- sons. And so, while deeds of men
are mentioned, that is ordinary human actions, yet these are deeds
not as done, but as intended, purposed ; for so we should translate,
inserting in the text the vb. (/ intefid). This insertion removes the
difficulty of the verse and explains the antith. between " deeds of man
" and according to word of Thy lips. The intent of the psalmist was
that his deeds should be according to the word which came forth from
the lips of God. Having set forth the righteousness of his mind, as
attested by divine inspection, he now turns to a justification of his
conduct. — 4ib-6a. The third tristich is composed of an anti- thetical
couplet followed by a synth. line returning to v.^", the ground of
assurance in prayer having been given. — I on my part] , emph.
personal asseveration, on the negative side, have kept from the ways
of the violent], the deeds of those who commit robbery or murder, or
both. On the positive side. My steps hold fast to Thy tracks], those
prescribed by God in the Deuteronomic laws. — My footsteps slip
not]. The context suggests the complement of the previous clause ;
the steps hold fast on the positive side and do not slip from the divine
tracks on the other. Elsewhere the phrase is used for the firm
standing, the security of the righteous under the divine protection, z;.
lo^ If we follow that meaning here, we have an expression of
confidence in accordance with v."".

Part II. has three pentameter tristichs, setting forth the rela-

1 30 PSALMS

tion of the poet to his enemies, antith. to the previous part, setting
forth his relation to his God. The first tristich is petition II V.'"-, an
introductory hne and a syn. couplet synth. thereto. — ■ 6b-Sa. Show
Thy kind deeds'], cf. 4^, literally " make them mar- vellous," or
"wonderful," in accordance with v.-*; let them be visible in acts of
vindication of the righteous. — O Saviour], title of Yahweh as one
whose character and habit it is to save His people from their enemies;
especially characteristic of Is.^ — / am seeking refuge]. By an
unfortunate transposition of the original text it has been attached as
an object to the ptc, forcing the rendering with verbal force as ptc.
absolute " savest," and then as a general truth applying to all persons
seeking refuge, without specification of the place of refuge. This also
destroys the measure of the two lines and makes their interpretation
difficult. Attaching it to, on Thy right hand], we get the place of refuge,
recover the measures, and find an easy and natural explanation in
accordance with good usage. The right hand of God is often the
instrument of judgment and blessing, but also the place of safety, as
16* ". The resemblance of Pss. 16 to 17 in so many other respects
favours the same meaning of right hand of God here. This also is a
proper basis for the closer and affectionate care indicated in the phr. :
Keep me as the pupil of the eye] , as Dt. 32^*' Pr. 7- II the daughter of
the eye, a Hebraism as La. 2^^, ex- pressing a filial relation, implying
affectionate care. The second tristich has also an introductory line
with a synonymous couplet synthetic to it. — 86-10. Hide me in the
shadoiu of Thy tvings], a favourite conception of poets of the
Restoration 36* 57^ 63*, cf. 61* 91* Ru. 2^^. It is usually referred to the
care of the mother bird for her young ; not, however, the hen, Mt. 23''^,
which is not used in OT., but rather the eagle, cf. Dt. 32", though the
working out of the simile is different. It probably, however, refers to
the cherubic wings of the most Holy Place of the temple in accord
with the frequent conception that the temple itself is a sure refuge for
the people of God, involving the idea that the protecting cherubic
wings extended their influence to the holy temple and the holy city
and its inhabitants. — from the wicked]. These are, as the context
shows, not wicked Israelites, but wicked

PSALM XVII. 131

Mine enemies that assail me\ They assault, act violently. — with
grecd^, cf. 107'-*. They are not only violent, but greedy for their prey.
— encompass me^, surround so as to make escape impossible, V.
v.". — T/iey shut up their gross heart\ They are not only greedy, but
pitiless. They are so greedy that they have become fat and gross ;
their midriff, the seat of feelings, has become ex- ceedingly
insensible. " They have closed it against every influence for good and
all sympathy" Kirk. It is necessary in accordance with English usage
to substitute heart for midriff. — 7vith their 7nouth\ antith. with the
mouth of the poet, v.^'. — they speak ar- 7-oga7itly\, V. 10" for the
same kind of enemies and a similar situa- tion. — 11-12. The third
tristich describes the action of these enemies in three progressive
pentameters — (^They advance^\ as J, resuming the thought of v.^.
This is much better suited to the context than " our steps " MT., EV'.,
which is not well sustained, and is difficult to construct and
understand in this context. The enemies advance to the attack. —
now^, graphic description. — • they march about\ the people of God,
probably the holy city, as 55". — they fix their eyes'], watching
intently, so that no move- ment of Israel may escape them, showing
their greed v.^*. — {They purpose) to camp in the land] . This is a
most difficult clause in the original, and is variously explained in Vrss.
and commentaries. The difficulty may be removed by finding the verb,
missing in this line, to complete the measure. The infinitive that
follows then becomes intelligible, having the ordinary meaning,
"pitch," which is used without its usual object " tent," syn. with English
" en- camp." We then have the enemy purposing to encamp in the
land, and so besiege the people, cf. Jb. 19^^, and a very natural and
appropriate progress in the activity of the enemy. The various
renderings : " turning their eyes down to the ground " PBV., " bowing
down to the earth " AV., *' to cast us down to the earth " RV., " to
spread out in the land " JPSV., all depending on MT., show how
impracticable it is to get a good sense on that basis. — they 7naltreat
as a Iio?i]. This refers to the acts of violence of a besieging army
ravaging for prey, seizing it with violence and abusing it without pity.
— They are greedy for prey], reiterating v."*. — like a young lion
lurking in secret places]. They lie in ambush and lurk for their prey, to
fall

132 PSALMS

on it unawares. This situation resembles very much that of Ps. lO^^".

Part III. has two pentameter tristichs, a petition that Yahweh may by
theophanic interposition destroy the wicked enemies and let the
people see His presence. — 13-14a. The first tristich is syn. — O rise,
Yahweh'], as frequent in such prayers 3^ f 9^ 10^^. — confront him'],
in hostility, cf. iS^-^l — cast him doivri], over- throw and prostrate in
death, as 18^. — O deliver me fro7n the wicked], the enemies, cf. v.^".
— destroy with Thy sword]. Yah- weh interposes as a warrior, and so
uses His sword, as 7^^ (cf 35^"" for God's use of other warlike
weapons). It is necessary, however, to supply a missing verb to
complete the measure of Hne. This was probably " destroy." The
omission Hes back of |^ and Vrss., several of which take " sword " as
in relative clause, " who is Thy sword " PBV., AV. The idea, though a
good one after the analogy of Is. 10^, is yet inappropriate to the
context, and calls attention needlessly from the main thought and its
ready advance to a climax. RV., JPSV. rightfully render "by Thy
sword." — May they be slain by Thy hand]. This rendering is in
accord with the context, the use of the sword by Yahweh, and with a
strict inter- pretation of the unpointed Hebrew text, and is favoured by
ancient Vrss. The MT. is pointed so as to give the rendering "men,"
both here and in the next clause, " from men of Thy hand — from the
men" PBV., "from men which are Thy hand" AV., " from men by Thy
hand " RV., JPSV., none of which are satis- fying. — from the wo?-/d],
away from the world, so as no longer to live in the world, v. 49", cf. Is.
38". " O Lord, destroy them from off the earth, which they inhabit "
Aug. The usual rendering "from the evil world" PBV., "men of the
world" AV., RV., implies an antith. between the world as evil and the
righteous Israelite, which while in accord with the NT., Jn. 15^^, is not
in accord with the OT. religion and has no justification whatever in
OT. usage. This supposed antith. has occasioned a general
misinterpretation of the subsequent context, as if it contrasted the
earthly joys of the wicked with the heavenly joys of the righteous;
which also is a later Biblical conception, but not justified at such a
date as that of our Ps. The idea can only be gained by awkward
adjustments and renderings. This clos-

PSALM XVII. 133

ing tristich is indeed a continuation of the petition for divine

interposition, and contrasts the visitation upon the wicked in a synth.
couplet with the vindication of the righteous in the closing line, and so
is harmonious with the petition with which the Ps. opens. — 14i&-15.
Let their portion be during life'] ; that is, the portion allotted to them as
penalty, as Is. 17" Jb. 20"' 2f^, and not a good portion enjoyed by them
in this life, but no longer to be theirs. — their belly fill Thou with Thy
stored-up petialty\ as Jb. 21^^; and not treasures of wealth, in
accordance with other interpretations. This penalty they are to
partake of to the full extent of their capacity. Their belly is to be filled
with it, and yet it will not be exhausted. It passes over to their sons. —
may their sons be sated'], may they also be so filled that they cannot
partake of any more ; and still further in the climax — ?nay they leave
their residue to their children']. There still remains to the sons a
residue of this penalty that they cannot appropriate. This they
transmit as an inheritance of woe to their children ; and so the ancient
law is fulfilled, in a visiting of the iniquity of the fathers upon the
children unto the third and fourth generation, Ex. 20^ = Dt. 5^ In antith.
with this dreadful punishment of the enemies, the poet prays for
himself — let me behold Thy face], un- folding the thought of v.^ A
later editor, doubtless influenced by v}, inserts " in righteousness " as
a qualification ; thereby de- stroying the measure, making the first half
of this line of four tones instead of three. — let me be satisfied with
Thy fiorm], the form of God; that is, as seen in the theophanic
vindication, based on the conception of the privilege of Moses, Nu.
12^ The form of God gratifies and satisfies the psalmist, while the
wicked are sated with the divine penalty. This conception of
beholding the face and form of God, gave difficulty to later editors ;
and so @, U, paraphrase " when Thy glory appears," thus interpreting
it correctly as theophanic in character. In ?^ a scribe inserted "when I
awake " so EV'., which he probably meant to be inter- preted, as
awakening from the sleep of death, when the vision of the face and
form of God was conceived as possible to the highly privileged
righteous. But the vb. without suffix leaves other in- terpretations
open, such as awakening from the sleep of anxiety and sorrow, or
awakening in the morning from a night of anxiety

1 34 PSALMS

and petition. The insertions of (3 and |^ make the last half of the line
into three tones instead of the needed two, and thus destroy the
measure of the closing part of the Ps. as well as the return to the
conception of the petition with which it began.

1. p-ix] as obj, of hearing, 'p-ts (5, H is novel and dub., rd. with 3
jtistttm pnx, V. /5 ^2. — •'rn] sf. I pers. J n:-; n.f. : (i) jubilation, antith
'p3 30", n;jsi 126^- ^ II miri 107-, jiri:' 105*3, pmi:' 126'^, nj-i S^p 42^ 472
iiSi^; (2) ^d'// for help 106" 119109 142', II 7^SQr\ if 61^ SsX — n*-;]
o.X. i/- unless possibly lo*^ ace. (5, Jf; but Je. 221^ Is. 55I + in the
sense without (Ps. 4413 N'^a is different, nS belonging to taij^c). — 2.
^\n'7^] emph. compound prep, with sf. 2 m. p'om before. \ ''ObSd : {\)
at the presence of God 97^- ^ 1 14^- "^ ; (2) away from 51I8, cf. use
with ms: Je. 16I" 3120 33I8 Is. 48^^; (2) pro- ceeding from Ps. 772. —
''aaB'r] also emph., vty just cause or judgment in my favour, V. i^. —
NX'«] juss. continuing petition, as Dr., Ba. The sentence coming forth
from the decision of the judge, cf. Hb. i*-* for Qal and Ps. 376 Je. 51^",
Hiph. — ^\J'"] emph. @ -rv prob. both interpretations of noun without
sf. — ^i^nn] final clause, subjunctive not juss. — Dnu'^*:] makes the
1. too long and is needed in next 1. If with nrn, it must be adv. rightly,
a mng. elsw. Ct. i*. In \f/ it is used in the ethical sense of equity in
govern- ment, V. gp. — 3. Njnn] statement of fact, result of divine
inspection as Dr., rather than conditional clause without usual
particles as Ba., Du. — ''T^iii] Qal pf. I m. Ko.'Si'""'^. P- 124 Ges.
§67ee_ j 2::r vb. devise, in bad sense as 31" 37I2, cf. Je. 4'^8, Ba.
regards it as inf. cstr. Ew.§238. But (5, F, Aq., S, J and most comm. rd.
v^or or "'Pjf, better •'2 ncr for measure as &, Grimme. <5 properly
attaches it to nxd as obj. J npt n.f. evil device, purpose elsw. 2610
Iigi50^ cf. najp lo''. — '3"-\3";'_"S2] the two Makkephs enable one to
distribute the two accents better for euphony. ''£3 is prob. subj. and
not obj. This is not a final clause, as Dr., but statement of fact, as Ba.,
Kirk. 13;' is then in the sense of transgress, abs. only here, but c. ace.
148'' Nu. 14*1 Jos. 7ii' i^ Dt. 17^ + . — 4. D-;«< nT?^'?'^] the prep. S has
the force of as for, as regards Dr. This is to be preferred to the
temporal force at, Ba., cf. 32^. J [•"''^V?] n.f.: (i) work, pi. deeds of men
lyi, oi Yahweh 28^; (2) wages in punish- ment 109^". It is a favourite
word oi lo.^, of actions of wicked 65', of wages 40^'^ 49* 61^ 62^^
infrequent elsw. Dy., Du. rd. c-\n I keep silent. The 1. is defective; a
word is missing; rd. a-iN D ;^n-, the latter omitted by haplog. din is
contr. of np-^s; Pi. impf. i pers. J nm Qal be like, resemble sq. "? 89''
102'' 144*; Pi. liken, imagine, think c. ace, 48I", obj. clause 50-1, here
ititend as Nu. 33^^ (J) Ju. 20^ Is. 10^. This gives an appropriate sense.
<S by its dif- ferent division of verses increases the difficulty. —
■"'''ni^;] v. 8^. & prefixes fc. This may be explanatory; and yet it gives
us the missing tone, removes a difficult phrase, and enables us to
explain after Jos. 6^^, cf Dt. 4* take heed, beware of. — t V?"] "•"*•
"violent one, robber or murderer elsw. Is. 35^ Je. 7^^ Ez. f--^ 1810 Dn.
iV*. — 5. iri^] Qal inf. abs. t^T v. i(y\ (@, F, S, 0, jj, ST

PSALM XVII. 135

have imv. — I'n'^'^Ji'c] f. pi. sf. 2 m., cf. Pr. 521 from sg. — J Sivc] n.
track in fig. sense of snares of wicked 140^, course of life 23',
prescribed by Yahweh 17S, those traversed by Him 65I2. — 6. ^Ji>
<~an] vb. imv. Hiph. naj c. ace, JIN; phr. elsw. of man 45" 496 78I, of
Qo^ if 318 712 86I SS^ 102^ ii62.— 7. T7pn r^_^\^'\ v. 4''. — JJ''y'''c]
should be connected with D^GCiprnc (with two tones). — D^pn] rd.
npin and attach to q;''!:''2. It has been transposed by txt. err. These
two words then belong to the next line in v.^ to make both lines of
normal measure. — 8. ?'i;-'n] n.m. diminutive oit'^ii pupil of eye, elsw.
Dt. 32IO Pr. ']-; midst of night Pr. 7'-*, cf. 2o'-0(?). — r^i'^r^?] syn. term
elsw. La. 2^^. — '^xa] emph. % • ^. n.m. : ( i ) shadow, shade,
protection from sun, fig. 80", of Yahweh 91^ I2i^ lifija 'x 77* 36** 572
638, cf. 91* Ru. 2^'\ where ijd alone is used; (2) shadow as symbol of
the transitoriness of life 144-', cf 102I2 iog23_ — 9^ a''j."U'T 'Jsc]
depends on previous context to complete its line. — it] rel. as 9^*. —
'•fna'] Qal pf. 3 m. pi. sf. i sg. J Tir : act violently towards ly^ ; lay
waste 91^ 137^. — K'on] with greed Ba., Dr. U'o: in this sense J as
seat of appetite : {a) hunger 78^* 107^ with some form of ■y^'C 63^
1079 Is. 56II Je. 50I9 Ez. 7^9, with other terms Pss. io6i» 107I8; (/;)
thirst for God 42-- 3 632 143^; (f) more general greed ly^, cf. 107^ v.
io3. — ib^iT] Hiph. impf 3 pi. |lpJ Hiph.: (i) go round about a city 48^8;
(2) sur- round, encompass c. "^i' pers. ij^ 88^^ c. ace. pers. 22I". — 10.
Ta'^n] emph. J 3^n fat (i) of human body, of midriff, v. RS. Religion of
Semites 360; so here, unreceptive mind; sf. archaic for °t for better
rhythm, also 119"'' and prob. 73''; (2) of beasts as rich food 63^; (3)
choicest, best of wheat 81 1'' 147", cf. Dt. 32I* Is. 34**. — ic'3] ng c.
archaic sf. emph. w. v.^ — Jhinj] n.f. : (l) swelling of sea 89^'^; (2)
majesty of God 93^; (3) pride, haughtiness, arrogance 77^", possibly
74^0, v. ni^Nj 10''. — 11. ijniD-N]n. sf. i pi. so 2C. t ["'P'b'] n.f. step,
going elsw. Jb. 31^. It is improb. that it is different from iirN v.^; the
pointing here might be either txt. err. or a conceit of the punctua- tors,
but is prob. a relict of tradition that it was Pi. of vb. Vrss. have vb., ®
iK^dWovT^s IMS, "B projicientes me = "'Jirij,^ incedentes, S.
fiaKapl^ovr^s /le, so S. 'inrN in both mngs. prob. original in sense of 3,
as Cap. — ■'jiaao] Kt., ©, 3, S 1M33D Qr. The sfs. with both vbs. in all
texts and Vrss. are interpreta- tions and were not original. J 33p vb.
Qal turn about, of Jordan ninsV back 1143.5. c. impf almost auxil. as
2VC' yi-^0^; (2) fnarch or walh about a city 48I8 so here; (3) surround,
encompass, fig. c. ace. 18^ 22^2-1^ 49^ 88^^ ijgio. 11. 11. 1-2 c. double
ace. 109^. Polel: (i) encompass c. ace, subj. divine non 321", cf.
v.'^^'i"''-); (2) assemble round c. ace. pers. 7^; (3) march or go about a
place 55^1 59''-i5, an ^Itar 26^. — Oi^'rv] emph. construe with in'S'i
graphic impf, cf. 48" 62^1 (c. ^'2'). — n.*<3 i^^tDjS] belongs to the next
v. to make measures correct. The inf. cstr. nta: with ^ is emph.
dependent on some vb. given or understood, na: c. fiNa v.^, cf. Jb.
15^9 c. vinS, It is prob. that in both naj is contr. of Snx naj pitched the
tent Gn, 12^ 26^5 3521 (J) 33^^ (E). To pitch the tent, camp in the land,
suits the context and is especially appropriate after previous vbs. as I
have interpreted them. — 12, "•J-'^l] n, sf. 3 sg. t [t'^"!] a-^- likeness,
so 3, 21, Aq., S, but 6 inri\a§6v

136 PSALMS

/ue, U susceperttnt me — \JiD"! Cap. nci Pi. think, purpose as v.'*. A

word is missing in the line. If now we separate ^y from (1)37, we get
the missing word : then lO"! is the principal vb. upon which r\ai'^
depends, coming at close of clause, as frequent in this Ps. To pitch
{their tents) itt the land they in- tended or thought, V. v.*. Then ir is
Qal pf. 3 pi., prob. for ijin Hiph. J nr vb. Qal oppress 123'* Qr.,
suppress 74* (?). Hiph. oppress, maltreat, as Is. 49^6 Je. 22^ Ez. 18''.
— I'D?'] txt. err. for icDa'' by transposition of 1. 1 103 vb. Qal long for c.
S /7-'2 Jb. 14I5, Niph. same Ps. 84^ Gn. i\^, abs. Zp. 2^ (?).— J Tifls
n.m. young lion ly^^ 10/^^^, || Sn-i* gi^^, of bloodthirsty enemies 34^1
351^58'. — 13. ric-i|'2] Pi. imv. cohort. J aip vb. Pi. denom. : {\) ?neet,
con- front c. ace. i86-i^ 77^3; come to meet as friend 21* 59" (?) 79*',"'
88", face of Yahweh 95^, cf. 89^^; go before, in front of bZ'^^; be
beforehand 1191*^; anticipate, forestall 119!*^. — injroDn] Hiph. imv.
cohort, with sf. 3 m. Jyns vb. Qal bow do7vn in worship 22^"^ 72^ 95^,
of enemies in death 20^. f Hiph. cause to bow down in death 77^^
^gsi^ c. .nnn iS"*" (= 2 S. 22*'^) Ju. ii^^ (in grief). — ntaSs] Pi. imv.
cohort. J [taSo] vb. Pi. deliver esp. of Yahweh, c. ace. pers. 225-9 2,1-
37*° 71'^ 82* 91", c. ]r: from ly^^ i8"-*9 43i 71*, ptc. c. sfs. 18^ 40^* 70^
144'^; elsw. in this sense Mi. 6". — ''>^'2J] me, v. f^. — P'f'^] coll. as <f,
V. 1^. — ^3."^n] ace. instrument with sf. 7^^. S has and from the
sword ; but (S, 3 take it as relative clause, who is Thy sword. The line
is defective; insert 3^n Qal imv. as Je. 5021-27 omitted by haplog. —
14. D'PCD bisi emph., so 3 has a viris vianus tuae interp. as prep. \c. J
[nc] viale, man. ->spD >nn men of number Gn. 3480 (J) Dt. 42^ Je.
4428 Ps. io5'2, men, simply jy^*-^*, Nitf inc 26*, Jb. ii^i, pN 'd 221*5
,^,13 -^ 19!^ The testi- mony of 3 is vitiated by the rendering qui mortui
sunt in the second in- stance; S airb veKpCiv, so S, Aq. dirb
TedvrjKbTCjv, point to D'PDD y>-ow the dead, <S dirb ix^P^'^f 5J
inimicis for the first, and for the second dXlywv (gxAR^ U paucis. But
(5^ has in the second case dvokOwv, so Aug. It is better to read in
both instances Hoph. ptc. of vb. Dannie, as 2 K. Ii2 defec- tively
written as dticd may they be slain with Thy hand. % run vb. Qal : (i)
die of natural causes, man 41^ 49" 82'^ 1 18", nn dead man 31I8, a^nn
88^- " 115", dSij? -inc 143^ = La. 3^ oipp ^n^r Ps. io62«. (For niD 9I
481^ v. Intr.S-''^.) Polel kill, put to death, c. ace. 3422 jogie ju. ^54 j g.
lySi jg. 20". Hiph. y^/7/, /7</^ ^/i'^//< Ps. 37^2 ^gi Ez_ 1^19^ fish Ps.
10529. Hoph. be ptit to death would then be here and 2 K. ii^-}-. —
f^n] n.m. duration: (i) of life 39^ 89*^ Jb. 11", cf. Ps. 39"^; (2) of world
Ps. 77^'^ 492, cf. 1 1* Is. 38". -hnq out of the world, removed from it by
death. — ^rpx] o.X. Kt. n.(m.) treasure, but Qr. 1J1DX Qal ptc. pass,
treasured, in either case stored-up penalty as Jb. 2ii9 v. 70*.

— inuni] 1 conseq. pf. Hiph. 3 pi. J nu Qal rest, settle down, sq. SjJ
125^ cf. Gn. 8* 2 S. 21I" Is. 72. Hiph. : (i) let remain, leave, bequeath
lyU, cf. Ec. 2^^; (2) abandon c. S pers. Ps. 11912I; (3) permit c. ace.
pers. 105". — 15. ■'JN] emph. — P7.^3] emph. v. v.i. It is a gl. of
qualification, making line too long.

— T'i?;'2] Hiph. inf. cstr. p temporal, t^t v. j^', here sleep of death as Is.
261* Dn. 122, It is a gl. of interpretation. @ has a different gl. iv rep
dcpdrjvai — t njicn] n.f. : (l) likeness, representation of idols Ex. 20* =
Dt. 5^, cf. 41**- 23- 26j

PSALM XVIII. 137

(2) form, semblance of Yahweh here, so Aq., 2 as Nu. 12^, cf. Dt. a^--
1^, of apparition at night Jb. 4I6. (S interprets tt]v dS^av ffov, "S gloria
tua, Se^tctv aov = ^rs^, S ^njics;^ all these due to a shrinking from the
thought of 2. form of God. Aq., S, J, ST all regard njinn as obj. of yac
and the parall. demands it.

PSALM XVIII., 2 PTS. OF 3 STRS. 14^

Ps. 18, originally an ode of victory of David over his enemies, was
subsequently adapted to public worship. I. David praises Yahweh as
his Saviour from a deadly peril described under the metaphor of
drowning. He heard his cry for help (v.'^') ; His anger caused earth
and heaven to quake ; He descended upon a cherubic chariot in a
storm cloud (v.**"^^). Thunder, lightning, and earthquake were His
weapons, and He delivered David from his peril and became his stay
(v.^^'-*"). II. David praises God as his lamp and shield, who girded
him with strength for war ^y. 29-35^^ giving him a broad position on
which to pursue his enemies and exterminate them (v."'"^^) ;
delivered him from the strivings of his own people, made him head of
nations, and doeth kindness to the anointed seed of David forever
(v.^^*' ^'-^'^- ^■). The ode was generalised for public worship by
several changes in the body of the song; but especially (i) by prefixing
an assertion of love to Yahweh (v.-) ; (2) by inserting two glosses, the
first teaching that God rewards according to righteousness (v.^^"-*) ;
the second, that God acts towards men just as they act towards
others, especially in saving the humble and humiliating the lofty (v.^-
*) ; (3) a reference to nations cringing, in the spirit of later times
(v.''^*"*') ; and (4) a resolution of liturgical praise (v.^).

Part I.

]yjY crag and my fortress and my deliverer, My God, my Rock in

whom I seek refuge, My shield and horn of my salvation, my high
tower, (My Saviour, from violence Thou savest me). Worthy to be
praised I proclaim Yahweh, Since from mine enemies I am saved.
The (breakers) of death encompassed me, And torrents of Belial fell
upon me; Cords of Sheol came round me. Snares of Death came to
meet me;

138 PSALMS

In my distress I called upon Yahvveh,

And unto my God cried for help ;

And He heard from His palace my voice,

And my cry for help (came) before Him in His ears. ■yHEN the earth
swayed and quaked,

And the foundations of (the heavens) trembled,

And tossed to and fro because He burned with anger;

Smoke went up in His nostril,

And fire from His mouth devoured;

Coals were kindled from Him.

Then He bowed the heavens and came down,

Thick darkness under His feet;

And He rode upon the cherub and flew,

And swooped down upon wings of wind ;

And put darkness round about Him,

A covering (of) darkness of waters,

Thick clouds of the skies without brightness ;

Before Him passed His thick clouds. 'T'HEN Yahweh thundered

(from) heaven.

And Elyon gave forth His voice;

And sent forth His arrows and scattered them,

And (flashed) flashes and made them rumble;

And the channels of the (sea) appeared,

(And) the foundations of the world were laid bare.

He sends from on high, He takes me.

He draws me out of many waters ;

He delivers me from my strong enemy.

And from those hating me ; for they were too strong for me ; / i Who
came to meet me in the day of ray calamity.

And so Yahweh became a stay to me, I ^1 And led me forth into a

wide place,

And rescued me, because He took pleasure in me.

Part II.

■pOR Thou art my lamp, Yahweh,

My God who lightens my darkness:

For in Thee I run up to a troop.

And in my God I leap a wall.

The 'El whose way is perfect,

A shield is He to the one seeking refuge in Him.

For who is a God (like) Yahweh ?

And who is a Rock (like) our God?

The 'El who girdeth me with strength,

And made my way perfect ;

Who setteth my feet like hinds,

And upon high places made me hold my ground;

Who teacheth my hands for war,

And maketh mine arms bronze.

PSALM XVIII. 139

'THOU broadcnest my steps under me,

And my limbs do not slip;

I pursue mine enemies and I overtake them ;

And I return not until I have finished them.

(And) I smote them down so that they could not rise,

(And) they fell under my feet.

And Thou girdest me with strength for war.

Thou causeth them that rise up against me to bow down under me;

And mine enemies Thou madest give the back to me,

And them that hate me I exterminated.

And they cry for help, but there is no saviour,

Unto Yahweh, but He doth not answer them ;

And I beat them small as dust of the earth,

And as clay of the streets pulverised them. 'T'HOU deliverest me from

the strivings of (my) people;

Thou settest me to be head of nations ;

A people I knew not serve me.

At the hearing of the ear shew themselves obedient to me.

Liveth and blessed is my Rock,

And the God of my salvation is exalted.

The 'El who giveth to me deeds of vengeance,

And who bringeth down peoples under me,

And who bringeth me forth from mine enemies.

And lifieth me up above them that rise up against me.

From the man of violence rescueth me ;

Who magnifieth acts of salvation to His king,

And doeth kindness to His anointed.

To David and to his seed forever.

The Ps. is described in the title as ^yw^} the song, just as other odes
of victory over enemies bear this title, Ex. 15I (ode of victory over the
Egyptians); Dt. 31-^ (Moses' ode of the triumph of Yahweh); cf. Ju. 5I
(Deborah's ode, where vb. iir is used). The original form of the title is
given in 2 S. 22', " And David spake unto Yahweh the words of this
song in the day that Yahweh delivered him from the hand of all his
enemies and from the hand of Saul." This has been adopted by an
editor of the Ps., only changing the second 13 to the familiar t> for
richness of expression, and removing the name of David into the
principal clause, making the rest a relative clause and prefixing -\'V^
"inS mni laj;*?. This raises the question whether inS here has the
same meaning as in the other titles of Pss., all the more that the term
servatit of Yahiveh precedes it. The titles both represent David as the
speaker in the ode, and probably also designate him as the author. It
is doubtful, therefore, whether the ode was in IB. It was in 133^, and
was probably taken from 2 S. 22. The text of 2 S. has many variations
from that of the Ps. It lacks its Aramaisms : om v.i, -\3J v.^^, Jin v.**',
13t v.**. It also uses many 1 consec. impfs. as historical aorist, w^hich
in the Ps. are simply impf., with more general reference to present or
future, v.'^'^- 12. 89a-s_ In other respects the text of 2 S. is more
archaic. The ode, in both forms

I40 PSALMS

of the text, gives many evidences of late date. (l) There are late words
•■y; oy v.-», r\^y; v.^>> (but 2 S. njj;), -I3J ^ja v.^-'*- *^; but these are
all in glosses.

(2) The ode is cited (a) Ps. 116^^ in the text of Ps., niD iSan v.^ and
^nanx || ^-n-ix v.-; (i>) Ps. 1441-^ in the text of 2 S., nT"^^ H4^ = "^'""^i
2 S. 22'*8, not ->3iM Ps. i8*S; ^'7 ^bSbc 1442 = 2 S. 22-2 = ^D'Tflr: Ps.
18'; (0 Hb. 319 cites v.-^, only changing vbs. nw, Tic;;n into more
common ones, a-'i;', ^mn; (^) Pr. 30^ cites v.^^ giving an earlier form
of text, ^2 D^DinS for 13 o^Dmn hj^, and hiSn niDN for "> nncN; (^) Is.
55^ cites v.*^ in two lines in fuller and more comprehensive style,
using also •«« for oy. The Ps. is, therefore, preexilic.

(3) The ode cites (a) Mi. 7I'' in v.*^; the texts of Ps. and 2 S. vary as to
the vb., both best explained by the vb. of Micah tJT as the original, but
this is a gloss, (i) 2 S. 7'--!^ in v.^^. (<r) It is not easy to determine
whether v.''i or Dt, 32* is the original. The evidence of citation favours
a preex. date for the ode. (4) There are many late doctrinal
conceptions in the ode : (a) The affectionate love of Yahweh, v.^, is
post-Deuteronomic ; but it is not in text of 2 S., and was a later
addition to the ode. (6) The doctrine of the absoluteness of Yahweh
as the only God is stated, v.32, in terms of Is. 2; but this statement is
incongruous to the context, which favours the assertion of the
incomparableness of God, as in other early poetry. This couplet has
probably been adapted to later conceptions. (c) The legal
righteousness and its exact retribution of v.----* with the terms D^Dm
ids* v.--«, 'D iiD v.23*, charac- teristic of D.2, IT -ih v.21*, -D >'uh v."»,
npn x.-^ still later. But this passage is evidently a gl. from its
smoothness, calmness, and didactic character, as compared with the
rapid, passionate movement in the ode. This gloss comes from the
period of the reign of Levitical law, and states the doctrine ques-
tioned in the Book of Job. ((/) The gnomic couplets, v.'^-% are still
later, implying the supremacy of Hebrew wisdom, and are ethical as
compared with the legal character of the previous context. They
begin with a line similar to v.2ia. (^) The cringing of foreign nations,
v.'*"'''-^*', suits the conceptions of postex. Judaism, and is favoured by
Is.2- 3. This is a gl. also. (/) The liturgical formula, v.^", is similar to
corresponding liturgical additions to other Pss. This is a gl. (5) On the
other hand, («) the conception of the cherubic chariot in the storm
cloud, v.^^, is more primitive than the cherubic chariot of Ez. I. (d) The
theophany to decide battles is a primitive conception in the ancient
odes, Ex. 15, Ju. 5; cf. Jos. loi^-W; as with Moses, Joshua, Deborah,
so also with David. (<r) The high places as battle fields is also an
expression of the old songs, 2 S. ii9-25 Dt. 32I3 3329, if the ode in its
present form, in text either of 2 S. or of Ps., is regarded as a unit, one
com- position without interpolation, there can be no escape from the
opinion that it was composed at the earliest in the late Persian period,
more probably in the early Greek period. But if we remove the
glosses, which have adapted an ode of victory of David to later
religious uses, the ode stands out in simple grandeur as fitting
appropriately to the historical experience of David, whether he wrote
it or another wrote it for him by historic imagination, entering into the
experience of the heroic king. After removing the glosses

PSALM XVIII. 141

there is nothing that bars the way to his authorship. The Ps., with the
glosses removed, is divided into two parts, each part of three
fourteen-lined tri- meters; the first part sets forth his deliverance by
theophany from peril of death, the second part his strengthening for
war by his God and his victory over all his enemies. The two chief
glosses, the legal gloss, v.^'--'*, and the ethical gloss, v.-^-*, are
inserted between the two parts. Remove them, and the unity and
harmony of the ode appear. The other minor glosses are easy to
distinguish. Their removal improves the poetic concej)tion and
movement of the poem. There are very few departures from the
trimeter measure, and these are clearly due to textual errors.

An editor, wishing to adapt the ancient ode to congregational use, in

view of the entire thought which follows, prefixes the exclamation /
love Thee, Yahweh, my strength~\. This line is not in the text of 2 S.,
taking the place of its v.'''', which was inten- tionally omitted from Ps.
The words for love and strength are Ara- maisms, and the conception
of loving Yahweh is post-Deuteronomic.

Pt. I., Str. I, The Str. is composed of six trimeters, followed by eight. 3.
Four syn. lines heap up terms to emphasise David's God as his
Saviour from an enemy in war. — my crag and my fortress, my high
tower'], a place of refuge inaccessible to an enemy, too strong for
him. — My God and my Rock are divine names. Rock being an
ancient term for God, also v.^^'*'' Dt. t^2^-^^-^. — My shield]. God is a
warrior with a shield covering David's body. — horn of salvation]. God
is like a great bull guarding him with his horns ; cf. Gn. 49^*. The syn.
my deliverer, in whom I seek refuge, attain their climax in 7ny
Saviour, Thou savest me. One word, from violence, or possibly in the
earliest txt. of the Vs., from the man of violence, cf. v.'*^, is the only
indication of the peril in this part of the Str. A personal enemy who
sought to use violence upon him and put him to death, is the reason
of his seeking refuge in God. This situation aptly suits that of David
when pursued in the wilderness of Judah by the violent Saul. 4. A
synth. distich, synthetic to the tetrastich which precedes, in the first
line proclaims Yahweh as the one worthy to be praised], a. summing
up of all the titles given to Him, v.^ ; and in the second line gives the
reason for it. — Since from mine enemies I atti saved]. The man of
violence was accompanied by a number of enemies. — 5-7. Two
tetrastichs, the first, v." describes the

142 PSALMS

peril of death, the second, vJ, the cry for help and its answer. The
peril of death is graphically described in four syn. lines. David
conceives of himself as in a rushing stream, like the rapids of the
Jordan or the Kishon, which is hurrying him on to death (cf. Pss. 32®
42^ 69-). These are the agents of Death. Death has its synonym Belial
because of the destruction and ruin in- volved in it, and Sheol, the
ordinary name for the place of the dead. David is, as it were, in the
stream, rushing on to death. He says, breakers, agitated waves,
breaking on me, encompassed me on every side, torrents fell upon
me, attacking me as lines of an army to destroy me. And under the
surface of the stream, cords came round me, the waters seemed like
cords binding my limbs fast so that I could not move them ; snares
came to meet me, to ensnare me like an animal, draw me down so
that I could not escape. — 7. In this deadly peril he cries for help to
Vahvveh in a syn. couplet, and the answer is stated in another syn.
couplet. — frojn Nis palace'], in heaven, where Yahvveh was
enthroned ; some- times conceived as a heavenly temple, where He
is worshipped by heavenly beings ; but here as a palace because
royal help is given, rather than response to worship.

Str. II. The salvation of David from his peril of death was through a
theophany. — 8-9. This is first described in two tri- meter tristichs, the
first of syn. lines picturing the heaven and earth in agitation. Then the
earth swayed and quaked \\ and the foundations of the heavens
trejnbled\ The heavens share in the agitation as in subsequent
context and in usage in connection with theophanies; see Is. 13^^" ^'^
Jo. 4^^'^^ So 2 S., but the Ps. "mountains" limits agitation to earth. —
Tossed to and fro"], both earth and heaven, because He burned with
anger, in behalf of the one who sought refuge in Him against his
enemies. The second tristich is composed of two syn. and one synth.
Hne, the former describing the anger ; He breathed hard and rapidly
and His breath like smoke went up in His nostril, and so hot was it
that it appeared like a flame o{ fire from His mouth, and (like a flame),
devoured whatever came in its way. The last line in synthesis
represents that coals were kindled~\ ; whatever the fiery breath of His
anger reached became coals, were kindled, and burned like coals
from Him, that is, from the breath that issued

PSALM XVIII.

143

from Him. — 10-13. The theophany itself is described in two

tetrastichs ; in the first as a coming down of God from heaven to
earth. — 10. He bowed the heavens atid came doivn']. God, en-
throned above the physical heavens, the blue expanse, bends them
when He would descend in theophany. He comes down on them. So
Ex. 24'°, the elders of Israel " saw the God of Israel ; and there was
under His feet, as it were, a work of bright sapphire, and as it were the
very heaven for brightness." The very heaven, its sapphire-blue
expanse, was the base on which the feet of the theophanic God
stood. Here, however, j/nder His feet v/a.?, thick darkness, because
the theophany was in a storm of wrath ; there it was in the bright
sunshine of favour to establish a covenant with His people. So
Solomon, in the snatch of an ancient poem pre- served from the book
of Yashar (according to (§), says, " Yahweh dwelt in thick darkness," i
K. 8^- = 2 Ch. 6^ ; cf. Ps. 97^ and the cloud of the theophany at Horeb,
Ex. 20'* (E), Dt. 4" 5". — 11. And rode upon the cherub']. The cherub,
coll. sg. for usual pi. cherubim, is conceived as the living chariot upon
which God rides when He descends from heaven to earth. So Ez. i^"^
9^ 10 II--, describe four cherubim inseparably attached to the living
chariot of Yahweh ; and i Ch. 28^'' connects the cherubic chariot with
the cherubim of the Holy of Holies of the temple. They were the
guards of Eden, Gn. 3-'* (J), and of the tabernacle and temple, in
which two of them with outstretched wings sustained the base of the
divine throne. They always have wings. The conception of the Ps. is a
primitive one, but harmonious with the other representations. — And
fiew']. The cherubim constitute a winged chariot. — And swooped
down upon wings of wind\ The wings of wind may be conceived as
wings which the wind has, in which case wind and cherub seem to be
synonymous, and we may think of Ps. io4'^^. But the thick cloud of
Ps. 104'' appears in 18" as "thick clouds of the skies," and the
cherubim are the chariot here in a different sense from the thick
clouds there. The conception here is that .heaven, thick darkness,
cherub, wings of wind, are all under the feet of God, all constitute the
platform on which He descends to earth. The cherubim are the living
beings of the theophany as in other passages mentioned, and there
is no sufficient reason to identify them with the thick storm cloud.

144 PSALMS

The second tetrastich, 12-13, in three syn. hnes describes what was
round about God in His descent, as the previous hnes what was
under His feet. The texts of Ps. and 2 S. differ greatly here, and it is
difficult to find the original text and interpret it. — God //// darkness
round about Hi»i~\, enveloped Himself in darkness when He
descended || a covering of darkness of waters\ a dark mass of waters
was the covering ; He was bringing with Him a great storm cloud
heavily heaped up with waters, || thick clouds of the skies 7vithout
brightness']. The Str. concludes with a line stating what preceded
Him — before Him passed His thick clouds. Theophanies in storm for
salvation in battle are reported for Israel under Moses at the crossing
of the Red Sea, Ex. 14^^25 15^"'*; Joshua at Bethhoron, Jos. 10";
Barak and Deborah at the Kishon, Ju. 5^^^ ; and so also for David
against the Philistines, for 2 S. 5^, "Yahweh hath broken forth upon
mine enemies before me, Uke the breaking forth of waters," implies
the breaking forth of a storm ; 5^*, " when thou hearest the sound of
marching in the tops of the mulberry trees," the onward march of
Yahweh in a storm manifested first in the tops of the trees.

Str. III. 14-16. The theophany is still further described as a storm in a

syn. tetrastich and a syn. couplet synth. thereto. The approach of
Yahweh in the storm has been described in the previ- ous Str.: now
the storm bursts forth. — Yaliweh thundered frojn heaven (so 2 S.
better than " in heaven " of Ps.) II and Elyon gave forth His voice], the
sound of thunder as Ps. 29^ — And sent forth His arroivs]. The
thunderbolts are compared with arrows shot forth from a bow ||
flashed flashes'], so 144", citing this passage, prefer- able -to Ps.,
whose text was corrupted into "many" flashes. The resulting clause,
and scattered them, is usually referred to the enemy ; but the enemy
has not been mentioned since v.* and does not appear again till v.'",
so the reference is here premature. It is rather the arrows which are
scattered, so many are the thunderbolts in this great storm, — tnadc
them rumble], the long reverberating rumbling of the thunder which
accompanies the flashes of lightning, all representing a terrible
thunder-storm. The result of this terrific storm is described in the
closing syn. couplet. — And the chamiels of the {sea)] 1 S. better
than the weaker "waters" of Ps. — appeared; || {and) the foundations
of the world

PSALM XVIII. 145

were laid bare"]. This is a return to the thought of the earth- quake as
preceding the storm, and now renewed during the storm. A later
editor added a gloss corresponding with v.% only stronger : because
of Thy rebuke, Yahweh, because of the breathing of the breath of Thy
nostrils. — 17-19. The second section of the Str. is composed of a
couplet and two triplets. The couplet con- tinues the description of the
theophany and gives the result of it. He sends from on high, He takes
me || He draws me out of many waters^, that is, the waters described
in v.'. — The first triplet of syn. lines then explains the imagery. He
delivers tne from my strong enemy, || from those hating me ; for they
were too strong for me II who came to meet ?ne in the day of my
calamity'], the same as the enemies and man of violence of v.''^. —
The last triplet is also syn. — And so Yahweh became a stay to me], a
firm prop and support referring back in correspondence of thought to
v.*^. — and led me forth into a wide place], giving breadth and
freedom of action without peril, and so antith. to his seeking refuge on
a crag and in a fortress and high tower v.^'^- '^. — and rescued me,
because He took pleasure in me], the climax resuming the thought of
v.^*. Thus this part of the Ps. reaches a good conclusion, returning on
itself, as is frequent in Hebrew poetry.

21-24. An entirely new conception now appears which is ex- pressed

in four syn. couplets. These set forth the doctrine of the reward of
righteousness, and especially of legal righteousness, a doctrine
which did not originate till after the Deuteronomic Law and which did
not attain its height till after the giving of the priestly Law. It is
doubtless a gloss from the Persian period. It has nothing in keeping
with the previous thought of the Ps. The original Ps. is hot with
passion ; this section is calm and placid.

■_ /? Yahweh rewards me according to my righteousness,

According to the cleanness of my hands returns to me ; 2^\ Because I
have kept the ways of Yahweh,

And have not acted wickedly (in departing) from my God. ;: ; For all
His judgments are before me.

And His statutes I did not depart from them; -J ■■' And I was perfect
towards Him,
And kept myself from mine iniquity.

21. Yahweh rewards me || returns to me], exact retribution, according

to my righteousness \ according to the cleanness of my

146 PSALMS

hafids'], not using the hands for unclean purposes. This seems to
imply not Levitical purity or purity from bribery, which never are
expressed in this way ; but, in accordance with Jb. 9'* 2 a'*, innocence
from unrighteousness and so || "righteousness." — 22. The tuays of
YaJnueh'], ways for ways commanded Dt. 8*"' 10^^ II" i(f 26'" 28'' 30^*'
Jos. 2 2\ — 23. Foj- all His judgments], legal decisions in law codes 1|
and His statutes], f. pi. usage of code of H. — depart from],
Deuteronomic expression Dt. 9^" + 7 t. — 24. And I ivas perfect
towai'ds Him and kept myself from mine iniquity]. This is given as a
single pentameter line. It may be arranged as two trimeters by
separating the preposition from its noun ; but it was probably not so
intended by the glossator. These verses can hardly be earlier than
the later Deuteronomic writers.

25-28. This section constitutes another and still later gloss, gnomic in
character, from the period of Hebrew Wisdom, and so probably as
late as the Greek period. They begin with a couplet which is
essentially the same as v.-'\ The retribution in the fol- lowing couplets
is ethical rather than legal.

^ ^ And Yahweh returned me according to my righteousness,

According to the cleanness of my hands before His eyes. i ^ With the

pious Thou shewest Thyself kind;

With the perfect Thou shewest Thyself perfect ; ^^ With the clean
Thou shewest Thyself clean ;
But with the crooked thou shewest Thyself crooked : 2 "^ For Thou
savest humble folk ;

But (Thine) eyes are (against) the lofty.

26. With the pious Thou shelves t Thyself kind \ with the perfect Thou
shewest Thyself perfect]. The pious are those who are devoted to
God and His law of kindness ; and who are also com- plete, entire in
their devotion to Him, and are so without blame. To such God is kind
and perfect in His dealings. — 27. With the clean Thou shewest
Thyself clean in antith. with but with the crooked (cf. Pr. 22^) Thou
shewest Thyself crooked. — 28. For Thou savest hiunble folk]. The
antith. compels the meaning "humble," elsw. only Pr. 3''* i6^^ possibly
also Zc. 9"; the earlier sense, "poor, needy, afflicted," is not
appropriate here. — But (Thine) eyes are {against) the lofty']. The
texts of this line are

PSALM XVIII. 147

difificult to explain : " lofty eyes Thou humblest " of Ps. is too easy and
does not explain 2 S. : Thine eyes are upon the lofty that Thou f nay
est bring them down. The translation given above best explains both
variations.

Pt. II., Str. I. begins with a personal reference to Yahweh reminding

one of v.^ The Str. describes what God had done for David in war, in
two parts of three and four couplets. — 29-31. has three syn. couplets
advancing one upon another. — For Thou art ?ny lainp, Yahweh'\,
changed in Ps. to " hghtest lamp " in order to better parallel, with : My
God who lightens 7ny darkness. Yahweh was the lamp, as in v.^*^,
horn of salvation ; the lamp to light up a dark path, fig. of a difficult
task, so of prosperous way through it, cf. Ps. 132^^, probably based
on this passage. — For in Thee (through Thy help) I run up to a
troop"], a hostile marauding band of the enemy, to attack them. —
and in my God I leap a wall], to get at them behind the wall. These
expressions seem to refer to some difficult campaign in which
personal courage, strength, and valour were required. — The 'Fl
whose way], providential way of acting, cf. Dt. 32'*. — is perfect], in
help and defence, as appears from 1| a shield is He to the one (made
more comprehensive by a later editor by inser- tion of "all") seeking
refuge in Him] ; cf. v.^'' for both expres- sions. — 32-35. The second
part of the Str. is composed of four syn. couplets, setting forth in
relative clauses what sort of a God Yahweh is and what He has done
for David. ^ The first couplet asks, For who is a God like Yahweh ? \
and who is a Rock like our God?], implying a negative answer: there
is none like Him, the incomparable One. ('El and Rock are as in v.^*.)
So Ex. 15", cf. I S. 2\Dt. Ty'y^'^- A later editor, adapting the Ps. for
congre- gational use, substitutes for the comparison the terminology
of Is.- 43" 44"^ 45-\ asserting that God is the only God; that is,
monotheism, a doctrine without anything to suggest it in the context,
which rather holds up Yahweh as the incomparable One in what He
has done for David. — The ^Fl who girdeth me with strength] .
Strength is compared to a girdle wrapt about him by his God. — IVho
setteth my feet like hinds], swift to run, as v.^ || And upon high
places], battlefields, as Dt. 32^^ 33^ 2 S. i^®'^. — made me hold my
ground], stand firm in battle, cf. Am. 2^^ 2 K. 10*. —

148 PSALMS

IV/io teacheth mine hands for war]. As a warrior of Yahweh he has

been trained by Yahweh Himself. — And ?nakefh mine artns bronze].
The arms by divine discipline become so strong that they are like
bronze weapons ; so essentially ancient Vrss. The " bow " is an
ancient interpretation which spoiled the measure and misled as to the
sense, and in 5^ led to a change in the form of the vb., which is
followed by AV. " so that a bow of steel is broken by mine arms " and
RV. " mine arms do bend a bow of brass," neither of which suits the
context.
36. These two lines are doubtless a gloss. They are not in accord with
the previous or following context, which describe what God enabled
David to do and not what God was to David.

And Thou gavest me the shield of Thy salvation,

And Thy right hand supported me, and with docility to Thee Thou
broughtest me up.

The shield is suited to the previous bronze weapon and the hands
and arms, but then it should be a shield of victory and not shield of
salvation. But the glossator was evidently influenced by the horn of
salvation v.^*^ and the shield v.^^'^. The last two lines vary in texts
and Vrss. 2 S. omits : And Thy right hand supported me ; and the first
word of the next clause is pointed so as to read " Thy response," or "
Thy docility," which suits better the vb. than MT. of Ps. " Thy
condescension " or "Thy humility." So also we may read the vb. "
either made me great " or drought me up. But in either case the
conceptions are later than those of the Ps. as a whole. Two different
stages of glosses are represented by the two texts.

Str. II. describes the triumph of David over his enemies. It is

composed of a couplet followed by a tetrastich in the first section, and
of a tetrastich and two couplets in the second. — 37. The first section
begins with a synth. couplet : Thou broadcnest my steps under me],
taking up the thought of v.^*. The step is the place on which the feet
step or stand ; it is broadened so as to give ample room for standing,
cf. v.-'"'', plenty of room for exercise and devek)pment. — And my
limbs do not slip]. They stand firm on the broad stepping place. This
may refer to the enlargement of the power of David after his final
defeat of the Philistines. — 38. David now describes his victorious
pursuit of his enemies.

PSALM XVIII. 149

He is no longer on the defence. — / pursue mine etiemies and I
overtake them'] ; cf. v.^" of his running and leaping against them ; II
and I return not (from the pursuit) until (I have overtaken them and) I
have finished them (destroyed them completely). — 39. And I smote
them down so that they could not rise || and they fell under my feet\
This, in the original poem, described a historic experience of David,
probably in his wars against Edom and Moab ; but an editor, wishing
to make future triumphs pos- sible to the thought of the congregation,
omits the waws con- secutive, so that the verbs may be either futures
or presents. The second section opens with a tetrastich : 40-41 . And
Thou girdest me with strength for war], resuming the thought of v.'^",
then synth. as result of this warlike strength, Thou-causest them that
rise up against me to bow down under me] \ they rise up only to bow
down under my blows ; || And mine enemies Thou madest give the
back to me], turn the back of their necks in flight ; || and them that
hate me I exterminated. — 42. The pitiful condition of the helpless
enemy is now stated in a couplet : And they cry for help, but there is
no saviour || tifito Yahweh, but He doth not answer them. — 43. The
Str. concludes with a couplet bringing to a cHmax the final victory :
And I beat them small as dust of the earth]. An editor substitutes for
earth, " before the wind," thinking of pursuit. — And as clay of the
streets pulverized them]. This is probably an indirect reference to
captured cities. The entire Str., describing victories over enemies,
may be regarded as a poetic representation of the wars of David
described in 2 S. 8, 10.

Str. III. sums up and generalizes all that has gone before ; but it is
mingled with two glosses, which make it more appropriate for
congregational worship in later times. — 44-47. The first sec- tion is a
hexastich as usual. — 44-45a. It begins with a single line: Thou
deliverest me from the strivings of {my') people], which, if the text of 2
S. is correct, is the only reference in the ode to civil commotions. This
is generalized in the text of Ps. to "people," but the strivings are more
suited in usage to civil commotion than to external war, cf. Ps. 55^".
The three lines that follow are syn., referring to foreign nations. —
Thou settest me to be head of nations] ; the conquered nations
submit to him

150 PSALMS

as their head or chief. — A people I kiic7v not serve me\ unknown

distant foreign peoples, such as the Syrians of Hamath, 2 S. S''' ; II At
the hearing of the ear shew themselves obedient to me']. This is
followed by a gloss, in the hostile spirit to foreign nations of later
times. — 45i&-46. Foreigners come cringing ttnto me || for- eigners
fade aivay and come trembling out of their fastJiesses] . These lines
are in both texts, but there has been a transposition Qf ^45a-fc jj^
^YiQ ^gj^j. Qf 2 S. There is nothing in this part of the Str. apart from
the gloss that transcends the experience of David ; although naturally
in later times it was given a more general reference, in accordance
with the royal Pss., to a world-wide dominion of the Davidic dynasty.
— 47. A concluding couplet ascribes life and blessedness to God. —
Liveth and blessed is my Rock\ " Yahweh " has been inserted after "
liveth," but elsewhere "Yahweh liveth" is the formula of the oath, and
here it seems to balance two clauses with two beats each, making a
tetrameter. It is not expressive of a wish, as one says, " May the king
live ;" but is a statement of fact, as to the " Rock," the divine name of
the Song. — And the God of my salvation is exalted] ; cf. v.*" and this
exclamation of the fact to the couplet of challenge, v.^^ — 48-51. The
second section is constructed somewhat as v.^^^ in relative clauses.
— 48-49. The '£1 who giveth to me deeds of vengeance], such as
those described in v.'^^^ — And who bringeth down peoples under
me] ; cf. v.'"^^^ An editor of the Ps. sub- stituted a later Aramaic word
" subdueth " for this ptc. — From the man of violence rescueth fne].
This is the climax, going back upon v.^, which is left out of text of Ps.,
but is preserved in text of 2 S., probably referring to Saul, as indicated
in title. It was quite natural that the first reference in the ode to the
peril, and the last, should refer to him ; and as " a man of violence "
rather than as classed with the other enemies. — This is followed by
a gloss, 50, which is left in the text as a hexameter, a liturgical
addition suitable for congregational worship at this point. — Therefore
will I praise Thee, Yahweh, among the nations, and to Thy tiame will I
make melody]. All the terms are common liturgical terms. — 51. The
final triplet of the Str. is individual in its reference to David as the
anointed king over against the man of violence. — Who magnifieth
acts of salvation to His king, t| And doeth kindness

PSALM XVIII. 151

fo His anointed~\. There is a reference here to the covenant of David,

2 S. ']^^^'^\ "My kindness shall not depart from him, as I took it from
Saul," cf. also Ps. 89"'"''; and so the chmax is appropriate in the mouth
of David, To David and to his seed forever.

1. qpnns'] / love thee, Qal impf. i p. sf. 2 m. of t 2ni, a.X. in Qal ; Pi.
have covtpassion, frequent } Pss. 102^* 1031^-1^ 116'^ and elsvv.
However, in As., Ar., Aram., Syr., used in Qal with mng. love. Possibly
an early and rare use in Heb., but prob. a later one, an Aramaism.
The idea itself is not earlier than Hosea, and is only common with ^nx
subsequent to D. This 1. is cited Ps. 1 16^; but vn^HN is there
substituted, or else gives evidence of an original ^nans in poem. This
vb. is not found in 2 S. and is doubtless a gl. — "'I'^rn] my strength : t
p?.n a.X. (2 S. 22^ (^^ has tVxi^s /j-ov, but this is gl. from Ps.) ; cf.
Pi^rn Is. 8", \-,-;;n 2 Ch. 12I 26I6 Dn. 1 1^. f Pjn is used Ex. 133- "• is
Am. 6i3 Hg. 2^^; p:n adj. is used of the hand and arm of '^ in delivering
Israel from Egypt, especially in D. Cf. Ps. I36i-^ and Is. 40^'' (i%'?? ^^
"^ ^^'^ character of a strong one). — 3. ''y^o'] my crag; J "'I'p n.m. fig.
of "> iS^ (= 2 S. 22^); also 31* = 71^ (both nns* v^iiixsi 'D); 42^° (C"^o_
^^)\ fig- of security 40^; in physical sense 78^6 104^8 1378 1416. — f
^l^^rj n.f. fastness, stronghold, used in yii of God 18^ (= 2 S. 222) 3i3. *
= 718 (all || ^j;'^d), 912 (|| >cnr), 66" 1442 (both dub.) ; elsvv. common in
narrative of i S. 22'*- ^ 24^2 2 S. 5"- 9- 1" (= i Ch. n5. 16) 23!^; also in
Ez. 12^"^ i3'-^i if-^ Jb. 392^. It is therefore an early word, extremely
suitable in the mouth of David. — "'i?:'?"] '''/ deliverer, Pi. ptc. sf. I {y.
17^^); elsw. in this ptc. form v.** (for which 2 S. more correctly vs's^'c);
40I* = 70", 144-, as above, agreeing with 2 S. in adding '% which is
doubtless original. But Ba., Du., rd. ^B^or, as Ps. 55^, more in accord,
with context. The Ps. is without doubt a trimeter ; therefore the initial
r\\r\> must be a gl., though in both texts. — •''I's] my God; 'h'^n of 2 S.
is prob. later; cf. ij.-'^D '?N 42^'^ — ^-^Vi] my rock, here as in Dt. 32^^
sq. ''3 non. In that poem it is a divine name, given in (@ there as
elsw., v.^^- '^'^- ^i- ^i- ^', by ^e6s ; so (S of 2 S. 23* Ps. 18^2. 47_ This
usage and the personal reference favours its interpretation as a
divine name here, although @ renders ^orid6s ; (5 of 2 S. has 6 Beds
fj.ov <pvXa^ ea-Tai /jloi, showing that (§ rd. 'ri'^x. | ns n.m. rock; used
elsw. (i) in late Pss. for God as refuge of His people 19I'' 28^ 318 ( =
718) 623-^-8 7326 7880 8g27 g2i'5 9422 95I 144I; (2) in physical sense
27^ 6i3 78I8.20 81I7 10541 1 148. (3) of edge of sword ^ann 's 89". —
>>'u'; |v] phr. o.X. horn of my salvation. \ f)ri n. horti (i) of animal 2222
92ii, so fig. of God here ; (2) of altar 1x82''; (3) fig. of exaltation, 'p D^^n
lift up the horn is used fig. of men of power and honour, compared
with the wild bulls ; so of wicked 755- ''•".; of God's people, with God
as subj. 89!^ H^^"*; intrans. 'p an 8925 112' I S. 2I; so of the king nnS
'p n-'cxn 132I"; cf. ^tvz-^ -p cn> I S. 2!" (Song of Hannah). — 'Ty-""]
my high tower ; always fig. of God ex- cept Is. 2512 23I6 (of forts). 2 S.
adds ^Dum, but this makes line too long;

152 PSALMS

prob. a gl. 2 S. 22''^ •'jyu'n DcnD ^yt-i: is not in Ps. We need it to make
up six lines of Str. It was doubtless original, 01s., Ley, Gr., Bi., Che.,
Ba., Ecker. Its place was taken by the first line of Ps. — 4. ':'"'7i"] Pual
ptc. gerundive, worthy to be praised, always of "' ; elsw. 48^ 96'* (= i
Ch. 162^) 145^, of name of "I 113^ For '?'?n vb. v. Intr. § 35. — o;^ jpi]
is to be preferred to 2 S. '>a''NDi on account of rhythm. — 5. 1;] of 2 S.
is unnecessary ; not in Ps. — ■•jissn] Qal pf. 3 pi. sf. I S. (of past
experience) \ r|DN surround, encompass : waters Jon. 2''; fig. evils,
misfortune ni>n Ps. 40^*, pid n^rc 2 S. 22^ = '3 ''San Ps. 7^5 — ii63
(where it is cited). >Sjn of Ps. has come in from next couplet V.8. It is
improbable that the original was so unnecessarily tautological. — t
nau'c] n. pi. cstr. breakers, waves breaking on the shore, gives a
beautiful metaphor, which is found elsw., lit. a^ "l^rc 93* ; fig. of Cmn
42^ = Jon. 2*; of n'^ixp Ps. 88**. 2 S. 22^ is prob. the original of all
these fig. uses, as Dinn and nSiSD refer to nin' and '^-isr. — '^'i'^.?
'^:'3i] torrents of Belial. — t Sm] n.m. (i) torrent of rushing water, ||
breakers, so sim. of foes 124^; fig. of ruin here, of pleasures 36^; elsw.
in ^ lit. 741^ 7820 83I0 no", cf. Ju. 52I; (2) tor- rent bed, wady, Ps. 1041".
t ^T^."^ worthlessness : (i) '3 npi base, wicked thing, loi^; t (2) ruiii,
destruction, Na. 2'; 'i y^'^ Na. i^^; and so here destruction ||nic and
Sink*; -2 -i3t Ps. 41^ (destructive thing) deadly injury. 2 S. omits 1
without reason. — ''Jinj.'D''] Pi. impf. varies from pf. of previous and
follow- ing lines to express the oft-repeated action, f r>'3 vb. Qal not
used. Niph. be terrified I Ch. 21*^ Est. f" Dn. 8^'^; not in i/'. Pi. (i) fall
upon, overwhelm, assail, I S. i6i*- 1^ prose, elsw. poetry, Ps. 18^ (= 2
S. 22^) Jb. 3^ -|- 6 t.Jb. Is. 21*; (2) terrify Jb. 7" (||nnn). — 6. J B'lTc]
n.m. snare j8s {- 2 S. 22^) 69^3 io636, of plots of wicked 64^ 140^ 1419
(v, 9I"). — 7. ''S— 1x5] in the distress which I had (v. 4^). — JJii^'n] Pi-
impf. I p. (v. j^). This is original; N-\pi< of 2 S. 22^* is error of repetition
from previous line. — vcr'] impf. (of vivid description) ; 2 S. has better
j."CU"'i, i consec. of result. — Ps. has two words, Ni3n VjflS, which are
not in 2 S., inserted betw. the two words Ty^uh and VJTN3. 2 S. is one
word too short. Nnn may be explained as a gl. implied by vjrN3 ; but
vjdS is not a natural gl. and is therefore probably original. — t [.irr] n.f.
cry for kelp r 'not found abs., but cstr. i S. 5^ Je. 8l^ '■njJiB' Ps. i8< (= 2
S. 22^) 3918 402 1022 La. 36S, uDyw Pss. 34I6 145I9 Ex. 223 (j). — 8.
rjJjni] Qal impf. 3 f. c. 1 consec. of result, f '^''J^ Qal a.^.., Dr. = sway ;
but 2 S. Qr- Hithp. c>^Jn;i which is found also of waters tossing Je.
522 46', and of mountains (2 S. heavens) swayinghere, vj^ = 2 3.
228^^; so Hithpolel of waters Je. 46^, and of drunken men reeling Je.
25'^. Pu. Jb. 34-'', a people convulsed. There is no sufficient reason to
doubt the Qal, which is the more difficult form. — '^T.ipj] Qal impf. c. 1
consec. quaked. \ ii'Vi vb. Qal quake : of earth 18^ 68^ 77^^ mountains
46* 72^8 (dub.). Hiph. cause to quake, earth 60*. — Dinn i-^pici] 2 S.
omits 1. In that case it is difficult to explain 1 consec. with •iB'j?jn\ 1
may be taken as circumstantial, or we may think that it has consec.
power notwithstanding the change of order. It certainly would be
more natural to read it.i"i'i, and possibly that was the original. There
was a tendency in later times, when 1 consec. had lost its force and
usage, to change

PSALM XVIII. 153

order of vbs. in the older poems, a^nrn nnDm of 2 S. is a.X. and as

the more difficult reading is to be preferred ; that of Ps. is favoured by
the use of San nnoiD \.^'^ (=28. 22"'), and fiiS over against Qi-^n Dt.
32-^. — i'? nnn] retracted accent (v. 2'--). t ■"'"^n vb. Qal /'u/'/i in anger
: of man ^ix subj. 1248, God 106*^ ; IN omitted, impersonal 18^. Hithp.
Aeai oneself in vexation 2^1.7.8 pr_ 24!^, — 9. 13X3 lO'] smoke in his
nostril, because of hard breath- ing in anger. So vdd r.>; fire from his
mouth ; the breath of his mouth in hot anger was a breath of fire. —
Spxn at end, instead of with 1 consec. at beginning. — oiSm] n.m. pi.
J n^nj n.f. coal; in xp only pi. np 'j iS'-' =z 2 S. 22^; so rx \'7m np 2 S.
22I8 = rx ^';;nji ti2 naj? rap Ps. 18^^ (corrupt txt.), cf. V." (gl.)' ^'^ ''bni
also used of cherubim Ez. ii-^; so rd. Ps. 140II; of. 120* (of coals of
broom plant). — 10. o^c^ qn] Qal impf. c. 1 consec. carrying on result ;
so also 2 S., but Ps. 144^ Hiph., and this is the more probable
pointing. Cf. Ex. 24^''. — i^m] Qal impf. c. 1 consec, and descended,
as context shows, in theophany. In this sense only here i8^<^ = 144^
in f, but common in early writers Ex. 19"- is (E)25 38 ii^-t igai (J) Nu.
11^' {}E); sq. ]ip Ex. 345 Nu. Ii25, cf. 12S (all JE) ; pillar of cloud Ex.
33^ (JE); his- torical references in later writers Ne. g^'^; prophetic
anticipations of future theophanies Mi. i^ Is. 31* 631^ 64- Jb. 22^^. — f
io-^-; ] n.m. heavy cloud; I K. 81- = 2 Ch. 61 (poet.), God dwells in it, so
Ps. 97^. It is used of the cloud in which "i descended in theophany at
Sinai Ex. 20^1 (E) Dt. 4II 5!^, so to David Ps. i8io(= 2 S. 22i<^) ; of
advent in judgment Je. 13I6 Zp. ii^ Jo. 2^; in more general sense of
clouds Jb. 221^, as swaddling bands of sea Jb. 38'; of a stormy day
Ez. 341^; fig. misery Is. 60^. — 11. asn.M] and rode,

1 consec. carrying on the thought. \ 331 vb. Qal, ride in chariot ; so of

mon- arch into battle 45^; elsw. in yp of "1 in theophany ; in the
heavens 68^*; on a highway in the r\i-\-) 68^; so here the 31-13 is
conceived as His chariot 18II = 2 S. 22II; cf. use of 3i3"» in Ps. 104^
and of 33-1 collective of the army of God in theophany, D\n3-i 33->
681^. Hiph. cause to ride 6612. % 3--i3 n.m. only here in this relation
as chariot of "1 in the clouds ; but Ez. describes four cherubim as
inseparably attached to four wheels of chariot and supporting a
throne platform, Ez. i^^s ^a jq 1122. jq j Qj_ 281* connects this
cherubic chariot with the cherubim of the Holy of Holies of the temple.
They are always conceived as having wings, even when stationary
on the slab of gold constituting the throne of "> in the tabernacle of P ;
and also in the temple cherubim. They are also conceived as guards
of the tabernacle and temple, and so woven into the texture of the
curtains and carved on the golden planks ; also in the poem of J, as
the guards of Eden Gn. 3^* They are always theo- phanic. Elsw. in y^
8o2 99I; cf. 2 K. 19I5 = Is. 37I6 I S. 4* 2 S. & = l Ch. 136 (refer, to the
cherubim of the throne) D'>3n3n 2V\ — nJJ'iJ and flew, subj. God,
flew by means of the wings of the cherubic chariot, which He rode. X
r\x} vb. Qal,y?y; in -^ of God only here 18^^ =28. 22"; elsw. fig. of
arrowr 91^, of a man as a dove 55'', of men as birds, at end of life 901".
— n-"i] = in

2 S. Nn>i, which latter is an error of transcription, t for i, as old as (5.

ns-r, as rare word and suited to context, is to be preferred as original,
f nxT vb.

1 54 PSALMS

Qal, dart t)u-ough the air; here only in ^; elsw. Dt. 28''^ (of eagle), fig.
Je. 48'**' 49"^. Dr. swoop dotvn is the most prob. rendering. —
12. Ps. = D^D nam insp vni3''3D nro lu-n nr> 2 S. = D'S mrn ni3D
it3''3D --|i'n na'''i

1 consec. of 2 S. is evidently correct, for the movement of thought

goes right on. vrT^a^ao in both texts suits the clause. Then iirp of Ps.
must be either an addition or out of place. It was prob. a gl. to get a
synonym of iprp. n^D in this sense of Iwot/i, of God in storm, only here
and Jb. 36-^, where it is prob. borrowed from Ps. cf. lo^ In Ps. 27'' (Kt.)
31'^! Yahweh is booth and shelter to the psalmist. The idea of a booth
on a chariot of cherubs is not congruous. We might derive njD from
the other stem "joD = overshadow, screen (v. j^^). It is true that from
this stem no form nrp is known, but only id:: and nrpr, both in sense of
covering; but there is no reason why nrp cov- ering, scree7i, should
not be derived from this "|rD, as well as n-p booth from the other i;D.
Besides, this explanation would bring into comparison La. 3*'*, where
of Yahweh it is said, ^S \y;z 'D Thou hast covered Thyself ivith a
cloud; so of anger La. 3*'^ — % ipp] n.m. frequent in i/- as hiding-
place. a;n 'D hid- ing-place 0/ thunder 81^; elsw. in sense of shelter in
"> 27^ 31^^ 61^ 91I, cf. 32'^ 119^'^, secret place of womb I39^^ secrecy
loi^. It is an easy gl. here; so airoKpv<j>rjs has gone into @ of 2 S. —
"nrn of 2 S. a word unknown elsw., and from stem unknown in Heb.;
mng. conjectural, collection, mass. As. aidru, collect, gather; prob. txt.
err. for r^rcr;}. Hi., Gr., 3 mistaken for n, all the more that (5 has o-
k6tos. t ^?'^'n darkness: opposed to light 139^^; of theophany only
here (^18^-), cf. Gn. I5''^ (JE); fig- lack of understanding 82^, distress
Is. 8'^ 50^''. Tw'n is more common. noD is an original out of which both
1.130 of Ps. and ni:D 2 S. might be derived ; rd. it, therefore, as cstr.
sing, and connect it with next word, a;a nprn rrp. Then the covering of
darkness of waters is syn. with He put darkness about Him, i.e. He
came enveloped in dark storm clouds, as in subsequent content.
o^'^nB' 'ay goes therefore with next v. and takes as its complement
njj:;. — "'3v] pi. cstr. of J 2y n.m. thick, dense clotid : (i) rain cloud 77I*
147^^ Ju. 5* Is. 5^; (2) cloud mass ; so char- iot of "I Is. 19^ Ps. 104-';
connected with theophany /iS'-'-- ^^^ — t ^^j^nr] skies, the region of
thin clouds ; this phr. a.X. ; elsw. in f pi. O'lpni:' ^J; (of the divine
faithfulness reaching) 366 = 57" = 108^, 'ra mj,' (God's) dZ^, Sj'oa x'
7828 Pr. 828, -u, ,j-,j Sip Ps. 77I8; sg. sky 89'- 3*. fpnr vb. QsX, grind to
powder or dust : of the fine incense of sanctuary Ex. 30^6 (P), of
waters wear- ing away stones and reducing them to dust Jb. 141^, of
crushing enemies -iq;'3 Ps, 18'^ = 2 S. 22^3. — 13. nj:':] emph. ]z,
without brightness, referring to the dense clouds of the sky. If taken
as beginning next line, inconsistent with context and only to be
justified in connection with a new conception of lightning, but that
would be premature here. J nij n.f. brightness: a.X. in ^, but cf. 2 S.
23*; after rain Is. 60' 62I. f^'i vb. Qal, shine, of light Is. 9I Jb. 186 2228.
Hiph. cause to shine, of moon Is. 131"; enlighten Ps. 18^ =

2 S. 2229.

PSALM XVIII. 155

Ps. = u'N iSnji T\3 I nap V3jj njj 2 S. = u\s 'Soj ^•\]}2 njj

Ps. gives two lines, 2 S. one line, u'x iSnji T13 is given again in v.i*«,
but not in 2 S. It is an easy assimilation, naj? Ps. = 2 S. nj'3, a
transposition of 3 by txt. err. ra; is not appropriate to n>'3, but is
needed with nay and would be easily suggested by •'3> of previous
line, i;o is more appropriate to b'n >Snj, if alone without -no, and goes
back upon v.*', coa/s of fire we^-e kindled from Him. This reference
back to v.*^, the closing line of first six lines of Str., is similar to the
reference in previous Str. of v.^°* back to v.*"*. But the reference to
hailstones and coals of fire here seems premature in connection with
the descent of Yahweh in the storm cloud, and before the storm
bursts in subsequent Str. It is best, therefore, to think that the Ps. has
preserved the original of the first line. The transposition of laj; into
n>'3 has occa- sioned the insertion of u'N I'^nj from v.*', and the
omission of V2j; is by error of not observing similar letters. — 14.
0^";«i] Hiph. impf. c. 1 consec. continu- ing the movement of thought.
J o;ji vb. Qal, thunder: of the sea 9611 98''. Hiph. let it thunder, trans,
thunder of "i 18U (=28. 22") 298 I S. 2^0; cf. Si|">3 I S. 7^° Jb. 37'*-^ 40^.
— O'.^v'?] not so suited to ^^•\p jni as 2 S. JD. — ^^ ''l^n.ll ■"■;?] not in
2 S., is a gl. — 15. dx''Q\i] Hiph. impf. c. 1 consec. Jpo Qal 682, where
enemies are scattered by God. Hiph. scatter, only here (i8^^) and
144^ (quoted from this Ps.). Usually sf. is referred to enemies, but
these have not yet appeared in Ps. It is better with Gr., Du., to think of
the scattering wide the arrows (of thunderbolts) ; Ps. 144*' reverses
the order of pia and yn in the verse. The 1 of Ps. is not in 2 S. and not
original. 2 S. has Dcn^i p-ja (Kt., on-'i Qr.) for oarfi an Zi^?.•)2^ of Ps. 2
S. is one word too short. But Ps. 1446 = DDnPi ^Txn p!2'<^' 0>poni p-
ja p^a. We may explain text of Ps. 18 as an attempt to improve pia
pia, and the text of 2 S. as resulting from the omis- sion of one of
these. When Ps. 144" was written the text must have been p-\3 pi3, so
Che., Bu. t Pl^ n.m. fiash of lightning 18^^ (= 144*) 77^^ 97* 135^, —
3"i] before 1 consec. impf. is prob. vb. as in parallel line, (5 iir\'^6vvev,
3 multiplicavit, from 33t vb, be many, trans, sense, but not found elsw.
It is usually taken, after Ki., Qal pf. of f 331 vb. shoot, cf. Gn. 4923. also
cf. Je. 502^ Jb, i6i3. It is taken by Hu., De., al., as ai adv. much,
exceedingly, as Ps. 123^, but it is doubtless a relict of pia, as Ba., Che
, al. — 3'^^^';^] Qal impf. c. 1 con- sec, X acn trans, make a noise,
drive with rumbling noise, as a wagon in threshing Is. 28^^; so here,
cause thunder to rumble (/.S'-''' = 2 S. 22^^ = Ps. 144^), necessarily so
if we refer sf. to thunderbolts, and the conception is much more poetic
than the usual rendering discomfort, justified by usage, Ex. 1421 (J)
2327 Jos. lo" (E) Ju. 4I5 I S. 710,-16. in;:;.] Niph, impf, c, 1 consec, ; nxi
J Niph. appear : of God 84^ I02i'^, of things iS^^ go'^, of men -■> -js
428 Ex. 2315 (E) 3420- 23. 24 (J) + . possibly all originally Qal. — D'D
^•^^i^N] 2 S. 0", or D''D^ Ecker, is better on account of || '^an. J [P'on]
n.m. channel ; elsw. O'D ^1''fl^< Ps. 422 Jo. i20 Ct. 5^2; without
defining word Ps. 126^ as Ez. 31^2 326+. — iSri] Niph. impf. 1 consec;
this better than iSj' of 2 S.

1 56 PSALMS
J n^j vb. Niph. he uncovered, a.\. in f. Pi. uticover eyes 119"; make
known righteousness of God ''yy^ 982. — H^"''^.^.'?] = 2 S. ^yi>'^, in
accordance with which risN = iSN" 2 S. The text of Ps. changes to 2
pers. without sufficient reason. The line lacks one word. This we may
get by reading mni m;j jc\ t ^^i'J n.f. rebuke; alw. of God in \p, 18^'^
(=28. 22i<5) 76' 80" 104'^, also Is. 502 512^ 6615 JI3. 26II, of man Pr.
131-8 17IO Ec. f Is. 3oi"-i'. — nn] in sense of Xbreath of mouth or
nostrils (= 2 S. 22IG), elsvv. Pss. 33*' 135I"; cf. Ex. \i^ Jb. 4^. — 17.
''Jnp;] Qal impf. emph. coordination. — V^'?'] Hiph. impf. of graphic
description, t'^^'f? Qal, draw out: of water Ex. 2IO; Hiph. only Ps. j8^' =
2 S. 22I". — J a^ST d>c] (= 2 S. 22") elsw. Pss. 29^ 32« 7720 93* 10723
144T. — 18. •'J^^?:] Hiph. impf. of graphic description. — ty ''2;n] a.X.
cf. 59S where alone elsw. in 1/' tj? adv. is used. — 19. J'T'n] n.m.
distress; in V^' only in this phr. which is found also Dt. 3285 Je. i8i^
46^1 Jb. 2i30 Pr. 271".

— '''?'l] ^ consec. in place of previous impfs., emph. change of tense

to express result. — t ?>"^"^] n-iT>- prop- stipport (=28. 22i9), elsw. Is.
3I. — 20. •'Jn^vmJ

I consec, carrying on previous line. 2 S. has ins nsm_, which gives

proper measure and is doubtless original. — f ^J1!?!?J cf. 3niC3 31^;
also 118^ H0.4I6 Hb. i^. — ■'"''n^] Pi. impf. yVn {v. 6^), a return to impf.
of vivid description. — '? V?n \-] reason of previous deliverance, t I'sn
vb. Qal: (i) of men (fl) take pleasure in, delight in; c, 3 1091^ 112I iig^s,
c. ace. 68^1 73^5 Is. 58^ Ec. 8"; {b) delight, be pleased to do a thing,
Ps. 40^ Dt. z^"^-^; (2) of God, delight in, have pleasure in; c. 3 pers.
iS-" (=28. 2220) 22" 41 12, horse 1471"; c. ace. 3723 40^ 518- 18-21 1
153 1356 Pr. 21I. — 21. v.i^sr] = 28. •'Pi-J-isr; so also same variation
v.2o; pis is the older form {v, 4^). — "''^^ na?] cleanness of my hands
= v.26 (contracted in 2 8. to nbp) ; elsw. t]^ 13 Jb. 9^" 22^" (later
usage); cf. 33V('')-i3 from 13 adj. 24* 73I (v. 2^^). — 3'l:'j] Hiph. impf. in
sense of % return, recompense; c. S here (=28. 2221) v.25 28* 54"
(Qr.) 79I2 1 1 612; c. '-<;• 942-23 — 22. "iniDr ij] causal clause, Qal pf.
of action completed in present, keep, observe : laws of "i (post-
Deuteron.), elsw. in this sense Tn 37^^ min 1 1931. «. 55. ise^ p,^^ ^gio
103I8 13212, T^r\-;i yS^s ggi n^ss. ug. i67^ 131 119". 57. 101^ nicN
ii9^'^-i58, msD 89^2 ii9'5'', D'aDU-D 106" 119'os, a^pn 105*^ 1 195- 8,
onips 1194.63.134.168^ in general 1912; all late Pss. — a'Dii] pi. of
Yahweh's commands; Dt. S^ 10I2 1122 199 26" 28^ 30I6 Jos. 22^ (D. v.
il).

— 'D Mj?C'i] pregnant, acted wickedly (in departing) /row/ vb. denom.
Jytri a.X. in this phr. ; elsw. a late word, in Qal i K. 8^7 Dn. 9I5 2 Ch.
63^ Ec. 71^ Jb. 929 lo^- 15; Hiph. condemn as guilty Pss. 3728 9421,
as Qal io6«. For yc'i v. _$^ — 23. D''t32rp] judgments (jj. /■''), a type of
law in form of judicial cases (introduced by en or ^;, with protasis and
apodosis (v. Br."'^^- pp- 252-2.W-) ^

II a''3n (above) ; earlier usage in code of E = Ex. 21-23. Kt. of 2 8.

IBDU'D is possible, — n^pn] statutes, in fpl. characteristic of the code
of J§ (v. Br.Hex- pp. 251-252), — Vpn I'Ds] Hiph. impf. frequentative;
but 28.= niDi? iiDN depart from it, is simpler, except for lack of
agreement in number, which might be explained by an original \-'p;n.
Departing from laws of God is an expression of D. in Qal which is
prob. original, Dt. 9I2 + 7 t., ^^MijU'cc Ps. Ii9i'^2. not elsw. in </- in this
sense. — 24. •'Hnm] =28. n\iNi; shortened

PSALM XVIII. 157

form is earlier and more suited to 1 consec. — ''Dj;] = 2 S. '^h, the

latter better, more likely a;" assimilated to subsequent context. —
'T^,9D'f?i^] Hithp. cohort, impf. c. 1 consec. ncc' with two accents. This
form of 2 S. is older and better than the "inn^'Ni of Ps. Two accents
are needed, unless we separate "d and rd. ••iv; ja ; but the rhythm is
not so good. — t |V] n.m. (i) iniquiiy j8"i ( = 2 S. 222-*) 107I'', as
recognised 7 lun 38^^ -y hdd nS 32^; {a) of punishment: '3 ■•; ipD
89^''', 7 S;j 13^ 39^'^ qiJjS '3; ?vj- 90^, 'jjd Sdj 103^", 7 ^cc' 130^; {l>) of
forgiveness or removal: 7S n'l'D 25" 103^ Ex. 34^ Nu. I4i» (J) Je. 31 3*
338 368, 7 Nfj Pss. 326 853 Ex. 34" Nu. 14I8 (J) Is. 332* Ho. 143 Mi. f^;
(c) of covering over : 7 -iS3 Ps. 7888 Pr. 166 Is. 22'* zf Dn. 9^*, cf. I S.
3" Je. i823; ((/) <?/ cleansing from : 7?: D33 Ps. 51*, 7 nnn v."; (^) <?/
imputing, reckon- ing to one : S 7 arn 322 2 S. 1920, ("?) 7 nat Ps. 798
Is. 648 Je. 1410 Ho. S^^ 9^ "i "iPJ' Ps. 109I*; (/) of ransoming from : 70
mfl 1308. (2) Guilt of iniquity (not always easy to distinguish from (l)), 7
kxd Ps. 36^ Gn. 44!^ (E), 7 •''?3 Ps. 59^^; &S great, increased, 38^
40!^ 49^ 65'*; f as a condition 73: c. SSin Ps. 51'; c. i-u Jos. 2220 P; c.
ma Je. 3180 Ez. 3^- 19 i8"-i8 338.9. (3) Consequence of, or punishment
for iniquity : y hy 7 njn Ps. 6928, 73 c. various vbs. 31" io6*3 Gn. 1915
(J) Lv. 2639 (h) Je. 516 Ez. 4" + 3 t.— 25. ^7'7X^ iS nin> 3r'i] vb. = Hiph.
impf. c. 1 consec. of air. This phr, repeats essentially V.2I; it begins
another and still later gl. of a gnomic type, coming from the Greek
period of \VL. — ''i\ nil?] reduction to nh in 2 S. is a unique expression
and doubtless txt. err. — 26. "iDnnn] Hithp. impf. 2 m. -iDn vb. denom.
(v.4*). — D'cn i?j] = 28. cnn niaj. Neither -\3J nor -ii3j is needed ; in all
other lines there is a single word. ~\2> is an Aramaism for laj and not
original. ii2J is an interpretation of a 12J which has come in by
mistake from the line below. — 27. nai] Niph. ptc. of J -iia vb. picrify,
and so Niph. be purified, pure ; a.X. in ptc; in pf. Is. 52^^ of ceremonial
purifica- tion of those bearing sacred vessels. Hithp. here and Dn.
121". These three lines are in exact parallelism, with same preposition
Oy, syn. nouns, and syn. vbs. reflexive of the nouns, nonnn, Donn, -
nann. — Sncnn vj^j} o;;] f '>^'l'l adj. twisted, perverted: (i) as adj. Dt.
32^ Ps. loi*; (2) as noun masc, of persons Ps. 7527= 2 S. 2227 Pr. 225,
of things Pr. 88, cstr. Pr. 1720 19I 28^ pi. 2^^ n20. Hithp. of vb. C'py is
not used, so the glossator substituted the kindred Snsnn Hithp. of t
[■'•"'3] twist, a.X. in Hithp. and only usage of this vb. in ^. 2 S. has
corrupted it to Ssnn = shew oneself perverse, or crooked ; elsw.
found only in Niph. Gn. 308 (E) of struggling in a circle, Jb. 5^^ of
acting falsely ; so also Pr. 88 (|| cpi;). — 28. nns >f\ = 28. nN\ The two
readings may best be explained on the basis of an original nxi. The 1
is intensive and so expressed by ''3 in the Ps., and the nx is nx, as
usual in most ancient Hebrew. — •'V} 0;^] phr. a.X. For •'jy v. 913. —
pic-;] =28. a^ci, Qal ptc. pi. an {y. 9") for the lofty, poiverful (v. also Jb.
2i22, where Di., Bu., refer to angels); of enemies exalting themselves
against, c. Sy Ps. 138 276; c. ja Nu. 24'' (poet.), hy OTy of 2 S. here is
justified by Ps. 328. It is impossible to explain txt. of Ps. from txt. of 2
S. ; but if we start with the latter, a^nn Sp q^JV thine eyes are upon
the lofty, we may regard the txt. of Ps. as a paraphrase, S^flB'n being
exegetical

158 rSALMS

of '^j! ami 2 pers. sf. of yy", and then rTi2-> d''J^;j explanation of 0''D1
in terms of \\h. The line is complete without S^du'P ; we may suppose
that it came into the text of 2 S. from text of Ps. The original would
then be :

— 29. Ps. = oa'n n'>j'« ihSn nini nj Ti^n nns 13 2 S. = ocn nij> mmi nin''
nij nnx 13

The vb. TiN.-i in Ps. is unnecessary ; it is doubtless a paraphrase,

■'h'^n; is the usage of the Ps., and is more probable than double r\^n\
J -ii lamp; in f only fig.; of prosperity here and 132I" (^h^^'dS nj ''n3i>),
latter prob. based on this passage ; of the Law as guide 119^0^. -i"'Nn
Hiph. impf. 2 m. iin vb. shine (v. 13'*). Hiph. light a lamp only here, but
light wood Is. 27I1, altar fire, Mai. 1 1''. — 30. ^n] instrumental, emph.
— -inJ 7^n] I rim up to a band. Ba., after Lag., Ki., rds. nnj fns, / break
down a walled (town) ; so Lucian of 2 S. ne<ppayiJ.^POs ; Du.
favours V'i^, but doubts inj. But there is no usage to justify inj TXi.
There is more to justify I'n vb. Qal, run; in

1 S. if^- David runs c. ace. n^iycn up to the army; although this is not
in hostility, yet there is no reason why ace. should not be used in case
of hos- tility, as well as in case of friendly running; so fig. Pss. 196
iig^^; run and prepare (in hostility) 59^ — t "mJ n.m. troop, or band oi
marauders; this is suited to early hostile relations; of. Gn. 49^^
(poem), also vb. Ps. 94^^ — ii-' jS-jn] vb. = Pi. impf. of '[ h^ Qal, leap,
not in i/-, i S. 5^ ((g) Zp. i^. Pi. leap a.X. in ^ {iS^ = 2 S. 223°); as a stag
Is. 35"; c. "-y loci Ct. 28, It is nowhere else connected with nic', or cstr.
with ace. fniK' n. wall, rare word in Heb., but same in Ar. and Aram. =
28. 22^"; elsw. Gn. 49^2. — 31. 1311 0''pn Ssn] cf. Dt. 32* i'^;'d ain.i
^ls^. — r\ei^-\^ nini n-\r:i<'] although in

2 S. also, yet an early gl. from Pr. 30^. — 13 cpinn SbS Nin |jr] It might
be that this 1. was taken from the same place. Certainly it has been
influenced by Pr. 30^, although Vj is a later expansion, marring the
rhythm. But this section of Ps. is composed of couplets, and v.^i"
needs its complement, and that is found in v,^^*^; v.^* is a late
gnomic utterance, out of harmony with the Ps., but v.^i"^ is suited to it.
God as a shield pa is an early idea (v. j-^). For 3 non v. vfi^; but the
original was prob. sg., as context is 1 sg. ; rd. 13 ^t?inS. — 32. ''2'^yo
hiSn id t]. 2 S. has *?«, an earher form of the divine name, and
doubtless correct. — v'^ii -»« ^ri]. 2 S. repeats n;;S2C. X''y^}_
(composite Sn neg. and "^y unto) used in the sense besides, except,
elsw. Jos. 2215 (P) Is. 43II 446- 8 4521. J ^7k■lI is more common, 2 S.
722 Ho. 13* Is. 455- 21 648. The term is monotheistic like Is.2, and not
like ai'?X3 n3iD3 iD Ex. 15". It seems prob. that the original was ?, and
that an editor under influence of Is.2 adapted it by inserting ^-iy'^3r,
which appears in both 11. in 2 S., while the second 1. of Ps. in better
style uses \-iSir. The 11. are too long with these words inserted. — J
n^^s;] God; used Dt. 32l5- 1', and on this basis as archaism in late
poetry Pss. 50-2 114'' 13919 Jb. 3* + 40 t. Jb. Pr. 30^ Is. 44*

PSALM XVIII. 159

Hb. 3« Ne. 9" {v. Intr. § 32). — 33. "■n.iisten] Pi. ptc. of itn, rel. with art.
2 S. \t-iyc; "^IN is sustained by 'J^.'Nni v.*"" of Ps. and tJ'i^in] contr.
from iinp of 2 S. "\TN vb. Qal, gird, gird on, not in yp ; but Pi. iS^^- -i"
(c. ace. ^-r\) ; 30^'' (nncr); elsw. Is. 45* 50II. Hithp. Ps. 93I c. ace. v;; cf.
Is. S^-^ — >3-(T inM_] = 2 S. "p^"] inn, but text of latter uncertain and
it makes no good sense, jnj in sense of tnake elsw. v.*^ 398 69!'^
135^^, etc. '^'n here is the way for the feet. 1 consec. expresses result
here and below, and so. — 34. n^^^^s] pi. of t n^^;N n.f. hind, doe, iS^i
(=28. 223^) 29^ ( ?) lib. 3I9 Jb. 39I Gn. 49-^1 (?) Ct. 2^ f; cf. n;^;N Ps.
22^ Pr. 519 Je. 145. — ^n;Dp ^nna hyj emph. noun first, mca for battle-
fields, pi. of | nc3 n.f. /i?^/i //«« 2 S. i^^- ^^ (poem) Ps. 7858, of Israel
Ps. iS^i* = 2 S. 22»* Dt."32i3 Is. sS'-i, cf. Dt. if^ Hb. 3IO; of God Am.
4I3, cf. Mi. i^ Jb. 9^ Is. 14". — "'^.TPi!:] Hiph. only here in this
connection with mng. cause to hold one's ground in battle. Qal is
used in sense of making a stand, holding one's ground. Am. 2^^ 2 K.
lo* Mai. 3-, ^iih Ju. 2^* et al., c. '^-; for one's hfe Est. 8" cj^'K — 35. i^''
idSd ncn'^D^] adopted in 144I and enlarged : nnnSp^ TivaxN a-ip"'
"'"''' idStdh. — \-j;'nT nt'^ni rtp ^'7r'J)]- The 1. is too long, nc',';' is a gl.
explaining nrinj, copper, bronze, as material of bow, elsw. Jb. 20^*,
from which nc'i7 may have come into the text, nnmi = 28. nnn, usually
explained after AE, as Pi., the latter 3 m. sg., c. 1 consec. for 3 f. sg. of
Ps. — J ["ni] vb. Qal, ^(7 down, descend: to attack Je. 211^, into Sheol
Jb. 21^^, fig. in chastisement (hand of '">) Ps. 38^; c. 3 descend itito,
make an impression (of reproof) Pr. 17^°. Niph. sq. a penetrate Ps.
38'^ (arrows of '^). Pi. press doiun, furrows of land Ps. 65!^, so ^DB
(but with doubt), /;yw down, stretch bronze weapon (bow) 7<?35 = 28.
22'^^ but bow was not stretched with hands, but with feet, v. 713. Ki.
regards the forms as Niph. of r\rr\ be broken, cf. Je. 51*^^. ® 'iQov, IT
posuisti ; so essentially Si, 3, %, all suggest nnnj, which is most prob.
— 36. "h }nrn_] 1 consec. as v.^*. — ■jj'':;''!] 1 circumstantial. — ijain
qpi:>n] = 2 8. ''J3in :in'jj?i ; (S, 0, 17 iranhela. aov ; U et disciplina tua. ;
so iS, Aq., rj -irpadTTjs aov ; 3 mansuetudo tua ; 01s., We., rd. imrj'.
The shorter text of 2 8. is alone sustained by both Vrss. and the
unpointed ''jain inj;;i ; but this makes too short a line. — t "'1^1"] n-f- (i)
humility, meekness, 45^; so 22^^ (Aq., 3); elsw. Pr. 15*^ iS^^ 22* Zp.
2'; (2) condescensiott, usually given here is without authority, and to
be rejected ; the idea itself is a late one. ^njjj Qal inf. cstr. c. sf. 2 sg. of
T\y) ansiver (v, 3^) in the sense of response, in docility to the divine
guidance, is sustained by Ho. 2^^, and this is near to @ of 2 8.
inraKOj). (g of Ps. 7rat5e(a suggests B^y; afflicting, disciplining ; cf.
Ps. 132^. The sf. would then be objective, ''jain Hiph. impf. 2 m., c. sf. I
sg. of naT in the sense of educate, found in Pi. (of the bringing up of
chil- dren) La. 2^- Ez. 1 9-, but in its application to the training of men
it is late ; so that in this case also we get a late conception. The (S of
Ps. gives us a conflation : 17 iraibeia (tov dvuipdwcriv fxe els tAos,
Kal r) waidela a-ov avTfj fie diSd^ei. — 37. a''rnn] enlarge; Hiph. impf.
2 m. (of graphic description, V. 4'-). — JiyX] n.m. step; so 2 S. 22'" for
place of stepping, not elsw. in \p. J-i>'s vb. Qal, step Ps. 68^ = Ju. 5* of
"i stepping in theophany. t [■'■'S!:]

l60 PSALMS

n.[m.] step Dn. ii<3 (^at his steps'); fig. of course of life Ps. 372' Pr.
202*.— >'^D-i|i nvc] phr. a.\. t [V':] vb. Qal, totter, shake : of ankles Ps.
18^'^ = 2 S. 22^^ Jb. 12^; subj. Dn;:'N Ps. 37'^i; cf. 26^ Hiph. cause to
totter, shake, Ps. 692* Ez. 29' (?). Pu. not in f, but Pr. 25". •'^cn,'! pi. c.
sf. i sg. of [-Dip] n.f, ankles (i5DB,) o.\. — 38. orn'^s ly] Pi, inf. cstr. c.
sf. 3 pi. J ns^ vb. 3^ complete, at an end, finished. Qal in ^ only: (i)
k/aj^^ away, he exhausted, fail, 31II 718 7326 I02'* 143'^; pine,
languish, 69^ cf. 1198-. 123. yy^jth longing 84^ 1198I; (2) <:cOT^ /'u an
end, vanish, perish (by judgment of '^) 71^^; hyperb., by severe
discipline 3720.20 ^^u ^^^ Y\. (i) put an end to, cause to cease, 'j?P\ (2)
cause to fail, use up, spend, years 90^; (3) destroy, exter- minate,
subj. man iig^^; t niSo ny = 2 S. 22^8, also i S. 15I8, i K. 22" = 2 Ch.
1810; subj. God, abs. Ps. 59"- 1* 74" ( ?) . Pual, be finished, ended,
'jz^.—

39. Ps. = Dip ■iSd'' nSi dxton

2 S. = ji?3ipi nSi oxncNj dSsni

(5 of 2 S. has Kal OXdffw avTo{>s Kal ovk dvaa-rrjcrovTai. oSaxi is a

repetition of mSo by error of enlargement and addition to the text ; but
1 consec. is possibly expressive of result, and original. iSd^ nSi is
also an interpretation of the modal force of jmip'. Dinax Hiph. impf. i
sg. c. sf. 3 pi. of J I'na vb. Qal, smite through foes ; elsw^. in Ps. iio^,
their heads 68-2 no^ Hb. 3I3 Ju. 526, loins Dt. 33"; cf. Ps. 682* (?).—
1':'2^] ;„ 3 S. more correctly iSsm.; the Ps. would make it future, for
Israel ; 2 S. makes it past, of David's experience. 40. ^nnSpS S^n
''J"i.]N;ni (=28. "'njni) is so near v.^^a as to be suspicious; however, it
is in both texts, and it might be a resumption of thought at begin- ning
of new Str. — V"!3n] Hiph. impf. 2 m., 1 consec. omitted here and in 2
S. also. J Hiph. of yio cause to how down in death; in -^ elsw. 17^^
78^^ — ■•nnn] 2 S. ''jnnn older form. — 41. ''9^^'1], 1 is either emph.
or circumstantial. — T^i' IJ^J] phr. elsw. Ex. 232" (E) 2 Ch. 29^; of
hand on neck of fleeing foe Gn. 49^ 7 •?fiT\ Jos. 7^, 'j; njs 712 (JE);
^yp n.m. not elsw. in f. — D-iipxN iN:K'ai] =28. DP-'pSNi ■'Njrp. The
transposition of 1 is all the more significant that 2 S. attaches ^xjb'D to
fi^y ; but that makes the previous line too long. If 2 S. be correct, it is
best to take 1 as 1 consec. emph. change of tense, so making two
tones for measure. If Ps. be correct, 1 is probably cir- cumstantial, but
a tone is missing, f C'^'^^"] vb. put an end to, exterminate : Qal only
La. 3^3. Niph. only Jb. (P 23!^ Pi. only Ps. iig'ss. Pilel only Ps. 88i'(?).
Hiph. only in ^ ; of man's extermination of enemies 18^ ( = 2 S. 22*1),
of wicked loi^- ^ 69^ (txt. err.), of God's exterminating 54'^ 732^ 9423-
23 143I2. @ has here, both in Ps. and 2 S., i^wXidpeva-ai ; F, 3,
disper- didisti, DP'sx-i refer, to God, but Aq., Ss, 2, and ^C i p. as |§.—
42. vir>] they cry for help. Pi. impf. 3 m. pi. (v. j^), for which 2 S. has
i^c'^ impf. of nyB' look about (for help), but this sense elsw. only in
Hithp. Is. 4110. Du. suggests lyri as a play upon yc'in ; this is tempting
{y. 3^). — S>] of Ps. err. of late style for '^n of 2 S. — 43. Dpnt;\si] 1
coord.; but original was 1 consec. as above. — nn"\Js"Sy ijjp^J of Ps.
is a later metaphor for the simpler in>* loys

PSALM XVIII. l6l

of 2 S. — pixin ta^as] mud of the streets, always sim. of ignominious

defeat or treatment; elsw. Mi. 7^'' Zc. cf' 10^; cf. Ps. 69^^ of a bog, fig.
of distress; jvn 'B Ps, 40^; iD'p n.m. not elsw. in i//. — Bi"'.''"'?] = 2 S.
0>?piN D]?tN. The second word in 2 S. is gl. of first. (5 XeovtD, U
delebo ; so S, 3C, of Ps. give Di5_-;N, for which opnN, Diinx is a txt.
err. p'^-^ {v. 358) does not suit D'ts, but Dp^^! does = Hiph. impf. i sg.
c. sf. 3 pi. of J Pii-". Qal not in \p. Hiph. »2a>§^ dust of, pulverise: ii3;?
S 2 K. 23*5 (of Ashera) || 2 Ch. 34*- '; so of the nna 2 K. 231^; fig. Mi.
41^ (o^ai otj;); so here also. — 44. "'Jo'??'?] = 28. 'jtaSBm.; 1 consec.
original, makes new start as v.^S- 33. 36. 40_ — ^y ''3''"!C] 2 S. ''DV is
original ; the Ps. generalises, p prep., ''3n pi. cstr. J an n.m. (i) strife: -
i"i;;2 'i 55I" ; nuc-'? n 31-^; (2) a cause 35-3 43I 7422 119I64. "iDy lan 2
S. 22^* seems to imply civil contention, and so was generalised in Ps.
to refer to foreign peoples. — ''JCirn] =28. "'Jiorn ; the latter presup-
poses David already chief of nations ; the former, his being set there
by Yahvveh for the first time. The text of Ps. is simpler and more
probable. u^t is also more suited to t'n-h. — irsi] in sense of chief not
elsw. in ^p, but in early writers Dt. 33^ I S. 15" Ju. Ii* Ho. 2^ ; cf. Jb.
292^. — 45. J 15:] n.[m.] that zvhich is foreign : f ijK'"') '^.^ iS'^-'fi = 2 S.
22*^- *6 Ps. 1447.11 Ez. 44" Is. 566 60IO 61^ 628, iOJ(n)V Gn. '1712.27
Ex. I2*3(P) Lv. 22^5 (h) Ez. 44^- ^ Ne.9^ Is. 563, none earlier than Ez.;
elsw. in ^, 'j pd^n 137*, idj Sn Sil" Dt. 3212 Mai, 2". X n3J a foreigner
69^. This phr. implies either an insertion not earlier than the Persian
Period, or else that the whole \{/ is so late. — "iS-irn3>] =28.
^^^"itt'nsnj. J c^ns vb. f Qal, gro7v lean (of flesh) only log-*; usually Pi.
in early writers deceive, but in \j/ only cringe sq. S pers. j8i^ 663 81 16.
Cf. t Niph. cringe sq. S pers. only Dt. 3329. f Hithp. only 2 S. 22^5. —
46. iSi'] Qal impf. 3 pi. of '^2J (v. i^) sink, drop down exhausted ; elsw.
in this sense Ex. iS^^ (E) Jb. 14I8. — u^nM] =28. njn^j, 1 coord, f Jin
vb. Qal, quake ; Aramaism, a.X. ijn of 2 8. gird, gird on, is a common
vb., but gives no sense ; rd. either Viy as Mi. 7^^, which greatly
resembles this pas- sage {v. 4^), or miT' tremble, which is often used
pregnantly with }C, come trembling Ho. nio-ii and with other prep. I 8.
13'' 16* 21^ Gn. 4228 (E). — Dn^nnjpDc] =28. onnjoaa has two
accents as long word with prep. jc. Jni:DS n.f. fastness; in this sense
elsw. Mi. 7!'^, but in sense of border, rim, in Historical Books. Cf. %
njDD dungeon Is. 24^2, fig. of exile 42^^ Ps. 142^. — 47. nin> ■'n]
YaJnveh liveth, elsw. formula of oath (Ju. 81^+). J ■'n adj. alive, living:
(i) (f?) of God, as the living One, fountain of life; so here = 2 8. 22*"; cf.
^n Vn Pss. 423 843 (rd. "n both cases, and so a^in), also Jos. 3!" (J)
Ho. 2I; cf. 'n on'i'N 2 K. I9*- le = is. 374. n D>>n -n Dt. 523 i S. 1726- 36
jg. iqW 23"^. {b) Of man, usually pi. Qiin alive, living, Ps. 55^^ 124^;
D"n(n) }'1n land of the living Pss. 2713 52^ i42«, also Is. 38" 538 Je. iii^
Ez. 2620 3223 + 51. Jb. 2813; 'nn pnnx Ps. \\b^; "n idd 692^; 'nn niN 56"
Jb. 3330. (r) Animals and man, phr. for either or both, n So Pss. 1432
145 is Gn. 320 821 (J) Jb. 12IO 2821 3023. cf. Gn. 619 (p-). (^)
Vegetation, as thorns, ^^^« Ps. 58!" (dub.). (2) Lively, active : D-iin
n''N Ps. 382" (dub.) ; elsw. in this sense only 28. 232" (but Qr.
preferable). — nini comes with following phr. in Ps. 144I, which has

l62 FSALMS

n.is '^ l^''^; this, being in a pentameter line, one word must be omitted.
If nini be omitted, we have the citation •'"ivi it\3. mni has prob. been
inserted after -jna in 144^ and before it in iS*^. ina Qal ptc. pass, of
113 (z^. j^^) : J-' -|na blessed be ox is Yahiveh 280 3122 a,\^i^ 'jz''* 89^3
106*8 119I2 1246 13521 144I (but V. above); a>n'?N -3 662' 683*; ^ns '3
682«; of. \yhi Sv. -a Gn. 142"; ms '3 Ps. iS'*'' = 2 S. 22*" (also Ps. 144I,
V. above); ni33 nu; '3 Ps. 72'^. — Dn;i.] = 2 S. DIM (5^ exalted, of God;
elsw. 21" 46"-" 576-12= io8*^ 113* 1386 {v. 9^4). — ■'yiyi •'HiSn] = 2 S.
•'•^yi'i -lis •'iiSN. -mx is more primitive and the term of original Ps. It
may, however, have come into text from line above, as it is
tautological. Cf. ms iSm v. 3, ipB*^ pp v. 8. — 48. nini'jj] deeds of
vengeance, pi. of J ncpj n.f. vengeance : c. pj Ps. 18^ = 28. 22*^ 4* Ez.
2514. 17 (of God); Nu. 31^ (P) of Israel 3 '^ 'j jnj ; elsw. ai 'j Ps. 79^0; 'J
^s 94!- 1; of Israel and its chiefs 'j r\f; 149''. — 13-;m] =28. mci. Text of
Ps. gives an Aramaic word, Hiph. of -i3T subdue, elsw. only 47*. But
text of 2 S., Hiph. of IT, gives a good ancient word in sense of bring
doivn, lay prostrate. Am. 3^ Is. lo'^ 5^6 ps_ 558 -,-,•,,-, jg favoured by
1442, which is based on this Ps. and reads Tinn ipj? 'r^^'\'^ (Aq., 3, &,
2C, all have pi.). — inriTi] =28. •'jnnn as above, v.*°. — 49. ''i?'???;]
=28. ■'^''iiDi. This is inten- tional variation 'a'7?3 v.3«, ijoSdh v.'*^". 2 S.
gives better parallel with ■'jcn'nn. — ''3^Nc] contracted from •>3in jci
needed for third beat as in v.^'-**. — ^-qp^^ jn] for 2 8. "ippc ; only n^"
of Ps. is explanatory of 1 of 2 8. — Drn r^Nc] =28. D'Dsn lyisp. This
makes third 1. of verse and is suspicious. The sg. is usual 140I2 Pr.
331 i629; but pi. 1402- 6 man of violent deeds. The pi. is favoured by
niCi";j V.''**, ni^iitt*'; v.^i" {y. j^) ; but the sg. by the individual reference
of the original Ps. — 51. niyw; '^1^'?] phr. a.X. S^JD Hiph. ptc. '?^J vb.
Qal, become great 92^+, be magnified 352"+. Hiph. (i) 7nake great
41IO (?) Ob.i2; (2) magnify, here as Gn. 19I9 (J) Is. 4221 Ps. 1382. 2 S.
S>njD Kt., but S'njp Qr. n.m. tower, a.X. for ^up 48^2 61*.

PSALM XIX.

Ps. 19 is composed of two originally separate poems: (A) a morning

hymn, praising the glory of 'El in the heavens (v.^"**), and glorious
movements of the sun (v.^*"") ; (B) a didactic poem, describing the
excellence of the Law (v.^^^), with a petition for absolution, restraint
from sin, and acceptance in worship (v.^^^).

A. Y.^-\ 2 .STR. 6^.

'T'HE heavens are telling the glory of 'El, His handiwork the firmament
is declaring; Day poureth forth speech unto day, Night maketh known
knowledge unto night ; In all the earth their voice is gone out, And in
the bounds of the world are their words.

rsALM XIX. 163

pOR the sun there is set up his tent.

As a bridegroom he is going forth from his canopy.

He rejoiceth as a hero to run his course.

From the bound of the heavens is his going forth,

And ur.to their bounds is his circuit,

And there is nothing hidden from His sun.

B. V.*'^^, 2 STR. 6''''.

HTHE Law of Yahvveh is perfect, refreshing the soul;

The Testimony of Yahweh is trustworthy, making wise the simple; The

Precepts of Yahweh are right, rejoicing the heart ; The
Commandment of Yahweh is pure, enlightening the eyes; The
(Saying) of Yahweh is clean, enduring forever; The Judgments of
Yahweh are true, vindicated altogether. lyrOREOVER Thy servant is
warned by them ; in keeping them there is much

reward. Errors who can discern ? Clear me from hidden ones.

Moreover from presumptuous ones restrain Thy servant ; let them not
rule

over me. Then shall I be perfect, and cleared from much

transgression. Let the words of my mouth be for acceptance, and the
musing of my mind, Before Thee continually, Yahweh, my Rock and
my Redeemer.

Ps. 19 was in Q, then in IH and I3K {v. Intr. §§ 27, 31, 33) ; but this only
applies to the first half of the Ps. v.^-^, for the second half was
originally a separate poem. The first half has the trimeter measure,
the second half the pentameter. The first half is a morning hymn of
praise of the glory of 'El as witnessed by heaven, and especially of
the sun. The second half is not a hymn, but a didactic poem in praise
of the Law. These were combined in order that, in public worship, a
synthesis of the two might be made, and that it might be seen that the
glory of Yahweh in the Law transcends His glory in the heavens. The
latter is used as a foil to emphasize the former by its antithesis. The
date of the first half is not difficult to determine. Its con- ception of the
creation v.'-^, as the work of God's hands, resembles that of Ps. 8, yet
without betraying the influence of the conceptions of creation either of
Gn. i or of Gn. 2. It has a single Aramaism n^c v.''; but that is found in
2 S. 23', and cannot therefore be regarded as very late, hdh v.^ is
also, as a poetic term for sun, not earlier than Is. 302^, used elsw. Is.
242^, Jb. 30-8, Ct. 61'', This is, however, a poetic term which might
have been used first in this Ps., and may be due to the circumstances
out of which it was composed. The author was a true poet ; an
enthusiastic admirer of the sun, which is here personified, as are
days and nights, the heavens and the firma- ment. It may have been
written as a protest of a monotheist against the worship of Shemesh
as a deity, described in Ez. 8^^, and common among the Jews in the
Babylonian period. At the same time it must be admitted that the sun
in the second Str. is not declaring the glory of 'El, as are the heavens

1 64 PSALMS

and firmament, days and nights of the first Str., but is himself the
object of admiration; and therefore it is quite possible that in the
original the Ps. was a hymn to the God Shemesh, and was
subsequently adapted to the worship of Yahweh. In either case we
must put the composition in the Babylonian period, when such sun
worship was characteristic and prevalent among the Hebrews and
the nations which influenced them. Since writing the above I have
read Gunkel's Ausgewdhlte Psalmen, s. 24, and find that he has inde-
pendently come to a similar conclusion. The second half of the Ps.
v.*-i^ is of an entirely different character. It is a pentameter in praise
of the divine Law, using six different terms for it. In this respect it
resembles Ps. 119, which is also a pentameter, but uses eight terms.
The limitation in Ps. 19 is'due to the number of lines in the Str. D. H.
Miiller {Slrop/ienbau ^md Responsion, s. 60), followed by Che.,
supplies the other two terms for Law by prefixing them to the two
tetrameter lines that follow, thus making them pentameters. This is
tempting from that point of view. But it would be difficult to explain
their omission from all texts and Vrss. ; and, furthermore, as will
appear in textual notes, this couplet is a gloss, making the Str. just so
much too long as compared with the subsequent Str. In other
respects these Pss. are so alike that they must be attributed to the
same period, when the legislation of P was the great central and
substantial fact in the Hebrew religion. The term and conceptions of
the priestly legislation are evident : nujr, sins of ignorance or
inadvertence 1| nnrDj, over against oni, jt j'td v.^^- 1*. The use of the
sacri- ficial term \yi~h v.'^ is to be noted. The term pn>' v.^ is
characteristic of P, and is emphasised by having the second place
after mm. o^-tipa v.^ is used elsw. only Pss. 1194 + 20(21)1. 103I8 mT^
and is very late. This part of the Ps. cannot be put any earlier than the
Greek period. V.^i is gnomic in character, using terms and
conceptions characteristic of WL. If original, it implies the Greek
period also. But it is a tetrameter couplet. It makes the Str. just these
two lines too long; it is therefore a gloss. This part of the Ps. was
probably earlier than Ps. 119.

PSALM XIX. A.

Str. I. is composed of three syn. couplets, the first and second syn. to
each other v.-"^, the third synth. v."* to them. A prosaic gloss has
been inserted between them v.*. — 2-3. The heavens, the firmament,
day and night, are all personified ; as the heavens 50** gf, the
morning stars Jb. 38^ the hills and trees Is. 55^^ and nature in general
Ps. i48^"'- Jb. i2^°'»-. — are telling || is declaring']. The participles
indicate that this action goes on continually without interruption.
These pass over into imper- fects, poureth forth || maketh known\
because it is necessary to express the oft-repeated action of one day
pouring forth unto

PSALM XIX. 165

another day, and one night making known to another night ; and
these latter taking up the strain and passing it on to their succes- sors
in an endless chain of praise, which Ros. compares to a ring of
dancers repeating the song in a series, and Home, " like two parts of
a choir chanting forth alternately the praises of God." These are
illustrative conceptions from usages of other nations ; but there is no
evidence that the Hebrews had these usages, or that the poet
thought of them. The theme is the glory of 'El, especially as
manifested in His handiwork. The firmament, the expanse of heaven,
is conceived as having been spread out by the hands of God at the
creation, as elsewhere the earth Is, 42^ 44^* Ps. 136", and so as ever
after exhibiting and praising the master workman's power and
honour. This is a different conception of their creation from that of Gn.
i, where they are created by word of command. It rather resembles
Ps. S*. It is tempting under the circumstances, with Ges., to think of
the speech in the more specific sense of hymn ; but this has no
authority in Hebrew usage, and is too specific for the subsequent as
well as the pre- vious syn. terms. The speech and the knowledge,
though unde- fined by suffix, must, from the context, mean speech
about 'El, and knowledge of 'El. — 4. There is no speech and there
are no words, their voice is not heard"], so most naturally translated,
is rather a tame explanation of the previous lines. " This seems to be
a kind of correction or explanation of the bold figure which had
ascribed language to the heavens," Pe. It is difficult to see, then, why
Pe. did not draw the reasonable inference with 01s., followed by Du.,
that it is a prosaic gloss. This internal reason is fortified by the
external one that these two lines make this Str. just two lines too long
in proportion to its antistr. The numerous attempts to get an
appropriate meaning out of the verse have all failed to give
satisfaction ; as indeed they are all awkward and entirely out of place
in a Ps. of such wonderful simplicity, terseness, and graphic power.
There is no agreement of EV^ in their translations. — — 5aZ). In all
the earth'], emph., in antith. to the heavens v.-". The heavens are
telling to the earth, and their message extends throughout the earth ||
in the bounds of the world], that is in the extreme limits of the
inhabited world. — their twice], in accord- ance with the parallel, their
words], but this requires, with most

1 66 PSALMS
modern scholars, after the ancient versions, the correction of the
Hebrew text, which by the change of a single letter reads " their line,"
instead of " their voice." The Hebrew word translated " their line "
admits only of the meaning measuring line, which, while it is suited to
the thought of extension to the earth's limits, and might spring into the
mind of a copyist whose attention was confined, in copying, to this
single line, is yet out of harmony with the thought which is
emphasised in each of the other five lines of the Str. The proposal to
render the Hebrew word " string " of a musical instrument, and so the
string, for the sound of it, though urged by Ew. and others, and
possibly in accordance with usage in other languages, is not justified
by Hebrew usage.

Str. II. is progressive throughout, and is an antistr. to the previous

one. As the previous Str. sets forth the glory of 'El, this Str. describes
the glory of the sun, — 5c. For the sun is set~\. The sun is personified,
as were heavens and firmament, day and night, of the previous Str.,
yet not as praising the creator, but as the theme of the praise of the
poet. The ^ El of the previous Str. does not appear at all in this Str.,
unless we suppose Him to be the unexpressed subject of the verb
"set," and so render " He hath set." The vb. may, however, be more
properly regarded in the present context as having a general subject
expressed in English by the passive, " is set." The sun is emphasised
at the beginning and also at the close of this Str. v.'*, as the great
theme of its praise. It is therefore really put in parall. with the ''El of the
previous Str., while the poet puts himself in parall. with the per-
sonified heavens, firmament, day and night. It seems most natural,
therefore, to identify the sun with ^El. Was the Ps., then, originally a
hymn in praise of the god Shemesh, who was worshipped in
Jerusalem just before the exile, Ez. 8^*^? or is Shemesh used for the
God of Israel, as in Ps. 84^-? The praise of God by the sun, so
conspicuous in 148^, is here conspicuous by its absence. On the
whole, it seems probable that the Ps. was originally composed in
honour of the god Shemesh, and that it was subsequently adapted by
a few changes to the worship of the God of Israel, by interpreting 'El
in accordance with Hebrew usage, and by interpreting the vb. as
having 'j6"/as subject, and so giving the sun a subordinate position. It
is probable that the

PSALM XIX. 167

preposition h was prefixed by the editor, and was not original. The
original probably read, " Shemesh has set up his tent." ^ makes a still
further modification of the original in order to connect with the
previous Str. by adding "in them," which was not in the original of (3,
and makes the line too long for the normal measure. The reference to
the heavens, which was doubt- less designed by this addition, can
only be made proper by fol- lowing %l, and attaching this line to the
previous one, and so destroying the strophical organisation of the Ps.
All other ex- planations give grammatical difficulties. De W. thinks of
the End of the world as the dwelling of the sun. Thus Helios turns into
Thetis ; and Ossian gives the sun a shady cave in which to pass the
night. But all this is in the realm of mythology, and in so far as these
ideas are based on primitive worship of the sun, rather favours the
thought that the Ps. was originally a hymn to Shemesh = Helios. We
may think of the tent of the sun as in Hb. 3", where sun and moon
have their dwelling; or of the tent of the god Shemesh, in accordance
with the constant concep- tion of the heavenly temple or abode of
God. — 6. "And he," emph. reference to the sun, is unnecessary and
difficult to justify from the context, and it destroys the measure. It is
doubtless a gloss due to the effort to distinguish between ^El and the
sun. — As a bridegroom^ not implying a marriage of the sun, but
setting forth the freshness, the vigour, and the joy with which the
rising sun appears in the East. — He is going forth from his canopy\.
During the night he has been in his tent, or abode, and behind and
beneath his canopy; at daybreak he comes forth from the night's
retirement with fresh, youthful, full-grown vigour. — He rejoiceth as a
hero to run his course~\. The path of the sun in the heavens is
conceived as a racecourse. The ancient warrior or hero was a runner
as well as a fighter, and he enjoyed running as well as fighting. — -7.
From the bound 0/ the heavens'], the extreme East, is his going forth],
rising. — unto their bounds'], the extreme limits of the West, is his
circuit], the fully rounded course. — And there is nothing hidden'], all
things throughout the earth come under his inspection during his
circuit ; nothing on the earth's surface escapes from his rays. — from
His su7i], that is God's sun ; so the Hebrew word is elsewhere always
translated, and in

l68 PSALMS

this sense it gives the most appropriate climax in antith. to the

beginning of the Str. The usual rendering, " from his heat," while
etymologically possible, has no usage whatever to justify it, and
unduly limits the thought to heat, when the term " hid" would more
naturally suggest light of the sun, which is thought of also under the
more general word " His sun." At the same time it seems likely that
the editor, who adapted the Ps. to the worship of the God of Israel,
was responsible for the addition of the suffix, and that the original
simply used Hainah as a parallel word to Shemesh, both alike
referring to the same god. This, then, gives us the most appropriate
climax, that all things earthly are under the eye of God, in accordance
with a conception common to the OT., that God, enthroned in heaven,
sees, knows, and inspects all things earthly. It is also common to the
hymns to the god She?nesh, that he is the great inspector and judge
of all the earth.

PSALM XIX. B.

Str. I. 7-10 has six syn. lines in praise of the Law. There are six
different terms for Law, one for each line of the Str., each technically
expressing some one special type of Law in ancient usage ; but it is
doubtful how far those distinctions were felt in the time when this Ps.
was composed. The Law of Yahweh is the Law conceived as
teaching, doctrine, and is especially characteristic of special laws of
priestly origin. The Testimony is a term characteristic of the priestly
legislation, and is the Law conceived as giving testimony for Yahweh,
and so is appropriate as a mate of " Law." Precepts are types of Law
known only to late psalmists. They are divine prescriptions of Law.
This term is, indeed, a late syn. for Comtnandme?it, which is
characteristic of the prophetic commands of the Deuteronomic code.
— The Saying] , for so we must correct the text, for " The fear of Yah-
weh," which is unknown elsw. as a term for Law, and was a mistake
for the similar Hebrew word, which is a poetic synonym of "Word " in
the usage of Ps. 119, a characteristic term of the most ancient type of
prophetic Law, and one which least of all could be omitted from the
series. It is, moreover, most appropriate as a mate for Judgments,
which is also an ancient pre-Deuteronomic type of Law, characteristic
of the Code of the Covenant, Ex. 21-22, and

PSALM XIX. 169

also of the recently discovered code of the ancient king Hamu- rabbi.
The only terms of Ps. 119 absent are the "Word," the syn. of " Saying,"
and the " Statute," an earher type of the "Judg- ment " ; the terras
most hkely to be omitted by a late Hebrew poet, if he must make an
omission, due to the limitations of his Str, Each one of the terms for
Law has its adjective. These do not seem specially appropriate to the
particular terms. There seems to be no good reason why they should
not be used inter- changeably here, as in Ps. 119 on a much larger
scale, extending through twenty-two strophes. These adjectives are :
perfect, complete, entire, without defect, v. 18''^; trustworthy, firm, re-
liable, to be depended upon ; right, equitable, just ; pure, spotless ;
clean, without impurity or contamination ; true, in their exact
conformity to justice. Each of the legal terms has also its benefi- cent
activity : " refreshing the soul," or " restoring " it, RV., impart- ing
refreshment to the inner man, his true soul-food, as Dt. 8* Mt. 4*. The
translation " converting the soul," PBV., AV., while true enough in
itself, and in accordance with other uses of the term, is too specific
here and not in accord with the context. — making wise the simple'],
imparting the divine wisdom contained in the Law to those who are so
open-minded that they are capable of receiving it. — rejoicing the
hearf], taking hold of the affections and imparting gladness as well as
instruction. — enlightening the eyes'], the eyes of the mind, so that
they may see and understand, of. 119I05.130 £p}^_ ji8^ — enduring
forever], not transient, but per- manent ; not changeable, but standing
firm and immovable. — vifidicated altogether], cf. 51^; so in
accordance with all the previous lines, and not " righteous " as a
quaHty ; for statements as to quality are reserved in all the other lines
for the first half of the verse. The Str. has come to an appropriate
conclusion. If it were to be continued, the two missing words for Law
would be used with appropriate adjectives and verbal clauses.

11. These two words are indeed supplied by D. H. Miiller, and Che. at
the beginning of the two Unes of the following couplet, but even then
these lines would be entirely different in character from the previous
ones.

They are to be desired more than gold, yea than much fine gold ;
They are sweeter than honey, and the droppings of honeycombs.

I/O PSALMS

A similar thought to v.''" is indeed in 119'- '-' ; but the couplet

resembles more closely Pr. 3^^^^ 8^^" Jb. 28^"^^% and its thought
may be regarded as characteristic of Hebrew Wisdom rather than of
Hebrew Law. The use of it here was doubdess on the basis of the
uses of Hebrew Wisdom and from a glossator whose enthusiasm for
the Law justified him in ascribing to it the characteristics also of
Wisdom.

Str. II. has six progressive pentameters. — 12. Moret^ver], em-

phasizing following words. — T/iy servatit'^, emphatic in position,
whether we think of the individual Israelite as a worshipper of God, or
of the nation as in a special sense the servant of Yahweh, in accord
with the conception of Is.^. — is warned^ The posi- tive benefits of the
Law, in the previous Str,, now pass over into negative benefits, in
relation to transgression, in warning against it. — in keeping them'],
observing the Law by obedience. — there is much reward], in
consequence of a beneficent kindness. — 13. Errors], transgressions
of Law, due to ignorance or inadvert- ence ; characteristic of the
distinctions of the priestly legislation. These committed unconsciously
trouble the psalmist ; for, who can discern'], either their number or
their enormity, and the extent of their departure from the norm of duty.
— Clear me], is the prayer ; acquit, absolve, or possibly, as often,
leave me un- punished. — from hidden ones], those errors which are
so hidden from the psalmist that he cannot discern them, and which
yet he knows are not hidden from God, and therefore may imperil his
relations to God. He knows of no other way of deliverance from them
except the divine gracious acquittal. — 14. Moreover], in- creased
emphasis, calling attention to another class of transgres- sions. —
from presuitipiuous ones], proud ones ; known, clearly discerned,
boldly and wilfully committed, corresponding with "high- handed " of
the code of P, Num. 15^". — restrain Thy servant], hold him back, for
he knows his peril of committing them and the serious consequences.
— let them not rule over me]. Such trans- gressions overpower the
man and reduce him to servitude. The phrase so greatly resembles
that of Gn. 4^ that it is probable the author had in mind the story of
Cain, where sin like a wild beast couches at the door greedy to take
possession of him and rule him, which it actually did, with terrible
consequences. So here

rsALM XIX. 171

the presumptuous sins are personified ; they strive to dominate the

man, cf. 36- Jn. 8^^ — Then shall I be perfect\ that is, if cleared from
sins of ignorance, and restrained from sins of know- ledge and
intention, he will be free from all sin, and so be com- plete, entire,
faultless. — and cleared from 7nuch transgression^. This does not
naturally refer to some great extreme transgression as parallel with
the presumptuous ones, but rather to the trans- gressions hidden and
to the errors to which he is so sensitive that he fears they may be
many, and in their sum amount to much ; for clear in the passive
seems to refer to the same kind of sins as clear in the active, and to
those from which he would be absolved, rather than to those from
which he would be restrained. — 15. Let the words of my mouth be for
acceptance^, namely, those of the prayer which accompany the
sacrifice made in the temple, making the sacrifices real earnest
sacrifices, and so accept- able to God; as in Ho. 14' the calves (or
fruit, v. Br.^^'") of the lips are thus offered, and Ps. 141^ prayer as
sacrifice. — and the musing of my mind'], the mind acting in harmony
with the mouth, as the mouth with the hand that presents the
sacrifice. — Before Thee], all the activities of devotion, of mind,
mouth, hand, tend to the divine presence where alone acceptance
can be found. — continually'], so @, as the measure requires, but
omitted by |^ and most Vrss. by error. The psalmist is not thinking of
one. single sacrifice, but of oft-repeated, continual approaches to God
in sacrifice. All this is fortified and reaches its climax in the plea which
gives assurance of success; fny Rock and my Redeemer], cf. 18^
69^^ The Rock is the negative refuge; the Redeemer is the one who
grants the positive redemption from the sins so dreaded in the
previous context.

XIX. A.

2. onspc] Pi. ptc. pi. of iflD; with verl^al force, are telling constantly; II
T'JS. — t ]^'i7i] r\..TXi. firmament, expanse of physical heaven, elsvv.
in i/', 150^, II ainrn. — r-^^ ^i;'J'.°]- Ba. interprets as applying to God's
government of the world, II T133; but usage {%'' xoi"'^' 138*) favours
creation. The measure is most easy as tetrameter, although first line
is pointed as trimeter. 1 is prob. a gl. Possibly D-n'^N stood in original;
it makes better measure. — 3. J?^3>] Hiph. impf., habitual action for
ptc. of continuous action of previous clause. + >'3: vb. Hiph. pour forth
as from a spring, bubble : of speech, in bad sense
172

PSALMS

598 94*; in good sense 78^ 119I71 145^ and here, || n^^\> Pi. impf. f
C'"',^!;'] vb. Pi. poetic, /<"//, declare, make knoivn : only here in ^
(unless we correct 52^1 with Hi., Che., ei a/.); but Jb. 15^'^ 326.10.17
36-2,_-,j-x] Ges. renders eTroj hymn, but really it is saying, speech,
utterance, as v.* || D^^^l. — J r>n] n.f. knowledge : here = their
knowledge of the glory; elsw. in 1/' only of knowledge as possessed
by God 139^; as taught by God to man 94!*^ 11966. These two lines
are most easily tetrameters, but might be taken as trimeters by use of
Makkephs. — 4. irs pN || a''";3i ^n] are most easily explained as a
denial of the use of speech and words in this praise of the heavens;
then j;::u'j -hi would assert the same thing more strongly. \ ■hi neg.
adv. with vb. only here in y\>; but with n. = without 59^ 63^ (w. ^';'3 njJ
72'^). Their voice is not heard, is inaudible, i.e. except for the
intelligent, pious mind. But why this qualifi- cation? It seems in direct
antith. to v." '"''^ ^ and is tame. @ takes it as a relative clause : ovk
eia-lv \a\ial oi)5^ Xdyoi Siv ovx^- aKovovrai at (puval aiiruiv. 3 also :
non est sermo et nan sunt verba, quibus nan audiatur vox eorum.
This seems a roundabout, unpoetic way of asserting that their
speech- was intelligible, although it is followed by De., Moll., Now. Ew.
attaches to next V. : " without talk, without words, without their voice
being heard, their sound becomes loud throughout the whole earth."
The measure of the last Hne can be only trimeter. This Str. is just the
two lines longer than the second Str., and, therefore, in all probability
they are a gl.; so Ols., Bi., Ba., Du. —

5. v->Nn So3 II "^20 nxpj] emph., the first a spreading abroad, the
second a reaching unto the utmost limits. v^Nn Saa also in 8-- 1» 45"
105''. — aip_] sf. of 3 pi. J i|2 n.m. line, strifig: (i) measuring line,
extending over wide ter- ritory, as Je. 31^^ Ez. 47^ and elsw. Aq.
Kaviliv, so Ra., Ba., and most here. Hi. = " line or chain of praise."
Others think of (2) string of musical instru- ment, so Ew, 3 sonus, @
<pe6yyoi, S ^x°h but there is no usage to justify this mng. Cap., Ols.,
Ge., Bo., Dy., Bi., Gr., Che., Du., SS., ^DB rd. o^p, but (5 renders this
by (pwvri and 3 by vox, and not by words they actually use here. — J
nxp] n.[m.] end, bound, extremity: y^art nxpp 61^ 135'^ Is. 52^ 436 Dt.
28*^; yyt<n 'p 1JJ Ps. 46^^' Je. 25^1 Is. 4820 496; V^n 'p3 Ps. ig^^;
didu-h ni-pn 19T. J nS|i] n.f. end, bound, in ^ pi. nnixp Sj (of a^Dtt')
iq~, prob., therefore, only pi. of nxp. — on'^^c] || ajp J n'7p n.f. word,
speech, utterance : elsw. 139* 2 S. 232 Pr. 23^ Jb. 34 t. This line is
trimeter as it stands. — B'CE'S] emph., @ kv T<? ■^X/<f). % t-qv n.
sun: 58'' 72" 74I6 \2\^ 136^; "•o nnt rise of sun 50I 10422 113^; fig. of
long duration x* oj.' 72^ 'cb 89^"; personified 79^ 10419 148^; fig. of
God 84I2. — Dn2] in them, i.e. D^Dt:' Hu., Pe., Ba., Kirk., not
indefinite, as De W., Ges., Hi., De. But nnj not in (5, and is prob. a gl.
a.\)To\J with (TK-qvoona of (5 is possibly an interpretation, as bShv
avrov for mx v.^'; but as most of the lines of the Str. end in \ the
original was prob. I'^nx. —

6. Nini] emph., referring to rcr personified, masc. usually. There is no

need of it, and it should be stricken out, if verse is trimeter. — t-J'Pt]
'^■^ ^ bride- groom, a,\. \p. — Tisn] his canopy, a.\. \j/; elsw. Jo. 2^^ (of
bride), Is. 4^ (of God's protection). — i;"'i:";] Qal impf. of Xt-t\ vb. Qal,
rejoice : usu. with a 35^ 40^' 68* 70^ 119"; c. Sy i igi'J'-. — -I'^a ir] as a
hero, % 10J (i) adj., strong.

PSALM XIX. 173

mighty: \~\iil 'J II22; inj '^n (of the Messiah) Is. 96; attribute of God
fighting for His people Ps. 24'^-S; cf. Dt. iqI" Is. io21 + . (2) n.m. strong,
valiant man Pss. i(f 33I'' 45* 52^ 7865 8920 120* 127*; nb naJ 10320. —
n^N I'll] r?<« r7/o«^ a path: ace. of measure; cf. 'a ni3 ^(? a path Is.
41^; (S in-iN, prob. correct. — 7. ''NXic] sf. 3 sg. % ^T^ n-m- (i) act of
going forth : of sunrise 79', so of the place, the East 75^;. -ip^a insid
65^; (2) that which goes forth, utterance of lips 89^^ Je. 17^''; (3) place
of going forth, source of water Ps. 10733- 35 2 K. 2^1 Is. 58^1. — i.-
iDiprii] his circuit (VlV). a-^- ^^^ BS. 43' (of moon); Ex. 3422 (J) 2 Ch.
2423 (of year); I S. i2o (of days of year). This should for assonance
come at end of line. — dp^XiI '?>*] @ ^cjs &Kpov Tov ovpavov, cf.
48^1 v"iN '•iXi"^ Sy, hy late style for Sn. The measure is difficult with
MT., but easy if, after (&, we transpose and rd. TiDipn omxp Sni. The
TOV ovpavov of (S is interpretation. — "inD.i] rel. clause as @, 3F. —
TiDnn] usually /r<7w his heat (v. ncn 6^), but f ■"'pn sun Jb. 3028 Is.
2423 3026- 26 q. g^; so also here His sun = 'El's sun, but originally nnn
|| B'DB'.

XIX. 5.

8-10. n^in] the Law as instruction, most common and comprehensive

term from earliest time (y.i^). — J nn;;] n.f., the Law as testimony,
charac- teristic term of P, so ^?,^ 8i« ugW+zit. (em.txt.) 122^, and titles
60I 80I.— jDiipss] n. pi., the Law ss precepts, only pi. cstr. and sfs.
elsw. 103I3 m^ Iig4 + 2it. (em. txt.), — J !^ixc] n.f., the Law as
commandment, characteristic of D.; elsw. in -^ always pi., 78^ 8932
112^ ii(f' + -'^^: — nsn^] the Law as object of reverence, only here in
this sense, but frequently for piety, reverence, 34^2 iiiio + (^. 2^7).
Though pj is sustained by Vrss., it is improb. A term for Law is
needed. Rd. msN, as Gr., D. H. Miiller, Kau., Che. — a''t3Dtt*p]
judpnents, decisions of rulers in the cases brought before them. A
collection of such judgments is the Covenant Code, Ex. 21-22. They
are also scattered through the Deuteronomic Code (v. i^). We notice
the absence of the most ancient terms an2T words, and o^pn
statutes, given in the Psalm of the Law, 119. For uses of these
technical terms v. Br.Hex. 242 sq.^ and BDB. — nn^pn] adj. f. {v. fj^),
whole, sound, having moral integrity , perfect ; of God's way iS^^.
— njpjsp] Niph. ptc. f. J pN vb. confirm, support : Qal ptc. pass, dvick
in- trans. faithful (as firm, stable), fas subst. m. faithful ones li- (> (3, &,
al. faithfulness), cf. 2 S. 20^9; faithful ones Yahweh keepeth Ps. 312*
(but 'N is here taken by ®, Ri., De., Che. as n. abstr., v. IOn). Other
mngs. not in ^. Niph. (i) be verified, confirmed: precepts of God III'',
His testimonies 79* 93^, covenant 892^. (2) be reliable, faithfd, trusty:
persons 8938 loi^; xyr\, c. PN 78* (cf. Pr. 11^3). c. a rei Ps. 783^. Other
mngs. not in y^. Hiph. trust, believe : abs. 116I''; c. S rei 1062*; c. 3
pers. trust in, believe in (the usual construction with God) 7822; c. 3 rei
7832 10612 11966; c. infin. 27^8^ cf. Jb. 1522. — Di-iri] adj. pi. m., right
(v. 7"). — rr^a] adj. f., pure {v. 2^2).

— TJ'''^?] adj. f., clean {v. iz'). — pen] <5 dXridivd, 3 vera, adj. is
required, but nr.N has frequently force of an adj., and is frequently
rendered by adj. in

1/4 PSALMS

6; cf. Dt. 131^ 17* 22-0 je. 42^ (v. 152). The ptc. clauses, v.^'^°,
constitute complementary parts of pentameters, with two tones. — roj
na^'ri:] Hiph. ptc. cstr. of 2^t', may be taken with nominal force
re/res/ier of, or with verbal force refreshing. Hiph. in sense of J
restore, recover, elsw. in ^, c. ace. go*. 8. 20. c. p 35". tJ'oi is here the
animal life in the sensuous nature {y. 10^). — nD''?np] Hiph. ptc. cstr.
of Xz^-y\ = making wise; form only here; why not nnpnip, Pi., as i05'-
^2 u^gs jb, 3511? Qal not in xp. Pu. made wise 58^, cf. Pr. 30^*. —
t''P5] adj. sitnple : as subst., open to the instruction of wisdom or folly
Pr. 9*- ^^ believing every word 141^, needing pa Ps. iigi^", ncDn i^ Pr.
21II, lacking nciy i* 8^ 19-^ in good sense D'NPd "i ire Ps. 116'', but
usual tendency is to bad sense Pr. i^^ 14I8 + 6 t. Pr., Ez. 452". — a^
'npu'^] Pi. ptc. cstr. of nctr giving joy to {v. j^-). — a;']-';; m/xc] Hiph.
ptc. cstr. of iin light up, cause to shine ; also give light to, lighten (v.
13*). — ■'>'^ ^7.?''>] Q^l ptc of nc> stand firm, endure. — Tix ] Qal pf.
3 pi. Change from ptc. is striking and improbable. (5 has
dediKaMfiiva, 3 justificata, which implies ptc. □''pnx. Hare rds. P7X\ —
11. This verse has two tetrameters. These appear in an awkward
change of construction. — a-'^nnin] Niph. ptc. pi. of J ncn with article,
nominal force = the things to he desired, or relative force = they are
the things to be desired; only here with the article, f Niph. ptc. elsw. =
desirable Gn. 2^ 36 (J) Pr. ai^^; vb. elsw. in t/- only Qal, desire 68I" (of
God), desired, taken pleasure in 39'2_ — .]. ,3-] n.m., refined, pure
gold : of crown of king 2iS of Law igii 119127, elsw. La. 42 Jb. 28" Is.
1312 Ct. s"- is Pr. 8i9.— 31] /w«f/i in quantity, also v.i* 25I1 1191^2^ —
D^^irni] pi. of J |■>^nc,adj.,,m'^<•/.• of honey, as Ju. 14I*, here 1|
a^ipn;^; article required as much for the one as for the other. Du.
suggests that it be prefixed. — t '"^PJ] n.m., flo7vitig honey, from the
comb: elsw. Pr. 5-5 24i'' 2f Ct. 4". — f ^''Six] pi. of nii', n.m., hotiey-
comb : elsw. Pr. 162*. This verse is a gl. from the period of WL. It
makes the previous Str. too long, if attached to it, and mars the
uniformity of its use of legal terms. It is not suited to the second Str.
— 12. aj] moreover : J as emphasising the following word 79^2 71-22
g^^g 1331; as emph. and yf^ 1075 137I; also 8^ 14*. — Ti^v']
7y;,rj^rz'fl«/,prob. Israel as nation; cf. Je. 3010 and Is.2. — J 1357] n.m.
(i) slave 1051^ 123'-; (2) 7vorshipper, may 3423698^ 1359-1* (=Dt.'
323S); limy 10528; ri^^r; 792- " 89" 9oi3- le io2i5-29 1199I; qi2y 11917 +
121. 143I2; II qnDN-j3 86'6 "^f- 2^ Ii6i«-i6; Abraham 1056- ^ Gn.'262*
(J); Moses Ps. 10526'; David 18I 36I 78™ Sg^- 2i- « ,3210 14410. (3) in
special sense, Levitical singers, nini nay 113I 134I 135I. (4) Israel as a
people 13622, as Is. 418- 9 4421 49^. (5) addressing God itt prayer,
some- times (4), sometimes (2), and sometimes simply honorary
address ig^^-^i 279 31!^ 3527 69I8 1092" 1432. — '^^}'i] Niph. ptc. of X
nnr, fNiph. be instructed, warned: elsw. Ez. 321 33*- s- s- ® Ec. 4!^
12I2. — J 3i?v] "•['"•] consequence. (t) adv. ace, in consequence <?/
40I6 = 70^; (2) reward, gain ig^^ Pr. 22*; (3) efid Ps. Ii9^''-ii2. — 13.
niN\rf] a.X., doubtless error for r^^at', sins of error, inadvertence, f niir,
n.f., error, characteristic of P. Lv. 42 -f 16 t. (P) ; elsw. Ec. 5^ lo^. X
^J'^*. vb. Qal err, from Law Ps. iig^', J njc, vb. Qal err, from Law
11921-118. Hiph. /^if ^rr, from Law 11910. — ra^-in] exclamation,
PSALM XIX. 175

implying negative answer {v. 4^). — iTi-^nojc] Niph. ptc. pi. with jr,
from iPD here of secret, hiilden sins, but hide oneself ^^^^ Sg*^; l>e
hidv? 38!" — >:;?_;] Pi. imv. sf. of J npj. Pi. (i) hold innocent, or acquit
here and Jb. 9-8 lo^*, both c. jc; Dr. renders absolve, (5 Kaddpia-ov, 3
munda ; elsw. (2) leave un- punished, by God Ex. 34' = Na. 14'** (J) =
Na. r^; c. ace. Ex. 20^ = Dt. 5" Je. 30^1 = 46-^. Niph. be clean, free
from guilt, innocent, v?''|5> v.'*, only here \}/', cf. Nu. 5^^ (P) Je. 2^^; (5
KadapiadTjao/xai, 3 vtundabor, — 14. dj] begins second couplet,
dealing with grosser sins, used as J introducing the climax here and
in 25" 4110 84^-t 851^ 118" 11923.24 139I0.12 (j,_ v.-f3).— '^'ll] P^' °f X
"'.'> ^"^J-' p>'oud, presumptuous, here of men, Ew., 01s., Hup., Che.,
RV., BDB., Ba., Du., but De., Dr., AV. of sins ; elsw. in ^ of men 86" 1
1921 + fit, — -j-j-n] Qal imv. of % TJ'n, vb. Qal, restraint, hold back,
ncD 78^'^. — •"j'lSu'c:"^?] Qal juss. of SriD {%'. 8"), involving
personification of ai-ir. just as in Gn. 4^, where r'i>::}r\ is personified
as wild beast with same vb. and same construction, in, implying a
condition {v. 2^). — n^''??] Qal impf. i sg., fully written, dpn; Don
intrans. Ges.§ ^'' (3) (z;. 9^). — •'T}^-^}\ Niph. pf. of 7\pi, free from,
innocent of, Dr. absolved (v. yP). — 3T >"'^'.d] much transgression
(iniquity), so 31 in 1911-12 25II 119I62. j-b's {v. s^^). — 15. rxn'?] the
sacri- ficial term for acceptance by Yahweh of sacrifices Lv. i-' + ; cf.
Ho. 14' Ps. 1412. — J ^0 '■?.■?^'] words of my mouth: elsw. 54'* 781
138* Dt. 32I+. — ji^jn] cstr. of f P'jn, n.m., meditation, or musing, of
prayer, so here; cf. La. 3*2 (in bad sense of plotting); elsw. Pss. 91^
92^ (dub., v. Intr. § 34); cf. nun 49*. — 317] n.m., i7tner part, midst: t L
seldom of things, o-'g^ 3S3 46\ '3>« 3S3, in the midst of the enemies
of Vs. 45^. H. Of men: J (i) {a) the inner man in contrast with the outer
5522 64'' 84^ 102^, as within the l)reast, 3S3 3715 I19II 2 S. 18", cf. Ps.
40II; {b) the inner man, indef soul, compre- hending mind, affections,
and will, 331^, with occas. emphasis of one or the other by means of
certain vbs., f ^V "^^s 92 1192.10.34.58.69.145 i^gi i K. 823 = 2 Ch. 6" Fr.
36 Je. 3I0 24^^ ; secrets of the heart Ps. 4422. J (2) specif, reference to
tnind: (a) knowledge, c. nsn 661** Ec. ii*' ; {F) thinking, reflexion, Pss.
33I1 49* 836 140', so here, cf. 452; f 3S nB' 62" Pr. 221^ 24^2, c. 7 Ps.
48I* Ex. 723 JE, I S. 42'5 Pr. 2723 Je. 3121, and c. Sn Jb. 7"; {c)
memory Tss. 31I8 373I; (d) spec, refer, to inclinations, resolutions,
determinations of the will: t3S |>3nj^//'^^w2«a'<7«io"788 2Ch. I2i*jb.
Iii3; t3V P3J Ps. 578-8 (=io82) 78^^ 112^; other phrs. 441^ 10525 1128
11936.112 i^^j4_ Yox other uses of sS V. 4^ i(fi 12^. — '^''}'pf\ goes
with last line. ® has 5ia 7ravr6s = -fnn or oSiyS, which is required by
measure, so Du.,Ba., Che. — iSnj] my redeemer, cf Jb. 192^ X '^NJ
vb. Qal, redeem, act as kinsman : in ^ only redeem with God as subj.,
implying pers. relationship : («■) individuals from death Ps. 103* La.
3^8 Ho. 13", yi SsD Gn. 48I6 (Epoem), roi Pss. 69I9 72", >-h^y\ ^3n n3n
119!**, •■Snj 79^5 Jb. 1925. (jj) Israel, from Egyptian bondage Ex. 6^
(P?) 15I8 (song) Pss. 742 77I6 783S, 3"N n>D I06IO; t {c) from exile
(chiefly Is.2- 3 the vb., not in Is.i), Is. 43I + 5 t. Is., Mi. 4I0, -\>-a Ps. 1072
Je. 31", "> is Ssj Is. 41" + 12 t. Is., and the people d^Sinj Ps. 1072 Is.
35* 51^ 6212 63*(?).

176 PSALMS

PSALM XX., 2 PARTS S' + RF. 2^

Ps. 20 is a Litany before a battle, in two parts : (i) During the offering
of sacrifice, the leaders of the choir make a petition for the king that
he may be victorious in the day of trouble (v.-"^), and a chorus sums it
up with a vow of exultation and praise (v.^) ; (2) the leaders make a
declaration of the certitude of victory, accomplished by Yahweh's
hand rather than by the army {vJ'^), which is enthusiastically
reaffirmed by the chorus (v.^*^*).

TN the day of trouble may He answer i/tee, May the God of Jacob set
tAee on high ; May He send from the sanctuary help to (Aee, And
from Zion sustain iAee ; May He be mindful of all t/iy grain offerings,
And accept as fat (all) //y whole burnt offering(s) ; May He give thee
according to iAy mind, And fulfil all M/ plan.
IVe will be jubilant in thy victory.

And in the name of our God will we (rejoice^. ■MOW (the hand of
Yahweh is made known) ; Yahweh hath given His anointed victory.
He answereth him from His sacred heavens, By the mighty deeds of
victory of His right hand. These by chariots and by horses ; But by
Yahweh our God are we strong. They, on their part, bow down and
they fall ; We, on our part, stand and are established.

Yahiveh hath given victory to the king ;

He answereth us in the day lue invoke Him.

Ps. 20 was in IB, then in IH and D3^ (v. Intr. §§ 27, 31, 33). It is a
prayer for a king going forth to battle ; implying the existence of the
Hebrew monarchy v.''. It is a prayer at a sacrifice in the temple, with
whole burnt offerings and accompanying grain offerings, and the use
of ritual language v.*. The use of 33S v.^ indicates, in preex. literature,
the period prior to Je. The use of chariots and horses by the enemy
v.^ might refer to the Syrians, Assyrians, or Egyptians, and therefore
gives no evidence of date. Theodore of Mop- suestia, and many since
his time, have thought of Hezekiah; but the history of Hezekiah gives
us no such situation as that described in the Ps. The victory of
Jehoshaphat in the neighbourhood of Jerusalem, cf. 2 Ch. 20, gives
us a most appropriate historical situation; and the promise of victory,
given by the prophet, gives an appropriate explanation of the change
from petition to certitude in the two parts of the Ps.

PSALM XX. 177

Pt. I. is composed of five couplets, sung by the choir. Lead- ing,

voices make the petition for the king, in eight trimeter lines, arranged
in four synonymous couplets, all rhyming in Ka, which in English must
be expressed sometimes by the personal pronoun thee, sometimes
by the possessive thy. The reference to the king is not evident in this
petition, but comes out clearly in the chorus v.^°. Although we cannot
suppose that the Levitical choruses were organised at so early a
date, in accordance with the usage projected by the chronicler back
even into the time of David, we may yet suppose that, with the
institution of temple worship, some kind of an ofificial choir was also
instituted among the priests in Jerusalem, as in the ancient temples
of other reli- gions. — 2. /// the day 0/ trouble'], implying a serious
situation. The nation was in straits and in peril, and victory doubtful so
far as their own ability to repel the invaders was concerned ; their
only hope was in divine assistance. — The God of Jacob']. The
reference to the God of the ancestor of the nation, often used in such
pleas, enforces the petition, especially as the name of their national
and ancestral God was the pledge and security for their national
existence and perpetuity. The honour of their God was necessarily
involved in the honour of His people, according to the conception of
the ancient Biblical writers. — set thee on high], in the exaltation of
victory. — 3. From the satictuary || fro»i Zion], the source of divine
assistance, according to the conception that it was God's place of
residence among His people, the place of His theophanic presence,
and therefore not only the place of prayer and sacrifice, but also the
place from which His people may expect help in answer to prayer. —
4. all thy grain offerings], specific offerings of some kind of grain,
which usually, especially in public sacrifices, accompanied all kinds of
sacrifices of animals ; the kind of grain offering differing, whether the
simple grain, or roasted in the ear, or ground into meal for wafers or
cakes or loaves, all depending upon the kind of sacrifice as
discriminated in a later priestly legislation, not probably applicable at
this early date. — all thy tvhole burnt offerings], special kinds of
sacrifice of animals which differed from all other sacrifices of animals
in that the entire victim, or rather all the parts that were in their nature
clean, or that could be cleansed by washing, were entirely

178 PSALMS
consumed on the altar and went up in the flame to God. This ancient
form of sacrifice of animals, with its associated sacrifice of grain, was
appropriate for the expression of worship, in the form of prayer. The
nation were assembled, led by priests and choirs of singers, to
participate in the sacrifice and prayer for the vic- tory of their king and
army. — May He be inindful\ There is litrie reason to doubt that this is
a sacrificial term as truly as the II accept as fat\ for it was
characteristic of the grain offerings that they were offered Azkarah, to
bring the offerer to the remem- brance of Yahweh. For that service in
the later ritual various Psalms were assigned (38^ 70^ v. Intr. § 39).
There is no good reason why we should not think that this conception
of the grain offering was ancient. Such a conception does not by any
means involve the numerous distinctions of the later priestly legis-
lation. So also the phrase, " accept as fat," is a sacrificial term, which
indicates the essential thing in the sacrifice of animals, already
recognised in the primitive story of Cain and Abel, Gn. 4^ that fat ones
should be selected in order to find acceptance with God, implying that
sacrifices, without such selection, would be regarded as niggardly
and unacceptable. To accept or recognise the whole burnt offerings of
animals as fat is, therefore, saying, in ritual terms, that they are
entirely acceptable to God. — 5. Accord- ing to thy mind || all thy
plan'], the plan devised already in the mind of the king for conducting
the campaign or making the battle. — 6. The chorus now sings as it
were a refrain, summing up the contents of the petition in a vow of
jubilation and praise. That the chorus speaks is evident from the
introduction of the first person plural, now for the first time, into the
Psalm ; as well as by the change of tone. — in thy victory']. The
Hebrew word often means salvation from enemies, and so victory,
which alone is appropriate to the context. The word may, however, be
ren- dered " salvation," in general, as Vrss., which was preferred for a
liturgical use of the Ps. — tvill rejoice]. So some ancient codd. of (^
and many modern scholars, which is more natural than the unusual
word of ^, which is due to a copyist's mistake of a single letter. The
word of ^ is used elsewhere Ct. 6^'°; but here it can only be
interpreted in a different sense, whether as " set up our banners," AV.,
RV., or " wave " them. Kirk, and most. A later
PSALM XX. 179

editor appended a line, "may Yaliweh fulfil all thy askings," which is
only a repetition of v.^*, in the use of an unusual word of late
formation and out of harmony with the thought of the couplet. It might,
however, be more appropriate for later congregational use to resume
the tone of prayer, as indeed the editor aims to do at the close of the
Ps. v.^''.

Pt. II. 7. The leading voices again sing, not a soloist, as a late editor
supposed, who wrote the first singular in place of the first plural of the
chorus in an introductory statement which is prosaic. This destroys
the symmetry of the couplets of the Ps. It is doubtless a textual error
for the original line, which we have ven- tured to restore by
conjecture. — Noiv'], as the result of the peti- tion. The time has come
in which certitude takes the place of anxiety. — The hand of Yahweh
is made hiown\ We may think of certitude born of internal evidence of
answer to prayer, or due to the promises of a prophet intervening
between the parts of the Ps. in accordance with 2 Ch. 2<^^^\ or to
some external token of the acceptance of the sacrifice just offered.
This last is most probable, if the restoration of the line given above is
correct. The hand of Yahweh is displayed in behalf of His people ; cf.
for the use of the hand Is. 66", of the arm Is. 52^", and of both Ps. 98^.
This also makes the tetrastich one of introverted paral- lelism. —
Yahweh hath given victory'], not that the victory has actually taken
place, but that it has already been given to the king in answer to the
prayers of his people, and will surely take place. — His a?iointed\ as
anointed, installed on his throne by Yahweh, in accordance with 2". —
from His sacred heavens'], the heavens as the sacred place in which
God resides, and from which He gives victory to His people,
especially in theophanic mani- festations, when He would throw His
enemies into a panic, such as those described in 2 Ch. 20, at the
crossing of the Red Sea Ex. 14-15, at the battle of Bethhoron Jos. lo^-
'", at the battle of the Kishon Ju. 5, at the battle of Rephaim 2 S. 5^-'^;
cf. also Ps. 18, Hb. 3, Jb. 38^. This turning toward heaven is not incon-
sistent with the previous turning toward the sanctuary as the source
of help, for the conception of theophanic residence in sacred places
on earth did not, from the earliest times of the Hebrew religion, lead
them away from the thought that the real residence

l8o PSALMS

of Yahweh was in heaven. — mighty deeds'], by acts of God Him- self

putting forth His might. — of victor}^, gained by those acts of might
and overwhelming strength. — His right hand\ theophanic and
anthropomorphic expressions, frequent, especially in poetic literature,
in connection with the divine deliverance of His people and judgment
upon their enemies, from Ex. 15®-^^ onward. —

8. These by chariots and by horses']. These were the chief reli- ance
of the ancient enemies of Israel in their wars from the earliest times.
Israel, living chiefly in hilly and mountainous districts, had little use for
them. The law of the king (Dt. 17^*^) forbids them, although Solomon
and other luxurious mon- archs made use of them. The sentiment of
the prophets was ever against their use. — But by Yahweh our God].
Yahweh is the chief, if not the sole, author of victory to His anointed
king and people, cf. 33^*^^^ — are we strong], suited to the context,
so @ and many critics, f^, followed by "we will remember" PBV., AV. ;
" we will make mention " RV., does not suit the context. —

9. They on their part], the enemy, in strong antith. to we on our part],

the worshipping people of God. — bow down and they fall], a graphic
description of the enemy as the mighty hand of God lays hold upon
them, bending them down to the ground and prostrating them on the
ground ; frequent expressions for humilia- tion of enemies in defeat,
v. y^'' 17^'' 18*. — stand and are estab- lished], stand firm, upright and
immovable. Each verb is in direct antith. to its mate in the previous
line, to set forth the exaltation of the victorious king and people. — 10.
The chorus now bursts forth in a couplet of enthusiasm, the climax of
the Ps. Yahweh hath given victor)'], a renewal of the statement of the
leading voices v.'^". — to the king], taking the place of " His anointed,"
in accordance with the context. A later editor, whether because of
dittog. of a copyist, changing a perfect into a cohortative imperative,
or by intentional alteration to make the close of the Ps. more
appropriate for public worship, as in v.% changes the certitude as to
the victory, which pervades and domi- nates the entire second half of
the Ps. up to this verse, into a petition for victory, in accordance with
the first half of the Ps. — The texts vary in the second line. But ^ is
doubtless correct in the impf. He answereth us, which resumes v.'*,
and asserts the

PSALM XX. l8l

assuring fact that Yahweh habitually answers His people in their

need. — in the day we invoke Bifji], in the very day, at the very time,
they call upon Him in their distress. The whole Ps. is thus included
between the day of trouble v.- and this day of prayer.

2. n:>"'] juss. of n:y (v. ^). — mn>] is a gl. making line too long. — nnx
D^^i] in the day of trouble, J 7\■^■i n.f. strait, distress: sg. 22i"'^ 78*9
Ii63 138^ 142'^ pi. 25" 71^0, ms Sjs 549, nns S^a 25-2 34"- 1^, n->xn
143", 'x av 20^ 5015 773 86' Gn. 353 (E), 'X n>' Ps. 3789 Is. zf^ •■^7??
Ps. Si^, cf. 318 462 gjio 120I, also qI'^ iqI (?). — n^rj'^] Pi. juss. of J 3.it;'
be high, inaccessible, in \j/ only, Niph. : (i) be exalted in glory 148^'^,
cf. Is. 12*; (2) be inaccessible, of divine knowledge 139'', Pi. make
inaccessible to an enemy, unassailable, c. ace. 20^ 69^ 9ii'*, c. ic 59'^
107*1. — ac'] «aw^ of God {v. j^-), is a gl., as Hare, making line too
long, so v.^ from a late point of view. — f apy ^^'^^'] 2 S. 23I Ps. 20^
468- 12 (59I4 (g) 75I0 jff 8i2- 5 849 94^ Is. 2^ = Mi. 42, cf. 3py m'^N Ps.
114^, apy *?!< 146^ apy -\i2« 1322-5 Gn. 492* Is. 492^ 60I6. — 3. ^1!^]
obj. si. = help to thee. { itv n.m. : (i) help, succour, from '■« 20^ l2li-2
124^, cf. 892" (?); (2) concrete, one who helps, espec. "• Dt. T)^, with
ps Pss. 3320 1159- !"• 11, D^DC 70", irjJJ 146S Dt. 3326. — jivx:^]
should be written for measure i^^x jci, cf. 24^ 63^ 6825. — riivD^] juss.
strong sf. v. 18^. — 4. -\zv^ Qal impf. juss. continued, nor (v. 8^). This
has doubtless a sacrificial mng., corresponding with the term msTN,
which belongs espec. to the nnja in P, and is expressed in the Torn in
titles of Pss. 38, 70. — TnnjD S^] the grain offering accompanying the
n'rij", both expressing worship and prayer. The offering here is a
special one for the king, and not a sacrifice which he might make
during his reign. The use of pi. for grain offering and sg. for whole
burnt offering is improbable, the one accompanied the other; rdi
either both sg. or both pi. '?3 is also needed for measure in 2d hne. —
t ^nic n.f.: (i) gift, present 451^ On. 32I* (E) Is. 39I + ; (2) tribute Ps. 72I0
Ju.' 315 Ho. io« + ; (3) off^^^'S made to God, of any kind, Ps. 96*; (4)
grain offering (as || rh'-^y and accompanying it) 20^ in common use
OT., so also 40'' I4i2; the special grain offering of P not in \j/ unless in
1412. J rS-; n.f. whole burnt offering 2o'> 40'^ 50^ 66^^ nSy nxi 5118-
21, nS;» nSyn 66i°. — nicH^] cohort, (unusual form in Heb. in 3 pers.)
Ges. S''*^ De. ; but Hare, Hi., Bii. sf nj or nj. In this case sf. is a later
addition of glossator after the order of the words was changed. \ \t-^
vb. Qal be fat, grow fat, not in ■^. Pi. make fat, ps'3 anoint 235 ; of
offering rich in fat parts and so acceptable 20''. Gr., Che. rd. n«n>
accept as well pleasing ; AE., Ki. make it denom. \tn reduce to ashes.
It may, however, be conflation of two readings, nvii-T Pi. imv. and ]}sy
juss., the latter alone suited to context. — 5. nap*^;] long form for
usual a'^, doubt- less original to this Ps. = according to thy mind. —
1"'VJ7] counsel, design, pur- pose (t'. /^), here for war, as Is. 36^.
These eight lines are in syn. parall. •r\ is in each one and also juss. of
vb. This gives assonance, and it is probable that the lines all began or
else closed with words ending in r\, most probably the latter, i pi. now
takes the place of 3 sg.; there is prob. a different

1 82 PSALMS

speaker, a chorus. — 6. rjppc-'s] itt thy victory, i.e. the victory given
thee (by ">). n;'iri {^v. jS). — VJ-<:] Qal impf. i pi. of t ["'-i''] vb. denom.
from ^.n siandard {not in ip) only here in Qal = 5t'/ up standard, in
Niph. Ct. 6*- 1". Gr., Che., Ehr. rd. '7V> after (gB.a. b. na
dyaWiaffd/ieOa, which best suits parall. ©^ ixeya\vv6ri<r6fjie6a, U
magnificabimur, so S. '^uj j//rt// /^^ ^if wa^- «//f^a' Ecker., Houb.,
Lowth. Ew., Bi., Du., We. a Si;j (Pi.). Ba. objects that there is no Heb.
usage to justify the construction of Pi. with 3, but Du. refers to the use
of the syn. 'i-)r\ 44^, cf. v.-'* {y. iS^i). — f T';:^.'''^!<.VT] askings, form,
elsw. 37*, late. The whole clause is a mere repetition of v.^'. — 7. n.ip]
= now, temporal {y. 2^C). This part of Ps. was sung later than the first
part, after the sacrifice. — "ri"^'] ^ knoiv, present emph. (y. i^). ■'>s
should be added to complete the measure, i pers. sg. for i pers. pi. is
striking here. Does it indicate a soloist, or should we read uj.'i''? This
is certainly prosaic and not at all suited in the parall. of poetry. The
original was prob. nyT" nin'> t, cf. Is. 12^ nyiic, 66I* -•> ni nj;-tij. nini
was, as often in ancient codd., abbreviated to '^; this by haplog. fell
out before nj;T. ti still later fell out for a similar reason, nyii Pu. ptc. f.
without c, as often in Pi. and Pu., was wrongly interpreted as pf. Qal i
sg. ■'3 was inserted as often. — jirin] Hiph. pf. sure anticipation,
assured future (y. j*). — in>rc] His anointed one = king (v. 2'-^). —
i^:""] impf. freq. (v. v.^). — it:'-»|T ■■nts'o] phr. a.X. II z'ipD v.^; more
suited to the giving of victory on battlefield, as the sanctuary was
more suited to the offering of sacrifices. — nnnj?] = acts of might, pi.
of J n-n3J n.f. in ^ only: (i) strength, might, of horse 1471", body of
man goi"; (2) 'might, of God 21" 54^ 65' 66^ 71I8 80^ 89" 1068 145I1, pi.
. mighty deeds 20^ 71I6 io6'^ I45*- ^'^ 150-^ Is. 631^. — 8. n'^x, n';;Ni]
in antith. ■unjx. But there is too much emphasis for the measure. The
second nSx and ijnjN are glosses of intensification. — "''H^] Hiph.
impf. i pi. mention, c. ace. 71^^ 77'- 87*, here only with p. (5 has
fjieya\vv6r)cr6/xe0a, as in v.^* = hiii, so S, Aug., Cassiodorus, Psalt.
Rom., Lowth. Now., Ba., Du., Oort, Che, rd. iojj we are strong. All
other Vrss. agree with |^, even <5^' ■=• *, and most Greek fathers. —
9. iSoii i>n-] i coord, with pf., referring to the defeat of enemy, cf. 18*''.
— ""^U'n?]] Hithpol. impf. with ■> consec. ![''''>] only intensive : Pi.
surround 119®^, Pol. restore, relieve, c. ace. pers. 146^ (antith. nij?),
147® (antith. S'srn), both dvaXa/xpavw (&. Hithpol. be restored 20P,
and so are established, stand upright, AV., RV., PBV., Dr.;
dpupdibOrj/iev ®, vironevofiev S, erecti sumus 3. — 10. ny^u-in]
cohort, imv. O save, give victory, but the pf. without n is more prob.,
as v.''. n of cohort, is dittog. — •hSdh] = ^n^U'ip v.^*, cf. 2'^, obj. of vb.,
as (g, U, and most moderns. MT. and other Vrss. refer 'D to God as
king and attach it to i:r;.\ However, Jerome (Com.) says that in the
Heb. text of his time it was Domine salvum fac regem. — ur.';] impf.
freq., as v.^*. ® has i:i';i imv., so Hare, Bi., Che., Ba., al., which is an
assimilation to previous imv. and less prob. The uncertainty of the
interpretation of this text in J^ and the Vrss. is due probably to an
editorial change, making an original statement of the assurance of
victory into a petition more appropriate for later congregational use.

PSALM XXI. 183

PSALM XXI., 2 PARTS I2'-|-RF. 2\

Ps. 21 is a Te Deum for the victory won by the king through divine
help ; composed of two parts, each of twelve trimeters, and a couplet
of refrain ; the former during sacrifice rehearsing the reasons for
thanksgiving (v.- '), with a chorus asserting the king's trust in Yahweh
{v.^) ; the latter after sacrifice, expressing certitude of future victories
of the king (v.^^'^) with a fresh chorus of praise (v.").

YAHWEH, in Thy strength the king is glad,

And in Thy victory he greatly rejoiceth ;

Thou hast given him his heart's desire,

And the request of his lips Thou hast not withheld ;

For Thou earnest to meet him with blessings of good things;

Thou settest on his head a crown of fine gold.

Life he asked Thee, Thou gavest it him,

Length of days forever and ever.

His glory is great in Thy victory;

Honour and majesty Thou layest on him ;

For Thou givest him everlasting blessings ;

Thou makest him joyful in Thy presence with gladness. Yea, the king
is trusting in Yahweh, And through the kindness of 'Elyon he cannot
be moved.

Thine hand will find all thine enemies,

Thy right hand find all those hating thee;

Thou wilt put them in a furnace of fire,

In the time (of the setting) of thy face (against them).

Yahweh will swallow them up in His anger,

And the fire (of His rage) will devour them ;

Their offspring thou wilt destroy from the earth,

And their seed from among the sons of men.

Though they have extended evil unto thee.

Thought an evil device, they shall not prevail ;

For thou wilt make them turn their shoulder in flight,

With thy bowstrings thou wilt aim against their faces. Be Thou
exalted, Yahiveh, in Thy strength ; We will sifig and we will praise Thy
might.

Ps. 21 was in HB, then in fH and 133^ {v. Intr. §§ 27, 31, :^'i^. It is a
royal Ps. like the 20th and its complement : the former a litany before
a battle, the latter a TV Deum after a victory. It was therefore probably
composed for the same occasion. That which was the theme of the
petition was after- ward the theme of the thanksgiving. As Ps. 20 it
has two parts : one of thanksgiving made during sacrifice, one of
certitude after the sacrifice; each with its chorus. .Some have thought
of a Coronation Ps. because of the

1 84 PSALMS

reference to the crowning v*. But it is not necessary to think of that

corona- tion as connected with the thanksgiving; we may suppose
that it was at an earlier date, as was the request that follows it. It was
only natural that the poet should go back to the coronation, a
previous experience of blessing on the part of the king, as a prelude
to the additional blessing of victory now enjoyed.

Part I. has six couplets, all syn. except v. 5, which is synth. — 2. In

Thy strength\ God's, exerted against the enemy in defeating them,
and for the king, in giving him the victory, in which he greatly
rejoiceth. The second line has been intensified by the in- sertion, by a
later editor, of the exclamation " how " which was not in (§, J, S>. — 3.
His hearfs desire || the request of his lips'], that specified in 20^, for
victory over enemies. — 4. For Thou earnest to meet him]. This
causal clause, with imperfects between perfects, changes the tense
as well as construction, in order to go back to the inauguration of the
king which it vividly describes. The poet conceives that Yahweh
Himself came to that festival with appropriate gifts. — blessings of
good things'], the general wel- fare of the monarch in property and
government. — Thou settest on his head]. Yahweh Himself was the
chief actor, though the ceremonial was performed by His agents,
probably the priests. The king was Yahweh's king. His son, in
accordance with the covenant of David, making David's seed an
everlasting dynasty for His people. — a crown of fine gold], the
choicest gold for the royal crown. — 5. Life he asked], not because of
previous illness or peril, but length of days], a petition for a long reign,
undisturbed by perils of succession, as expressed in the usual
address to kings, not only in Hebrew, cf. 72^^ i S. 10-^ 2 S. i6^«^ i K.
1=^ 2 K. 11^ Ne. 2^, but also among Egyptians, Babylonians, and
other ancient nations. — forever and ever], not in the absolute sense
of a never- ending life, and so realised alone in the Messiah,
according to later conceptions ; but in the ordinary concrete sense of
a very long time. — 6. His glory || ho?iour and majesty], heaping up
terms to represent the exaltation and renown of the king due to Thy
victoiy], recognising that it was Yahweh's gift to the king and that all
this majesty was put upon him by his God. — 7. For Thou givest him],
returning to the causal clause of v.*, in order to make a more gen-
eral reference to the king's entire career ; now in the climax de-

PSALM XXI. lS5

parting from the specific reference to the victory. — everlasting

blessings\, sums up the blessings of good things of v.^, and the life,
forever and ever of v.^. — in Thy presence\ The king as the son of
God is conceived as not only enjoying the presence of Yahweh at his
coronation and in the hour of victory ; but also as living in the
presence and favour of Yahweh, and so as ever joyful and with
gladness. — 8. The chorus, in a couplet of refrain, asserts that the
king is trusting in YahiueJi], the reason for all his experience of divine
favour and blessing. It is through the kindness~\ as thus ex- hibited
that he has the confidence that he cannot be moved ; he will be in the
future, as in the past, firm and immovable, and not be shaken by any
wars or troubles that may arise in his realm. — ^Elyon\ the name of
God as the most High, the Exalted, is most appropriate in the mouth
of the chorus, in the exaltation of His victory.

Part II. is an antistr. to the first part. It seems to have been sung after
the sacrifice had been made. It thus resembles the second part of Ps.
20. On that account it probably expresses certitude with reference to
the future, and the imperfects should be conceived as futures ;
although they might grammatically be rendered as jussives,
expressing wish, as many interpreters would have them. Where the
grammar does not decide, we have to de- pend upon the context and
the circumstances of the Ps. This Str. has the same number of lines
as the previous one, although |^ has abridged one of them ; there are
also six couplets, all syn. but v.^", which is synth. — 9. Thine hand \
Thy right hand . . .find'], in pursuit in battle, overtaking, laying hold of
thine enemies || those hating thee. — 10. Thou wilt put them in a
furnace of fire], not as some, fig. of fiery indignation as expressed by
the || in the time of the setting of thy face]. This is the angry
countenance, in accord- ance with the conception of God's wrath as a
consuming fire. Is. 31", and the fiery furnace of the day of judgment,
Mai. 3^^ ; but inasmuch as these passages refer to God's anger, and
this Ps. to the kings, the furnace is probably literal, in accordance with
the cruel methods of war of the early Davidic monarchy, as shown in
David's treat- ment of the Ammonites, 2 S. 1 2^^. " He put them under
saws, and under harrows of iron, and under axes of iron, and made
them pass through the brick kiln." What David did to the Ammonites

1 86 PSALMS

his successors in the monarchy might be conceived as doing to other

enemies. This interpretation, which is confirmed by v.", was softened
by a later editor into a simile, whether by mistaking D in for D as, or
intentionally, we may not be able to deter- mine. V.^" in the present
text and Vrss. is two pentameters. We cannot regard it as a gloss
because the entire conception of the verse is primitive, and not such
as a glossator would insert. The loss of this verse would reduce the
Str. by four lines, and so destroy the exact proportion of the two parts
of the Ps. The difficulty originated by the condensations of a prosaic
copyist, if not by mistakes of copying. The verb has fallen out of the
clause : In the time {of the setting) of thy face {against them); and the
noun has fallen out of the clause : and the fire {of Bis rage) will
devour them. The poet emphasizes. the angry face of the king by
putting in parall. with it the divine activity : Yahweh will swallow them
up in His anger. — 11. Their offspring || their seed~\. The cruelty of
ancient warfare, based on the principle of blood vengeance, which
required children to avenge the blood of their parents, and
descendants of a tribe to avenge the blood of their tribe, involved the
apparent necessity of putting to death all male children in war in order
to make such vengeance impossible. The poet simply shares these
ancient conceptions, as expressed in the wars of ex- termination of
the Canaanites at the conquest, Jos. (P- \fy^^ ii", and even in Pss. 9^
13 7^- — 12. Though they have extended unto thee II thought'],
completed action in the future, in a hypothetical clause. — evil || evil
device], the plan, the purpose, the attitude of enemies in the future
may be evil. Even if they have planned a campaign of injury, they
shall not prevail], they cannot succeed any more in the future than
they have in the past. They will be defeated with humiliation. — 13.
For thou wilt make them turn their shoulder in flight]. The reason for
their flight is given in the parallel clause which otherwise would be
inconsistent with it. — With thy bowstrings']. The bow was one of the
chief weapons of Israel in the royal period, especially of the king, v. 2
S. i'*-^-, Ps. 45^. — thou wilt aim against their faces]. This deadly peril
to the faces of the enemy, as the king and his army advanced against
them, is, in the climax, in antith. to their backs as seen in retreat. —
14. The chorus appropriately concludes the festival

PSALM XXI. 187

by praising the strength || might of Yahweh, which has given the king
the victory. They are impelled therefore not only to honour and
magnify their king, but also to recognise that honour is due to
Yahweh, and therefore they sing a glad choral : Be thou exalted,
Yahweh.

2. Sm* hd] Kt., ':'.r"'"'P Qr- But nc is not translated by ®, ,S, 3; prob. as
Hare, gl. to strengthen the text: original reading = -iSD-'?r. — 3. niNn]
cstr. of niNn n.f. v. 10^'^, in ^ usually of physical appetite; but thing
desired in bad sense 78"', here in good sense. — u^] (5 has r^s ^i^x^s
auroi} = itrflj more suitable to usage (?'. 4^ 10^). nnnj] fully written for
rn: so v.^. ^S is poss. a gl.; no more needed here than in v.^, but cf.
v^"; if original must have Makkeph iS"n-i3. — tn??'?^;] n.f. air, request
a.X. ^jv-\n not in Heb., but cf. As. eresic. — J ^^^ip] vb. Qal withhold;
usually sq. JD 84I-, sq. S — 4. i:nnpp •'3'] Pi. impf. referring to past
between pfs. v.^ ', come to meet, c. 3 952 Dt. 23^; double ace. here.
Hare thinks the 3 has fallen off by haplog. — aia ni3ia] blessings
consisting of welfare, prosperity Ps. 4'' 2f 34" 39^ 85!^ or better, good
things \of i04-« 107^ v. 3^ 4^. — n-i-r:] crozun a.X. 1/' for ^-^^'l. — 5. D\-
n] emph. life, long life. — Ti?r] a gl., explanation not needed, im-
pares measure; for an original ^'^xu', (5 ■^TrjaarS ae, — t^'pT ^"^^^
^^' 3*-''^° Jb. 12I2 Pr. 32- 16 La. 52" Pss. 2/^ 2f 91I6 936. _y^ a^,y] 96
jqIg 21^ /^^''■'^^ 4815 52I0 1045 ii9« 1451- 2. 21 Ex. 15I8 Mi. 45 Dn. Ta^.
— 6. nirn] impf. de- scriptive of past victory, cf. 16^. — 7. innirn->r] cf.
v."** here c. double ace. in sense oi give to; c. 'r' pers. 921. — ij?S
'^''^"l?] blessings forever \\ 3it2 niD-»2, therefore blessings given to
the king and not " most blessed forever " AV., RV., taking ni3-i3 as
abst. pi. intensive. The usual sense of n^r (8'') with double ace. is,
however, to viake a thing over into another 18^2 ai^'^ 84'' 88^ I loi; and
c. ace. + j 21^'^ 8312- 1<. — in7nn] Pi. impf. 3 f., c. sf. 3 sg. of f n-n vb.
Qal rejoice Ex. 18^ (E) Jb. 3^ (dub.) Pi. make joyful a.X. here. — 9,
Nxcn] Qal impf. 3 f. of nxd come or light upon (often unexpectedly) ;
so here c. ';'; befall, c. ace. 116' 119!*^ cf. 8921. Return to 2d pers.,
referred to Yahweh by some, to king by others, the latter better. The
repetition of NSD in this sense is rather tautological. Du. would
change to ni3->. © has Sd before "X^^p, this prob. the correct text. —
10. 'icn^r.-,] Qal impf. 2 m., c. sf. archaic 3 pi. as v.^^. — tt\s iijns] a.X.
as a7t oven of fire, 2 improb. rd. 3. lijn furnace, a.X. ^ ; but not
uncommon elsw. — q"'J2 n;?^] at the time of thy presence, i.e. in
anger, from context, cf. La. 4^^. The line is defective. Insert nn as Lv.
20'- " 26^^ Ez. 14^, o^js |nj of angry looks, mrr' is attached to previous
words to complete the line against |^ by Ba, but Vrss. and most
scholars attach it to subsequent words. — c'n o^ss'ni aj-'Ss; iSN3
nin^] as it stands is of a different measure, also 3d pers. appears for
2d pers. of preceding and following context. It interrupts either as gl.,
so Ba., Be., or as another voice, as above v.^. Two lines are needed
here to make the second half of Ps. equal with the first half. We have
only five words in the text where we need

1 88 PSALMS

six. The second 1. might easily be restored by inserting innsj? as Ez.

21^6
2231 3819.

imay vn oSonpi

Jy'?2] vb. Qal swallo^u up, engulf; subj. inf< io6i7 as Ex. 15I2 Nu. l63'',
etc.; of devastation of enemy Ps. 124-' Ho. 8'' Je. 51-^*; of calamity Ps.
69I6. Pi. swallow up, engulf zil" 5510 subj. '', 35^6 subj. enemies. Hithp.
be swallowed up, their wisdom Ps. loy'-^". — 11. ''cp^s] archaic sf. 3
pi. of ^ns n.m. frtiit. — 12. njjT -ibj] antith. to iDnnoj : stretch out,
extend hand, so ^jt- /^wo' ?«7^(? in the hand, cf. ^D^ Gn. 39^1 (J),
DiSu* Is. 6612. — J ny;i n.f. : (i) ^z/?/, misery, distress 3422 9110
10726.39. nyn a^^ 27^ 412 Je. 17"- is 512; n^jjT ^z/^'A Pss. 3420 4013
7120 88* 1416 (cf. Dt. 3223); .^ pj, Ps. 37I9 Je. 22^ + 3 t. Am. 512 Mi. 23
Ec. 9^2; nyi hni Ps. goi^, cf. Je. 44^^. (2) Evil, injury, wrong Pss. 21^^
283 3526 528 1095, '•\ niry c. S 153 +• Obj. vbs. f au''"i 35* 4i^ i4o3 Gn.
5020 (E) Je. 36348-2 Mi. 23; rpa Ps. 7ii3-24, cf. i S. 2410 2526 i K. 20^;
B'm Ps. 3818; ^^n 4015 = 7o3; ^zhv 3512 3821 Gn. 44* (J) Je. 1820
5i'^4. (3) Evil in ethical sense: "^2 nW 501^ of speech, 9422 1073*. —
i':'DV-'?3] relative clause, which they cannot or could not, e.g. nvJ-yS;
S3> {v. 135). — 13. a^u; ^•^r^.-^vr^^ ':] vb. with double ace. v.
Ges.?"'"', Dr.§i89ob»-. The shoulder here for back, cf. r\-jy njD Jos. 7I2
Je. 4839 (Hiph.); '\'\y jnj Ps. i8*i; doe* njon i S. lo^. — in>p] n.
bowstring, a.X. in this sense; elsw. tent cords, but not in ^, cf. ig; ll^.

PSALM XXII., 5 STR. lO^

Ps. 22 is the lamentation of a great sufferer in peril of deadly enemies.

In five strophes, the situation is vividly described : (i) He is forsaken
by God in his extremity (v.-"^), notwith- standing the fathers had ever
been delivered by Him (v.^^). (2) He is despised by the nations, as a
mere worm, and mocked for his trust in God (v.'"^), who has cared for
him hitherto since his birth (v.^'*""). (3) He is abandoned to bulls and
lions (v.^^""), and is wasting away body and soul in agony (v.^^). (4)
He is about to die by the cruelty of dogs (v.^^"), who are greedily
gazing on him, anxious for their prey (v.^^"). (5) His life is abandoned
to all these enemies, and in despair he prays for deliverance (v.-"^'--),
with the vow to praise Yahweh in the congregation of the temple (v.-
'^^). A later editor makes the deliverance more distinct by stating it as
a fact (v.-*"^ -"). A still later editor gives the deliverance a world-wide
significance, with a meaning to subsequent generations (v.-'^''-).

PSALM XXII.

TV/TY 'El, why dost Thou forsake me? Far from my salvation is my
roaring. I cry in the daytime, but Thou answerest not ; And in the
night, there is no respite for me. But, O Thou (Yahweh), Holy One,
Entluoncd upon the praises of Israel; In Thee our fathers trusted,
(In Thee) they trusted, and Thou didst deliver them, Unto Thee they
cried and they escaped. In Thee they trusted and were not ashamed.
■DUT I am a worm, and no man,
A reproach of mankind, and despised of peoples.

All seeing me deride me;

They let out (words), they shake their head,

(Saying) " Roll on Yahweh, let Him deliver him ;

Let Him rescue him, seeing that He delights in him.'

But, O Thou who drewest me forth from the belly,

(My trust) upon the breast of my mother;

Upon Thee was I cast from the womb.

From the belly of my mother Thou art my 'El.

■pE not far from me, for there is distress;

Be near, for there is no helper.

Many bulls encompass me,

Mighty ones of Bashan encircle me.

They open wide upon me their mouth,

As a lion rending and roaring.

As water I am poured out ;

Yea, all my bones are parted ;

My heart is become like wax.

It is melted in the midst of mine inwards. Tl/TY strength is dried up

like a potsherd.

And my tongue is made to cleave to my jaws;

And in the dust of death (they) lay me.

(Many) dogs encompass me,

An assembly of maltreaters enclose me ;

They dig into my hands and my feet.

I count all my bones ;

While they look, they stare upon me.

They divide my garments among them,

And on my clothing they cast lots.

QH Thou, put not afar o^my (hind) ; Yahweh, O haste to my help; O

deliver from the sword iny life, From the power of the dog tnine only
one.

199 PSALMS

From the mouth of the lion save me.

From the horns of the yore ox, tnine afflicted one.

Then will I declare Thy name to my brethren ;

In the midst of the congregation will I praise Thee.

From Thee will be my praise in the great congregation;

My vows will I pay in Thy presence.

Ps. 22 was in ©; then in IH and BH (-'. Intr. §§ 27, 31, t,-^). The latter
designated the melody to which it was to be sung nnsrn nSns (z'. Intr.
§ 34) : a hill J in the dawn {leaps). This is referred by some Rabbins
to the dawn itself as a hind leaping in fresh vigour; by others to the
hind hunted in the early morning {v. De., Psalmen^ s. 225). The
former would be a joyous melody not suited to the Ps.; the latter is
most suitable, especially if there be a connection between the hind in
the title and the nSiN v.-^''. The Ps. is composed of five trimeter
decastichs, each of two sections, hexastich and tetrastich v.2-6' '-ii-
^2-15, 16-19, 20-23. 26_ These are arranged in three parts, each
characterised by the use of pm v.^ ^-- -**. The first two parts consist
of Str, and Antistr., the third of a single Str. It is possible thai the third
also had an antistr. whose place has been taken up 1)y the later
additions to the Ps. The Ps. is a simple, graphic, and powerful
description of a sufferer, trusting in God, though apparently forsaken
by Him and left in the hands of cruel enemies, who have already
brought him to the point of death. He yet continues his plaintive cry
for deliverance, and concludes with a vow of thanksgiving in the
congregation assembled in temple worship. The description is too
varied for any individual experience. It heaps up similes and
situations which are not always consistent, and which cannot be
attached to any real historical event, either of a heroic sufferer, or of
the pious part of the community, or of the nation itself. It is indeed an
ideal situation such as that described in Lam. with reference to
Jerusalem, and that of Is.^ with reference to Mother Zion and the
servant of Yahweh. In these writings many different situations are
described in which individuals might be conceived as suffering, and
are com- bined with national experiences, and the whole made into a
mosaic of afflic- tion to represent the woes of a pious community,
abandoned by God to their cruel foes. The ideal of the Ps. is so nearly
related to the suffering servant of Is.2 that there must be dependence
of the one upon the other : cnp v.*, cf. Is. 40^^; n;)'7in v.'^, cf. Is. 41^*;
oy >ir3 v.", cf. Is. 49' 53^; c'^x nSi v.'', cf. Is. 52I*; D1S Dfjin V.', cf. Is.
51''. But the poet is also independent; for his use of animals, lions,
bulls, dogs, for enemies, and probably also of the hind for himself is
characteristic, and while not without example in Pss., is yet beyond
anything else in the OT. The authors cannot be the same. The poets
use, however, the same trimeter measure, and in the main the same
ideals; and the historical situation which occasioned the poems is
similar. If the suffer- ing servant of Is.- is exilic, that of the Ps. is post-
exilic, for, (i) the reference to the fathers v.^ is in the style of post-ex.
writers, (2) the existence of the temple is implied in the assembly for
worship, v.23-26. the payment of vows,

PSALM XXII. 191

v.^; and probably also the cherubic throne idealised in the niSnn of
Israel, V.*, which in itself seems to imply the temple hymns. But we
cannot go too far from the exile because, (i) Ps. 7 !•'-<' cites from
v.">-". (2) The use of hn v.2'^ for the brethren of the ^^p, cf. 133^ Pr,
6^^, implies a time when the people were compacted by persecution
into a brotherhood. (3) The kingdom or nation no longer exists. The
persecutors are foreign nations, a'-yiD my v.i^, an organised body,
over against the hr\p of the people of God. They are compared to
bulls v.''^- --, lions v."- —, and yet also to dogs v.i"--'i; thus im- plying a
number of enemies, and enemies of different characteristics. This is
the situation of the infant community of the restoration, when they
were exposed to the cruel and treacherous attacks of the minor
nations as described in many Pss. of the period {v. Pss, 9-10 and
Ne.). There is, in the fifth Str., the same kind of a distinction between
the poet and the sufferer that we find also in Is. 53. This is due to the
fact that the poet is not speaking altogether for himself, but for the
pious community as the servant of God. And so he speaks of /;y /lind
\\ mine only one || mine afflicted one, as of my help, my life, and me,
v.^**--'-. The sufferer is thus the ideal community, and the sufferings
are idealised in a mosaic of varied experiences. The Ps. received
additions in order to give it a wider outlook: (i) the fact that the
sufferer was heard and answered, and that the entire seed of Jacob
united in the praise of Yah- weh in sacrificial meals, is stated in
v.2*-25-27_ j^ this section v.-" in its use of DMj}?, at the sacrificial
meals at the temple, particularly in public praise, and the use of the
phrase aaaaS ^n^ for aoa'DJ ^■^P, Is. 55^ implies a later period of
composition. The vbs. in v.^'' have been changed from original imvs.,
as v.-*, into 3 pi. in accordance with the subsequent pentameter. This
was made easier by the separation of v.-' from v.-'*- ^5 by v.-^. (2) The
world-wide significance of this deliverance is brought out in a
pentameter heptastich. This addition was probalily earlier than the
other, and is similar to the com- bination of the trimeter and
pentameter poems in Is.^ (v. Br.MP33!i), -pjjjg heptastich also has
features of resemblance to the last parts of Is.-\ especially in the
conversion of the nations and their participation in the worship of
Yahweh in sacrificial meals in Jerusalem, vP^^, cf. Is. 661^23. fhe
concep- tion of Yahweh as the universal king, \P, is in accordance
with that of the royal group of Pss. 93, 95-100. For 1X3'' in, -iSu nr, v.3i-
32; cf. jnnN -\n, N^3j D>', 102I9. All this indicates a period in which the
minor persecuting nations have passed out of view, and the greater
and more distant nations, who are not persecutors, but friendly, have
come into the range of thought as hopeful converts to the God of
Israel. This addition gave the earlier Ps. a wider outlook and made
the deliverance of the sufferer of world-wide im- portance. The Ps.
has been regarded by the Church from the most ancient times as the
great Passion Ps., and it is the proper Ps. for Good Friday. This was
due: (i) to the use of v.^ by Jesus Himself when dying on the cross,
Mt. 27*8 Mk. 15''^; and the remarkable resemblance in the situation of
Jesus at that time to the situation described in the Ps.; (2) the casting
lots for His garments, v.i^, Mk. \f^ Jn. 1923-24; (3) the parching thirst,
v.is, Jn. \^^^;
192 PSALMS

(4) the agony of the stretched bones on the cross, v.^^, and the
digging into the hands and feet by the nailing to the cross, v.i"; (5) the
cruel gazing on His sufferings, V. 18, Mt. 27'''*^^*; (6) the mocking of
His enemies in the words of the Ps., V.'', cf. Mt. 27^-' Lk. 23'^. It seems
to the Christian that the psalmist indeed gives a more vivid
description of the sufferings of Christ on the cross than the authors of
the Gospels. Has the psalmist's description of the suffer- ing servant
of Yahweh an accidental coincidence with the sufferings of Christ, or
is the coincidence due to prophetic anticipation ? We cannot think of
direct prophecy. The reference to a historical situation is
unmistakable. But inasmuch as the poet, like the author of the
conception of the suffering servant of Is.'-, idealises the sufferings of
Israel, and gives his sufferer a mediatorial relation to the nations, and
does this in order to hold up to the pious a com- forting conception of
a divine purpose in their sufferings, we may suppose that this ideal
was designed to prepare the minds of the people of God for the
ultimate realisation of that purpose of redemption in a sufferer who
first summed up in his historical experiences this ideal of suffering. In
this sense the Ps. is Messianic (v. Br.MP322 6q.),

Pt. I., Str. I. is composed of a trimeter tetrastich antith. to a trimeter

hexastich. In the tetrastich, the experience of the suf- ferer is
described, as the reverse of the experience of the fathers.

— 2-3. My 'El~\, the ancient poetic name of God, intensified by

repetition by a later editor, but at the expense of the measure. — 7vhy
dost Thou forsake me'], expostulation with God for a situation which
to the sufferer seems inexplicable, cf. Is. 49". EV. con- tinue the
question through the next line, so Dr., Kirk. ; but it makes a difficult
construction in Hebrew. The ancient Vrss. regard the second line as
the beginning of the description of suffering, and this is easier and
more natural. It begins a syn. tristich as the basis of the expostulation.
— T'ar from my salva- tion]. There is an awful gap and appalling
distance between the agony and the salvation from it. It is this long
distance in time, this prolonged postponement of salvation, which the
psalmist can- not understand. — is my roaring], the loud continued
outcry of intense suffering, lengthened by a prosaic copyist at the
expense of the measure, and weakened into " words of my roaring." ||
I cry in the daytime, which passes over into, and in the flight, all day
and all night long. A later editor inserted " O my God," to emphasize
the appeal to God, but at the expense of the measure.

— Thoji. answerest not], God is silent in this long interval. —

PSALM XXII. 193

— there is no respite for w<?]. His agony continues without inter-

ruption, his cry for help has no pause. — 4-6. The expostulation is
strengthened by a reference to the past experience of the fathers
which was so different ; an appeal to Yahweh in a syn. couplet, and a
statement of the experience of the fathers in a syn. tetra- stich. — O
Thou {Yahweh), Holy One'], an exclamation, not a state- ment of fact,
"Thou art holy," which is tame and unpoetical, and not in accord with
the state of mind of the sufferer. The divine name "Yahweh " is
necessary to the measure ; it was omitted by an unpoetic copyist.
The term " Holy One " is characteristic of Isaiah, and represents God
in His majestic aloofness, a concep- tion peculiarly appropriate here ;
rather than in accordance with later ideas, God as the ethically
complete and perfect Being. — Enthroned upon the praises of Israel],
a poetical spiritualisa- tion of the more physical idea that He was
enthroned upon the cherubim in the Holy of Holies of the temple, cf.
Ps. 8o^ Thither the praises of Israel were directed in temple worship ;
thither they were conceived as entering, with the clouds of incense
from the altar of incense, which stood in front of this most sacred
place. This incense, whose very idea is to give efficacy to prayer and
praise, sweetens them and makes them acceptable to Yahweh, goes
up and envelopes the cherubic throne so that the throne of Yahweh is
conceived as sustained by them. &, F, J give a simpler text, " O Thou
enthroned in the sanctuary, the praise of Israel," which is tempting,
and followed by Genebr. and R. C. scholars generally ; but not by
modern Protestants, who follow Calv. in the interpretation given
above. Aug., Euthymius, al., interpret the holy as of holy persons.
Horsley follows (^ except that he thinks of the abstract "holiness"
instead of holy place. PBV. " And Thou continuest holy ; O Thou
worship of Israel," is an intermediate rendering, which though
advocated by the older English scholars such as Ham., Jebb, " is
based on an untenable construction of the words," Kirk. — Jn 77;^^],
emphatic in posi- tion, repeated in the second line, though omitted in
^ by a copyist's mistake at the expense of the measure ; so also in
the fourth line, with the syn. tinto Thee], required by its verb in the
third line. — our fathers], the common subject of the verbs of the four
lines, and so emphasized over against their suffering o

194 PSALMS

descendants. — trusted'], repeated for emphasis in the second and

fourth Hnes, with the intervening cried, of the third hne, so plain- tively
expressed, in view of the present situation. The fathers were not
forsaken, as is their son. Thou didst deliver them || they escaped \\
they were not ashamed. This is the climax ; the shame of his present
position was in its being so much the reverse of theirs.

Str. II. is composed of a hexastich, describing his miserable situation,

and a tetrastich of expostulation, based on his own previous
experience. — 7. But I am a tvorm, and no man], tak- ing up the
sense of shame, expressed in the last vb. of the previous str. He has
lost his manhood and is become a miserable worm.

— a reproach of mankind], an object of reproach to mankind in

general. — despised of peoples], the nations by whom he was sur-
rounded. Such is also the description of the servant of Yahweh in Is.-:
"thou worm Jacob" 41", "whom man despiseth," "de- spised of
person," " abhorred of the nation " 49^, " the reproach of men" 51^, "so
disfigured more than man was his appearance and his form than the
sons of men" 52", "despised, and for- saken of men ; a man of
sorrows, and acquainted with grief" 53' {v. Br.^^ ^^^^'^') . — 8. All
seeing me]. These same nations, looking upon the affliction of the
people of God, have no compassion, but deride in word and gesture ;
they let out {words), so essentially i3, words that they would not
venture to speak to a self-respecting people able to vindicate
themselves ; they do not restrain them- selves, but give full vent to
their maliciousness. This seems more appropriate to the use of the
Hebrew term, and more in accord- ance with their words given in v.",
than the usual rendering, " shoot out the lip " EV'., explaining the
original as an insulting gesture, although apparently sustained by
similar expressions 35-^ Jb. 16^". This interpretation was due to the
insertion of the word " with the lip " in the text, with the same motive,
at the expense of the measure. But this is difficult to reconcile with the
other uses of the Hebrew word, or with any known gesture of that
time.

— they shake their head]. This is the gesture of derision accom-

panying their words. The same gesture appears in those who
mocked the crucified Jesus. "And they that passed by railed on him,
wagging their heads, and saying" Mt. 2f'\ — 9. Roll on

PSALM XXII. 195

Yahweh ], so ^ imv. ; " commit thyself " RV. ; " cast thyself " JPSV. ;
which is better than ancient Vrss., which render as pf., so " He trusted
" PBV., AV. The enemies say this in derision. The burden, to be rolled
off on Yahweh, for Him to bear for His people, was the agony and
reproach. — Seeing that He delights in hint\. The people were well
known to be trusting in Yahweh, their God, and as therefore
presumably acceptable to Him, and delighted in by Him, cf. Wisd.
2^*^"^. The derision of suffering Israel is here, as ever, accompanied
with the derision of Yahweh their God by the hostile nations. — 10.
But, O Thoii\, emphatic repetition of personal address to Yahweh in
antithesis to But I vJ ; better than the usual interpretation stating a
fact, " Thou art He." This syn. tetrastich emphasises the previous
experience, that Yahweh had not only taken an active part at the birth
and during the infancy of the nation, but had continued to be their
God without ceasing until the present, cf Is. 46^. — 11. Afy '-£'/], at the
close of this Str. and at the beginning of the Ps., incloses the entire
first part within this most comprehensive relation.

Pt. II., Str. III. begins with a description of the external situation in
three couplets, and concludes with the effect upon the person himself
in two couplets. — 12. Be not far from me\ renewing v.-^ and renewed
in v.-"" || Be near'], the negative transformed into a positive, more
probable than the present text, which makes " near," an adj. predicate
of distress, at the expense of the measure and parallelism. — for
there is distress \for there is no (other) helper], the reason for the
plaintive appeal to God. — 13. Many bulls], intensified in mighty ones
of Bashan]. Bashan was famed for its rich pastures, fat cattle, and
powerful and fierce bulls. The enemies are compared to them, cf. Am.
4^. They encompass || encircle], enclose and shut in on every side
with their norns, cf. v.^^, so that there is no escape, no one within that
enclosure to help. — 14. Leaving the bulls and reverting to the
enemies: they open wide upon ?ne their mouth], in order to devour,
swallow up. This statement is appropriate not to bulls, but to beasts of
prey, and so as a lion rending and roari7ig], opening the mouth to
roar as well as to devour. Cruel enemies are frequently compared to
lions, see v.^- 7^ 10^ 17^^ — 15. As water I am poured out], so Jos. f,
"the hearts of the

196 PSALMS
people melted and became as water." — all my bones are parted'\,
each one distinct in pain, all aching and seeming as if they had
broken apart ; both graphic descriptions of feverish anxiety. The
reference to the heart is renewed and enlarged as the prin- cipal
thing. It melts as if it were wax within him, cf. 68^.

Str. IV. The antistr. is composed of two tristichs and two couplets. —
16. The agony of the previous tetrastich is continued, the result of the
feverish anxiety is still further described. — My strength is dried up],
is sapped; the blood is dried up and the body is become brittle and
breakable, like a potsherd, a piece of pottery. — My totigue is made
to cleave to my Jaws]. By intense thirst, the tongue adheres to the
roof of the mouth so that he cannot use it, cf. Jn. 19^^ — In the dust of
death], a phrase especially appropriate not only to the previous
context, the dry, brittle potsherd, but also because it involves the idea
of the for- mation of the original man out of dust, as a potter makes
his pottery, Gn. 2^, and also the conception of death as a return of the
body to the dust, Gn. 3^^. This is probably the reason why the 2 pers.
sg. is given in f^, " Thou layest me," referring to God as the primary
agent, instead of the simpler and more natural 3 pi. referring to the
enemies, cf. v.^^ — they lay me]. The enemies have been active
against the sufferer, while his God, through it all, has remained afar
off. — 17. {Many) dogs], so @, F, PBV. II " many bulls " v.^^ more
suited to parallel. " For dogs," |^, AV., RV. The enemies are now
compared to the more ignoble animals. Dogs in the OT. are the fierce
prowlers of the night and scavengers of the streets, v. 2 K. 9^*^-^*^
Pss. 59^-^^ 68-* Je. 15^ They come in a pack, and so are called an
assembly of mal- treaters], cf. 86", greedy to seize, maul, and in every
way maltreat their victim. — They dig into], the dogs with their teeth.
— ?ny hands and ??iy feet]. The extremities are first gnawed by the
dogs. This is the translation best sustained by the Vrss. and the
context. EV^ "pierce " is not justified by the Hebrew word, and was
due to a desire for a specific reference to the crucifixion. ^ "as a lion,"
used a word for lion not found elsewhere in xp for the usual word
given above v.", and not suited to the previous mention of dogs, or of
hands and feet. The sufferer here v.^"' is lying in the dust in extreme
peril of death, and his enemies have already

PSALM XXII. 197

begun to devour him. — 18. I count all my bones'], renewing v."\ Each
one stands out with its own special ache. — While they look II Ihey
stare], a circumstantial clause. While the enemies are looking with
intense eagerness, staring greedily upon him, he is aching all over
from head to foot, in all his framework of bones. The usual rendering,
as an independent and emphatic clause, makes two lines in this
verse, in no proper relation of parallelism, and justifies in a measure
the proposal of some moderns to trans- fer v.^*" to the beginning of
the Str. — 19. They divide || cast lots], returning from the dogs to the
enemies they represent, as above v.^*^. They have stripped him of
garments || clothing, and they divide these as their spoil in the usual
way by lots.

Str. V. is composed of a hexastich of petition and a tetrastich of vows.

— 20-22. The Str. begins with a plea similar to that of v.^. — O Thou,
put not far off], as ^, required by the object and to be preferred to ^ "
be not far from." Yahweh has been trans- posed with my hind,
because of a misconception of the meaning of the Hebrew word,
which is usually interpreted after (§ as " my help " or " succour," by
EV. and most after 3 as " my strength." But really it is the same word
as that in the title translated by ® as " help," but pointed by ^ as "
hind." Indeed the suffix, in accordance with Hebrew usage, which
regards the soul as well as the body as resting on a common
substratum, the person himself, {v. 42^-^ 131") objectifies the soul as
the seat of his suffering. It is first compared to a hind, hunted until its
strength fails and it pants, ready to perish, cf. 42"; just as in the
parallel v.^'" my life, vP^ mine only one (cf. 35'"), as his unique
priceless possession, and again in v.--* after (§, mine afflicted one.
Here also later copyists, not understanding the original usage,
interpret it in MT. as vb. pf. 2 m. " Thou hast answered me," making a
very abrupt conclusion to the petition, by a single word of divine
response, and making it difficult to explain the phrase frojn the horns
of the yore ox, which occasions great difference of opinion among
inter- preters. In fact the six lines all rhyme in i. Each couplet has its
verb. — O haste to my help], a phrase frequent in Pss. of lamentation
|| deliver || save. The four kinds of enemies of the previous Str. appear
also in this climax of petition : the sword of the enemies themselves,
the dog, the lion, the yore ox. The latter

198 PSALMS

is an intensification of the bulls of Bashan, and refers to that large,

fierce bull of ancient times which has now become extinct. — 23, 26.
The petition is sustained by a vow in four lines : / will declare Thy
name\ make it known as a saving name, praise \ pay vo%os\ make
votive offerings. The declaration is to be to my brethren\ those
associated in the community of God's people. See Heb. 2^-, where
these words are put in the mouth of Christ. — the great
congregation'] assembled for worship in the temple. — in Thy
presence'], before the sacred place where Yahweh dwelt, in the most
Holy Place of the temple. The phrase, From Thee] is probably to be
interpreted as the source of the deUverance, and therefore of the
praise for it. This last couplet, which is parallel to the previous
couplet, has been separated by the insertion of a gloss w.^^^ which
changes the reference to God to the 3d pers., and so makes awkward
changes to and from 2d to 3d pers., and also destroys the
organisation of the Str. The original Ps. comes to an appropriate
close here with a vow of public recognition and thankoffering in the
temple for the deliverance, the prayer for which has been the theme
of the Ps.

24-25. This piece is composed of two syn. trimeter triplets. It is a call

upon the congregation to praise Yahweh because of His deUverance
of the afflicted people. It is a generalisation of the situation by a later
editor.

Ye that fear Yahweh praise Him,

All the seed of Jacob glorify Him,

All the seed of Israel stand in awe of Him ;

For He hath not abhorred to answer the afflicted,

And He hath not hid His face.

But when he cried unto Him He heard.

24. Ye that fear Yah7c>eh], those that have the religion of Yahweh
and are in the habit of doing reverence to Him. — All the seed of
Jacob || seed of Israel], phrases for the people Is. 45'^'^* Je. T^v^-^''
33-". — praise || glorify || stand in awe], usual phrases of public
worship. — 25. For He hath not abhorred]. This strong and unusual
term, in this connection, received a milder variant in the margin, " He
hath not despised," which subsequently came into the text by
conflation and so destroyed the measure. The uncommon expression
is weakened in the following line to the

PSALM XXII. 199

usual one, hath not hid His face, and the ordinary one, heard. — to
ansiver the afflicted\ This seems to be the best interpretation of the
unpointed text, taking the first word as infin. construct of the vb. "
answer " after id. But "^ points it as abstract noun from the stem
meaning affliction, which gives us the tautological " afflic- tion of the
afflicted," AV., RV., Jj modestiam, so Aq. takes it as another abstract
noun, PBV. " low estate," which gives a better sense, but is not suited
to the context.
27. This tristich resembles in form the previous two, v.-^-'\ of which it
was originally a continuation ; but it changes from 2d to 3d pL, and in
this respect agrees with subsequent context.

The afflicted will eat and be satisfied ; Those who seek Him will
praise Yahweh, Saying, " Let your heart live forever."

The afflicted\ pi. for the sg. v.^". — will eat and be satisfied'], partake
of the thankofferings in the temple, as Calv., Ges., De W., Hi. ; and
not to be understood in a merely spiritual sense, as Ew., De., or in the
still more general sense of refreshment by divine blessing Hu., cf. 23^.
— Those who seek Hint] are worshippers in general ; they praise
Yahweh. — Let your heart live forever]. Owing to the change of
person this can only be words of those who seek Yahweh, addressed
to the afflicted ; and therefore con- gratulatory, and wishing perpetual
health and prosperity to them, as an antidote to their previous
affliction. The heart stands here for the man himself, in late usage,
confounding 2b with ti'S:.

28-32. This is a pentameter heptastich, a later addition to the Ps.,

composed of a triplet and two couplets.

All the ends of the earth will remember, and they will turn unto
Yahweh,

And all the families of the nations will worship before Him;

For unto Yahweh belongs the kingdom, and He rules over the
nations.

Have all the fat ones of earth eaten and worshipped.

Then will bow down all about to descend to the dust, and he who doth
not keep

himself alive. A seed will serve Him. It will be told to a generation to

come; And they will declare His righteousness to a people to be born,
that He hath

done (it).

28. All the ends of the earth], as 2^ df 72" Is. 45" 52^", to comprehend
the entire earth. — all the families of the nations], cf.

200 PSALMS

Ps. 96^ : all the families or clans into which the nations may be
subdivided, with a probable reference to the patriarchal blessings,
Gn. 12^ 28'*. — zaiil retfiember'], call to mind their obligations to
Yahweh, whom they have forgotten in going after other gods, and so,
will turn, in repentance for previous neglect, in entire change of
attitude, unto Yahweh, so that Yahweh will be recognised as the
universal God. — and worship before Him'], unite in the pre- scribed
worship in His temple. |^ " before Thee " is certainly an error of a
copyist. (§ has the correct text. — 29. For unto Yah- iveh belo7igs the
kingdom]. The reason for the conversion of the nations is that they all
are in His kingdom, subject to His dominion. He rules over the nations
as the universal king. — 30. Two classes of worshippers are brought
into sharp antithesis : all the fat ones of earth], the rich, prosperous,
powerful nations, and all about to descend to the dust], those
decaying, dying, who are going down to the Pit 28^ 30-* '"^ 88^ 143^ to
Sheol 55^", an expression used frequently of dying nations. Is. 14'^
Ez. 26^ 22i8-3o_ — jjTg ^^,j^0 ^j^fj^ jj^f j^ggp himself alive], the nation
unable to protect its life against more powerful neighbours seeking to
destroy it. The Vrss. and interpreters have many suggestions here,
but none of them are so simple as |^, which gives an explanatory
complement to the previous clause. This does not refer to the nations
in Sheol after death, in contrast with those still alive on earth, for this
would leave us with only the rich nations worshipping Yahweh on
earth. The context demands poor, feeble nations, and that is
admirably expressed in the terms above where they are represented
as dying. The ptc. represents rather the process than the result. The
rich and prosperous come first, in a clause which is conditional in
form. Have they eaten and worshipped], taken part in the sacrificial
meals of the temple, and worshipped in connection with these
sacrifices ; then will bow down], in the prostration of worship, the
other class also, the poor and perishing nations, and so the worship
of Yahweh will be universal. The universality of worship having been
stated as to its comprehending all nations and classes, it is now
represented in temporal forms. — 31. A seed will sen'e Hitn], a seed
descending from the nations mentioned above, their next generation.
— // will be told to a generation to come], either the

PSALM XXII. 201

seed previously mentioned, or more probably a generation to come

after them, a second generation. The measure and paral- lelism
requires the exclusion of ^^ of the Lord'' as a gloss, and the
attachment of " come " to this line with (g, rather than to the next with
^. — 32. And they will declare His righteousness'], His vindication of
His suffering servant, His salvation of His people, in accordance with
the usual meaning of righteousness in ^ and Is.^-^ — to a people to
be boni\, a people in the distant future, beyond the second
generation, after this universal conversion of the nations ; a people
not yet born, but ultimately to be born, probably conceived as
summing up all the nations in itself, in accordance with concept, cf.
Ps. 87, where one after another is born in Zion and all inscribed as
citizens. — That He hath done (//)], the salvation He has wrought; in
the full sense of this universal conversion, and worship of Yahweh in
Jerusalem. This ideal is a Messianic ideal, as connected with a
sufferer whose suffering is mediatorial, and whose salvation mediates
universal salvation.

2-3. •'jparj? no'? •'Sn ^'^vv]. (5 has6 5e6s6^e(5s;uou7rp(5(rx:«M<» =

'''?"'^B''in iSn Sn, V. \P. Che. and Du. think that ||J has been shortened
and rd. ■h na^ri^n; but (S gives the clue to the insertion, if one is
thought necessary. Toy thinks (5 rd. second 'Sn as a prep., My God
unto me {attend), so Hare iSx on. This would make two trimeter lines
instead of one in first half of v. — ''njJiu'lc] Hi.,

Dy., Gr., Ehr. rd. vnyiB-n. T^S^ 'l?l] ® ^^^ "^ X67ot twv irapawTUfidTuv

fwv = ^Pitw nai of airs of my errors, so IB, cf. 19I*. — 'nSs] is a gloss.
It certainly does not go with v.*. V.2<» is given in NT. in :

Mt 27*6 / ^^'^^ ^^^^ \enii a-a^ax0apel;

\ =Qei fiov Qei /iov, tva tI /xe iyKar^Xiwes; (as (5). Mir fc3*/ ^^'^^ ^^'^^
\afjia (Ta^axdo-vel ;

\ =^ 6 6e6s /J.OV [6 9e6s /xovl, ei's tL iyKariXiTrh fie;

% 'jnpatf no "^lan ■hn iSn. Cod. D for Mt. and Mk. rds. : ifKel Xajxa
^a(p6avel, which, according to Resch, implies a Heb. original 'jnaTV ;
for Aram. paa'. If Ps. is a trimeter, it is not difficult to explain the
glosses, which destroy the measure. It was natural that iSn should be
repeated for greater emphasis. The pim is sustained by its use in v.^--
-° ; therefore we must regard i^.^t as an unnecessary addition. inSx is
the usual insertion of the divine name.

Therefore read : 11

■"jnary nn? •'?« '•njKB' '»n3?i2'''D pirn

njVn'xSl DDV NITN

202 PSALMS

■jrpbs ei of © after K€Kpd^o/j.ai is a prosaic addition, 't' ^121 is taken

by AV. as II ^nj?i^" and so the force of nc'? is retained. It is better to
regard the 1. as statement of fact upon which ihe anxious plea is
based : so (5, 3, ©, Aq., IE, S, Quinta and Sexta, also Horsley, Ba., al.
— t ^J'^V' n.f. roaring in agony, of person Ps. 22^ 32^ pi. Jb. 3^*; elsw.
of lion Is. 522 Ez. ig'' Zc. ir^ Jb. 4" (v. vb. in v.i*). — t i^'cn] n.f. silence :
elsw. 39^ 62^ 65^ (all dub.) ; 3 sileniium, <S eis 6.voK.a.v = folly. Hatch
{Essays in Biblical Greek, p. 174) rds. a.veia.v (from dvltjiJii, rare
word, not in Lex. of Liddell and Scott) ; not silence from groanings or
complaint, but from trouble; no remission of, no respite from, pain. —
4. ^'^"^^ ^^^]] shortened 1. in |^. But iS o-it 8^ iv ayiip KaroiKeTs 6
eiraLvos rov 'l<7parj\; "S in sancto habitas, laus Israel: 3 et tii sancte :
habi- tator, laus Israel, rd. B'^.P and nSnn sg., " habitans in loco,
nempe tabernaculo, quae Israelis laus est," Hare; S iv dyiois
KaroiKeTs; Du. follows this and adds after Israel "i^, omitted because
of q3 in next 1. Gr. inserts aonon after 3U'> and N11J before niSnn.
But this is unnecessary. U'i"<i"j is a favourite term for God in Is.^- 2- 3
(j;. 768), cf. Pss. 7122 78" 8919. Insert nin> as Bi. to make up 1. as in
v.20. — p'^Vnn] praises regarded as a cloud upon which Yahvveh is
enthroned (v. 2i and Intr. § i). — 5. incj]. tid should be prefixed to v.^*
before inaa as in 5" and 6'' to make up measure; in all these cases it
is emph. n-J3 {v. 4^ 9^^). — iDt:*7S»?]] 1 consec. expressing result;
full sf. for d_. For aSs 7/. iyi3^ — 6. -itaSpji] 1 coord., Niph. pf. 3 pi. of J
aSc. Niph. slip away, escape \2i^-'^, as often in early Lit. Ju. 32^ i S.
191'^ Am. 9I; so here, no sufficient reason for later pass., be delivered
[y^\^. and Dn. 12^). Pi. deliver Ps. 412, c. ID 10720. trflj taSn save life
Z<f^ 116* i S. 1911 Je. 48^ Am. 2"- 15; raj omitted Ps. 33", as Am. oS^.
— 7. ''3Jn] emph. antith. nns v.*; full form as 46'! 50' 81II 91^^ 1043*
141IO {v. Br."ex.70-)__jpj7L,in] worm, cf. Is. 41^* 2pj;> nyVin. —
B'''S~!<Si] to make it more emph. : no man as he should be (antith.
with animals), cf. 147^°. — D-jx nsin] object of reproach by mankind,
cf. 399 '?3^: 'n, also "S nain 3112 794 89*2 10925 Je. 6io(+ 5 t. Je.), z/.
also 153.

a3;-'it3] ptc. pass, of nra one despised, cf. Is. 49'' t^flj ni3, 53*5 a'tfix '?
^m nr3j,

Je. 49!^ °"''<3 1113. — 8. h 'UJj';':] Hiph. impf., J j;;*? mock, deride, cf.
^■^ 59^ So'' for Qal., not elsw. in ^ but Hiph. Ne. 2i9 38* + ; Qal is early,
Hiph. late. There is no good reason for pointing Hiph. here; ujj';'; is
just as good here as in Ps. Zd'. Hiph. pointing assimilated to next vb.
n'tpa: Hiph. Impf. of X ->aB Hiph. separate with the lip, open wide with
an insulting expression, only here (22^), elsw. Qal. set free from duty
2 Ch. 23*, let out waters Pr. 17" (^e.g. in strife). (5 iXaX-qcrav iv
xeiXeerii', F locuti sunt labiis: " blasphemy " Genebr., cf. rip out (an
oath), 3 dimittunt labium, nau-^ is a gl. ; without it the mng. is simply
let out. — t'^-\ U'V;] P^r- 1092^ 2 K. 1921 = Is. 3722, sq. Sy Jb. 16*, of
mocking, cf. Mt. 2f^', form of vb. Hiph. impf. 3 pi. of t pj- Hiph. in above
phr. and in 59I2 (dub.) cause to stagger along, elsw. Qal stagger, as a
drunkard 1072", as a vagabond 10910- 10, cf. 59I0 Am. 4^ —9. Vj] imv.
of SSj vb. roll, so De., Ba., Dr., but (5, 3, &, Mt. 2f^, Ew., Bi., Du., AV.,
RV.™ ^i pf. 3 m. Ko.Synt*^ 217c inf. abs., % ^"^i in ^p only 11922 (sq.
^yo) sf (c. '' *->). and here, Sn incorrect for Sj?. Vb. -\=nS is implied as
often in poetry.—

PSALM XXII. 203

10. nnN-^r] begins a new Str., cf. v.''" antitli. vj", 3 atitem, (5 Srt, so Aq.,
"S. — ■'nj] = nij yi** (derived from this passage, but prob. error for
''n'J). ^nj ptc. of nnj draw forth, so (5, ST: |1 nu Jb. 38^ hurst forth of
babe from womb; propugnator mens 3, similarly Aq. is after Aram.
mng. of it'J also transitive. But Ko.i- ^"^ regards it as ptc. n^'J. —
'•n^tpp::] Hiph. ptc. of naa (cf. v.''), but © has Ti iXirls fiov, 3 fidiuta
mea = •'n-Jjr, so V, &, PBV., cf. 71^ ■'iij'^n "'na^': and that is doubtless
correct. J n'J3D n.[m.] in \(/ only, obj. o^ confidence elsw. 40^ 65* 71^
— 11. ri'''"] emph. as v.^ — nnx ^'7.x] Du. would rd. ':is' for •'Sn, but
that would be an anachronism in biblical theology. The 1. is too long,
unless we connect with Makkeph, nnN"'''7N. — 12. n^ni^ n-^x-i3 prnn
Sn]; juss. of pn-i, cf. V.26. X |im vb. Qal be or become distant, Yahweh
subj. ^.?i2.2o ^^2-2^822 71I2, blessing 109I', elsw. 103I2 iigiso, Hiph.: (i)
intr. remove 88^-19 103I2; (2) trans. 55^. L. i is too long and 1. 2 too
short. Du. inserts mn'' to get three lines, but 1. 3 still has but four
syllables for three tones. Better divide at mx and rd. ^3";i7 imv. of anp;
then we have antith. parall. — 13. 'jnn:] enclose me : Pi. pf. J ["'."'3]
vb. surround, Pi. elsw. Ju. 20''3, of surrounding enemy. Pliph. Hb. i*
(as Pi.) Ps. 142^ (?). — jra ''TPb'] bulls of Bashan. J i'3N adj. mighty,
valiant : (l) a^ ''7''3!s' Ps. 76^ Is. 46I-; (2) of angels Ps. 78-^, cf. 103-O;
(3) of bulls, elsw. for princes 68^^, and so in sacrifice 50I'. \ yci n. pr.
country E. of Jordan, esp. between sea of Galilee and Mts. of Hauran,
and from Jabbok north to Hermon, elsw. in ■^, 68i^- ^^- ^3 135II 136^''.
— 15. ''npsrj D\pr] cf. Jos. 7^ also La. 2^9 Ps. 58^. The 1. is too short.
Pre- fix ^3jxi as v.'"^ or let ^djs follow. — nnsnni] 1 co5rd Hithp. pf. f -
na divide, t Hithp. be divided, separated, parted from each other,
elsw. Jb. 41^ of scales of crocodile, Jb. 4^^ Ps. 92^'^ be scattered,
dispersed. — JVi3] like wax, alw. sim. of melting, cf. 68^ 97^ Mi. i*. —
Drj] Niph. pf. of J dd::] vb. melt, not used in Qal except Is. iqI^, but
Niph. melt away 68^ 97* 1121', i).g. faint, grow fearful 22}°, as
frequently in D. Hiph. cause to ?nelt, intimidate Dt. l"^^, elsw. Hiph.
formed from noa (z/. 6''). — J [i?.5] n.m. only pi. inwards, intestines,
usual mng. not in »/-, but, (i) womb 71^; (2) || a'^ inner man, elsw. 40^.
— 16. ^nb] sf. I pers. J nr, n.m. strength, poiver : (i) human strength :
(ff) physical vigour in general 31^1 38I1 ^^i 1022*, so here ®, 3; but
Ols., Ew., Ba., Kau., Oort, Ehr., JPSV. rd. Tn palate, on account of ||
prS; power opp. to that of God 33I6J (^2) strength of angels xo'^^ ; (3)
/ow^r 0/ Coa^ in creation 65''; vtr'i'C nb lll^; God is nb 2t 1475, cf. inb
JS Is. 63^ Jb. 23^ t^^^ •■> Vip Ps. 29* (of thunder). — "'n'^pSc] a.X. pi.
sf. y'np'?: jaws as taking, seizing food. — nip nsjJ] dust of death, phr.
a.X., but cf. isy i-nr v.^", 7 y-^y^ Is. 261^, •p nms ■'Jif' Dn. 122, lyvv. 'jjS
Jb. 721, c. S;? Jb. 20^1 2i26. — ''JPsrn] Qal impf. 2 m., c. sf. i sing, of t
nsr vb. Qal set, fix, put, lay : here impf. for present, referring back to
God as primary agent, thote art laying me ; this seems strange in the
midst of the description: rather rd. 3 pi. as above; vb. elsw. Is. 2612 2
K. 4^8 Ez. 24*- 3. — 17. J a''a';'3] dogs, as ignoble animals, elsw. in f,
V.21 597. 15 682* ; here || ano as noble ones v.^^a. (g has Kvves
iroXXol = D^an a^jSr, so Jer. in Com., Hare, Horsley; this prob.
correct, but then •'d should be striken out. — 37";;^ n']>] fig. passes
over into reality, cf. D-'sny y 86^*, ijn ';; Jb. i^^,
204 PSALMS

DnoN '•; Vs. 6831 (fig, nobles), n^v (v. /'). B'j;">.:: Hiph. ptc. pi. J i7T
vb. Qal (^f injurious, evil, c. S io6'^2_ Hiph. : {i) do an injuiy, hurt, here
abs., c. S 105 1* (= c. 3 I Ch. 16"), c. ace. pers. Ps. 44'^ c. 1 74-^. y^n*^
do something to one's own hurt 15'' (cf. Lv. 5* P), but improb. rd. >n^
as (S; (2) do evil 'wickedly abs. 37^, pi. ptc. 272 2^'^■'^ 92I- 941*^
119I1&, -no 'jnp 26^ 'no n^D 64^, — 1-1N3] «j a lion. Rabbins, Hi.,
Koster, Hu., Ehr., al.; but ns is not elsw. yp only nnN as v.i*. Moreover
the fig. of lion and bulls has been left for that of ignoble dogs. (S
&pv^av, U foderunt — 11x3 = ns or ni3 BDB, Bu. dig, so Compl., Cap.,
Ham., De., Ba., Oort, al. Others as Pocock, Phillips, Pe., Moll,
j^5_syntax, p. 081^ interpret as ptc. pi., either cstr. iisb or defective. 3
vinxerunt, Aq.2 iTrib-qaav, 2 ojs ^-qTovvres hri<ja.i — y~^^-:>=.they
bound ; so Si and among mod- erns Ew. Aq.i y\(TX'^va.v, Aram. 1N3
=: ly? ^^'^^y ^o^^'^d, or tuarred, so Du., who rds. i-iNb. ST has a
conflation of noun and vb. showing an uncertainty in early Jewish
opinion. 01s., Bruston, We. regard the 1. as a gl, but without ground,
for it is needed to complete the Str. — 18. ■isDx] Pi. impf. i sg. The 1.
is II v.i*^. The interposition of i sg. between lines of 3 pers. leads
some to trans- pose 1. to the beginning of Str. v.^^"; but it is more
forceful as it is. — nan] emph. summing up, or better, to indicate
circumstantial clause. — itoo^] impf. of description || in")'' — 19. ^-)^i
i*^'?!] ''('•^l l^'U cf. 16^ lot for portion assigned by '-, also 125^ cp'txn
Sin. — 20. nnsi] emph. introducing a new section, cf. v.i-^". —
"'f?'''^',??.] O'^. (@ rrjf /So^^etdi' /iou,obj. of /irj ^aKpi^«'7;s. 3 fortitudo
mea connecting with imrj.''^ as |§. The word is abstr. in form, but
improb. in itself and difficult to explain, whether from Vin or S>N. This
v. is used in essentially the same terms :

^822. 23 ,j-,f< spiTj;'? HB'in iJDD pnip Sn idSn;

40I* = 702 nc'in ">nn?yS nini;

7 1 12 ntyin "imip ihSn '■jdd pmn Sn dtiSn.

In 38^3 >j-iN stands for an original nin^; therefore the last clause has
always mn> except in 71I- IE, which has changed an original nin"' in
the first clause to ChSn. The niH'i in the original of the first clause
here would sufficiently account for the ihSn in the second.
Accordingly Gr. thinks the original here was npN iSn compressed into
vniS^N. It is noteworthy that (@ interprets o'^'N of title as virkp t^s
avrtXiji/'ews, the same word that it uses for "'mij? here. This shows
that in the original text the two words were regarded as syn., and that
the i of v.-'' is fully written 1 of interpretation. If the original was nS''N,
we might in both cases rd. n^ns and think of the ro: as the n^''X in
accordance with 42^^. In this case it goes with 1. i || v^'^^-n'; of v.^i*,
and we would have a rhyme in V for each 1. of this Str. if irnTj? also is
transposed to the end of 1. nini would then go with nrin ••■?^v;^ as in
the other similar passages. We must then follow (5 and make the vb.
Pi. or Hiph. with hind the obj. — X '^'5!'?.] n-'^- = (i) f^elpi succour from
'">, elsw. 38^^ 40^* 70- 71^2, -ixc 60^^ = loS^^; (2) embodied help, one
who helps, of '1 27^ 35^ 40^^ 442' 46^ 63^ 94^^. — nirin ''nnT"';'] phr.
elsw. 40^* = 70^ 71 12 with words transposed 38^3. J trin vb. Qal
haste, make haste 119^"; imv. as above, elsw. sq. -h "jd' 141I, Hiph.
trans.

PSALM XXII. 205

hasten 55^.-21. "'Pyni] my only one. % n^n^ adj. || rsj, also 35I'' as the
one unique and priceless possession, elsw. in 1/' solitary, alone 2^^
68" 141!'^ (@). —

22. vrV'^'"'] Hiph-imv. (v.j^) should go to the end of 1. for rhyme. —

3'nn] = DN") the yore ox, the gigantic bull of ancient times, cf. 29'"'
92^1 Nu. 23-- 248 (E) Dt. 2)'^', (5 /xovoKipios, unicorn, so 3. — 'J'^'J^']
pf- statement of fact: thou hast heard me, so Aq., ?E, cf. v.^"'^ impf. ;
(5 tt]v rairelvuijlv /xov, S, "B, cf. S T^v KOLKwcrLv fiov, cf. nijy 18* (?)
a late word. Thrupp, Oort, We., Ba. T^jp my poor soul. This is
doubtless correct and was prob. in text of (5. —
23. nnsDN] Pi. impf. cohort, expressing resolution (v. v.i^"), obj. or of
Yahweh (v. 512), so loa^^, ni23 ici^ 96^ niN'^aj 92 26^+. — Jrn] n.m. :
(l) real brother 498 5020 69^; {2) friend 35!* 1228 2 S. i^s i K. 9"
2082.33. (3) member of the congregation Pss. 2^^^ 1 33^ ; of the unity
of the brother- hood Pr. 613. -j-jjis is public worship in the J ShiT n.m.
assembly, convocation, congregation : (l) of evil doers 26^, cf. 22"; (2)
assemblage for worship, so here, 107^2, 31 '^r\p \P^ 35I8 ^o^^-'^'^; (3)
of the pious 149^; (4) of angels 89^. — 24. "1 ■'^y^ = the god-fearing
(v. j"). A change here to 3 pers. from 2pers.; not original. — j'pr jj-it S3]
phr. a.X., cf. 2pp yyx Is. 45^9 Je. 332". \\^^-^t'\ 5711 S?, elsw. 2 K. 1720
Is. 4525 Je. 3187, without '73 Ne. 92 Je. t,\^ I Ch. 16^8; Post-deuteron.
usage shewing influence of Je. and Is.2. — uod mji] 1 coord. Qal imv.
J m: vb. Qal stand in awe of, c. [c, elsw. 2'^^, usually be afraid of sq.
>J3n Nu. 22^ Dt. ii" I S. i?>^^, JD Jb. 1928; but Dt. ^2-'' c. ace, therefore
rd. here i^nu in assonance with innOD and i."ii'?Sn. A later copyist
followed the more common prosaic usage with p. The measure
requires the change. — 25. '^^J'nS ^:]. r\\2 {it^'^) \x%via\\y despise,
regard with contempt : so 51I9 698* 73-" 102I8, cf. V.''. This is either a
defective 1. in which ^•^2•; should be inserted, or, as Du., an
explanatory gl. to next vb. — tVP'^^'] vb. denom. abhor, elsw. Lv. niiis-
*-? 2o25 Dt. 726. 26_ — p^j,-] ^.X. usually explained as n.f. affliction; @
deriaei, &, 2C imply another word such as npyx || ij:iti\ But npi'X is not
easily changed into nuy in any transliteration. We might take it as mjy
, inf. cstr, of ny; answer, abhor to answer, paraphrased into the
petition answered. 3 modestiam, prob. rd. nijv from ."113": humility,
meekness, so Aq. ^Vi (v. g^^). — 01JD i\-iDn] subj. '\ c. ID 51II, abs.
/o^^, withdraw from 132 2225 279 69I8 88'5 I023 143'', abs. 308, —
■ijnp] so 3, (3 has air' i/xov, F a me, prob. both gl. of interp. — ''yiub]
Pi. inf. cstr. sf. 3 m., c. 3 temporal (v. j^). (g, F nnco, better suited to
their interpretation of ry;. Sfs. in all cases interp. — 26. ■nriNr] /r^jw
thy presence, of God, cf. 10920 ii823, J psp from proximity with = de
chez, cf. aj;c : pno .srj 24^, fe^^ away from, as a gift; hnd Ssc' 27* Ju.
i" I K. 2^6 ask from; rxa t-Dh Ps. 6620 remove from ; hnd nin ii823
come from ; source in Yahweh 22^ 1092". This return to the 2 pers. is
diffi- cult in the midst of the 3 pers. It seems to go with v.23; if so, the
intervening matter is a gl. — 3n ^n.'^a] phr. elsw. 35^^ ^o^'^-ii {y. v. -3)
numerous con- gregation. — o'l^C'x] Pi. impf. t ^'^ vb. be completed,
finished. Pi. in ^ only (i) pay or perform : c. ace, vows Dmj 'V 22^ 61^;
c. S of God 50^* 66^8 11514. 18^ obj. omitted 76^2; S rTiTin 'V (to God)
56i3_ ("2) requite, recom- pense, reivard : subj. man, c. "^ pers. 41II
137^! c. ace. pers. et rei nyi 'ty

2o6 PSALMS

HDita nnn 35^2, cf. 38^^; c. ace. pers. of God, niNj 7\fy "^ 31^*; c. "?,
V''nh 'v •inu^c; 6213. (3) Repay debt 37^1. ^\x. be paid or performed :
vow 652. — J -1^.]] n.m. w//zr offering 22-6 ^q" 5618 6l6- 9 652 66'^ n6"-
^^ (class of peace offerings). The || requires 2 pers. here: rd. qijj ||
qnND. The editor has assimilated to v.-* by insertion of vn-j^. — 27.
■'n>] Qal impf. juss. J n^n vb. Qal. live : (i) continue in life, antith. die
49^'^ %<f^ 118^'; (2) live in divine favour 11^17. 77. 116. i«. ^-j) live
prosperously, of king 72^*, others 22~~ (i()'^. Pi. (i) preserve alive 33!^
41'' 138", tm 'n 22-^"; (2) quicken, restore to life 30* 7120; (3) revive, by
divine favour So^ 85^ 11925.37.40.50.88.93.107.149.151. 156.159.175
143I1. — DD33'?] full form, 33*? {v. 4^") in the sense oi selves, syn.
t'Oi, a late and dub. usage, sf. refer, to the worshippers, participants
in the feast, who are the objects of congratulation and good wishes
by all without. (@ ai Kapdlai avrdv, U corda eorum, is doubtless a
correction of the awkward change of persons, making the 1. syn. with
the previous 1. But it neglects the juss., and also would require 032^^,
not so easy to explain as D332^. The long form may be due to the sf.
This awkwardness is removed by Gr., who changes all the previous
vbs. into imvs., and so makes this triplet harmonious with the other
two. — 28. Here begins a series of pentameters, certainly a later
addition to the Ps. — or;!] Qal impf. i coord, may be juss. or predic-
tive. — V":]** 'Pr"^ "^-j (^- 2^)- — ■''''n'r'f'i] Hithp. impf. 3 pi. of r\r\x: (t'.
j*) 1 coord., possibly preceded by iSon% as v.^, c. ^jd'^, also 86^ Dt.
2610 i S. i^' Is. 6623, here -^,jsS f^, but 6 i'':d'^, IB in conspectu eius, so
Du. — 29. n>iSsnJ = royalty, not elsw. in i/-, but Ob.-i I S. \o^^- -^ Is.
34I2 ^_ — 30. iinnrM -iSjn] eating and so worshipping in the festal
sacrifice, as v."-'; either a predictive pf., which is difficult here, or pf. of
protasis of condition, prob. latter, rjs*? should be attached to vb. in
first half of 1., as in v.^^. There is no good reason to change iSaN to
iS "^n, as Oort, Bruston, Ba., Du., Kau., Kirk., al. "With this goes the
substitution of it:n for Miri in Du., but irf i is quite appro- priate; pi. cstr.
of t V?l, adj. =fat ones, rich, prosperous, flojirishing, cf. 92I* for fat
trees. Is. 30^3 for fat grain. — id*; '''^T''"'?^] phr. a.X. || the dying, cf. in
mv 28^ 30* 88^ 143'', id>' ••izt' Is. 261^, pin •\sy Pr. 22I''. This is
explained by nin nS 'iC'DJ who doth not preserve alive his life, vb.
with this mng., revive 8oi9 85^ +, cf. 331^413 138". This does not
satisfy many scholars. (5 has Kal 7} fvxv 1^°^ a{iT<^ ^y = T^^n "'^
''C'dJ', 3 aninia eius ipsi vivet, so Quinta, Sexta ; <5, Si, 1? ^^dj; S, 0,
%, HL iroj; (5, Aq., V, S, 9, 3, S> '^. All the Vrss. take the vb. as Qal pf.
3 f. "n, so Ba. " aber meine Seek lebt ihm." Du. retains the neg. and
translates " dessen Seele kein Leben hat." There is antith. in this
couplet — two classes, the rich and prosperous, and the poor and
perishing. — 31. nj] indefin., so 3, 2, S, ST, but (5, 9, U ^>?^T, the latter
is explanatory. — "iix't] is striking here; nin'' and '^n are used in the
original Ps., so nin^ v.28-29 in this addition. The word is prob. a gl. — -
^i■|^] is diffi- cult as undefined. @ adds from next line in3^ and rds. it
17 ipxofJ.^vq, N13\ so "S generatio ventura, cf. jnnN -n 1021^, so
Hare, Ba., Du., Ehr., al. || •^^^i oyS. For in V. 12^. — 32. nu'v 13]
statement of the fact that he hath done it, (5. & add nin-, so Ba. It is
not, however, in other Vrss., is explan. and not

PSALM XXIII, 207

needed for sense or measure, nt'y in this emph. sense, of God's

accomplish- ing something, is common in f, elsw. 37^ 39I'' 52^^ log'^'^
lii^ 1158 119I26 1^56 147'".

PSALM XXIIL, 3 STRS. 4^ 4*, 4'.

Ps. 23 is a guest psalm. It expresses calm confidence in Yahweh : ( i )
as shepherd, providing His sheep with plentiful pasture and water
(v.'"''") ; (2) as guide, conducting His com- panion safely in right paths
through a gloomy ravine (v.^*"^) ; (3) as host, anointing His guest for
the banquet and granting him perpetual hospitality (v.'"'').

YAHWEH is my shepherd, I have no want.

In grassy pastures He maketh me lie down ;

Unto refreshing waters He leadeth me ;

He restoreth (forever) my soul. UE guideth me in right tracks for His

name's sake.

Yea, when I walk in a gloomy ravine,

I fear no evil, for Thou art with me ;

Thy rod and Thy staff, they comfort me. 'jTHOU spreadest before me
a table in the presence of mine adversaries.

Hast Thou anointed my head with oil ; my cup is exhilarating.

Surely goodness and kindness pursue me all the days of my life ;

And I shall dwell in the house of Yahweh for length of days.

Ps. 23 was in S and fH (z>. Intr. §§ 27, 31). No other statement

appears in the title. Its structure is artistic. The three Strs. are
tetrastichs, with parallel themes : shepherd v.^-^a, guide v.^*-*, host
v.^-"^. It is a mistake to suppose that the theme of the shepherd
extends into the 2d Str. While it is true that the shepherd may conduct
his flocks through the gloomy wadys safely, yet there is nothing in
any terms used to suggest a flock. The flock is conducted into safety
in Str. I. Why take the flock back to a gloomy wady in Str. II.? The new
and parallel figure of the guide takes the people to the same safety as
that to which the shepherd had taken his sheep already in Str. I. We
then have three syn. Strs., each with its own simple and beautiful
imagery to set forth the central idea of the Ps. The Strs. have the
unusual feature that the measure changes from a trimeter in the first
Str. to a tetrameter in the second, and a pentameter in the third. This
is an advance towards a climax of joyous faith in Yahweh. The
language and syntax of the Ps. and all its ideals are early. There is
not the slightest trace of anything that is post-deuteronomic. The
historical circumstances of the poet must have been peaceful and
prosperous. We cannot go down so late as the prosperous times of
the Greek period, or the late Persian period. We cannot think of the
Exile, or early Restoration, for the literature of those

208 PSALMS

times is full of trial and sorrow. Absence from the temple is indicated
by |^, but that is due to a textual error. The temple was the habitual
resort of the poet. He was a guest there. We cannot, therefore, think
of the Exile, or of the time of David, the traditional author of the Ps.
That he was a shep- herd before he became king affords no
evidence, for the conception of Yahweh as shepherd is as early as
the story of Jacob, Gn. 48'^ 49"*, is used in Mi. 7'* Zc. 1 1* of the early
prophets, Is. 40II 63", and especially in 31 74I 78^^ 79!^ goi, and in the
royal Pss. 95'' loo'^ and also in the NT. Lk. I5''-'' Jn. iqI-^^. In fact, the
three figures, shepherd, guide, host, are all simple, natural, and char-
acteristic of the life in Jerusalem and its vicinity at any period in
Biblical history. A short walk from Jerusalem at any time would lead
to gloomy wadys and the pastures of shepherds. We cannot think of
the period of conflict with the Assyrians and Babylonians. We must,
therefore, go back to an earlier and simpler period, the days of the
early monarchy, not earlier than Solomon, or later than Jehoshaphat.

Str. I. is a trimeter tetrastich expressing the confidence and joy of the

sheep in the shepherd. — 1. YaJnvch is my shepherd'^, as frequently
in OT., a conception which doubtless originated in the pastoral life of
the early Israelites, especially that of the ancestor Jacob, which was
also the employment of David when a youth, and which was ever one
of the chief occupations of the inhabitants of Bethlehem ; of. i S. 1 6'^
Lk. 2*. Yahweh was con- ceived as taking the same patient,
unwearying care of His people as the shepherd of his flock. — / have
no want'\, because the shepherd has provided for all wants. The
imperf. is not future, but a present of habitual experience. — 2. In
grassy pastures'], those where the tender grass, the young herbage,
was abundant. — makes me lie down\ in the midst of plenty, so that it
may be enjoyed with ease and comfort. — Unto irfreshing waters],
not "beside," "along side of," AV., RV., thinking of a stream, which is
not easy to find in the grazing lands of Palestine except in the rainy
season; but "unto," thinking of the wells, or foun- tains, from which
flocks are usually watered, Gn. 29^""" Ex. 2^^^^ {v. Tristram, Natural
History of the Bible, 142). These waters are not merely drinking water,
but choice water ; not only satis- fying thirst, but giving refreshment,
implying the same kind of rich provision for the sheep as the grassy
pastures. — He leadeth me]. The shepherd, in the East, leads his
flock, and they follow him. He does not drive them as in the West, v.
Jn. lo"*^ (Thorn-

PSALM XXIII, 209

son, The Land and the Book, 202 sq.). — 3 a. He restoreth {for- ever')
my soul\ By the rich provision for eating and drinking, He revives,
strengthens, restores to full activity and enjoyment ; passing over
from the figure of the sheep to the man himself. The soul is here, as
usually in Hebrew, the seat of the appetites and desires. The original
text has but two tones, when three are needed for measure. It has
also an unusual verbal form for the usual one in this phrase. This was
probably due to a copyist's error in condensing two similar words, the
infin. absolute, ex- pressing temporal intensity, " for ever," after its
verb, and the usual Hiph. imperf. form.
Str. II. is a progressive tetrameter tetrastich with a caesura in each
line. The guide takes the place of the shepherd in a parallel
conception. — 3 6. He guide th me'], on a journey, in which it is easy
to stray from the right path. A guide was needed. Yahweh is the
guide. — in right tracks], those that lead directly and safely to the
place of destination, as distinguished from wrong tracks that would
lead astray. The moral and religious reference is involved in the
whole figure, and is not to be gained by de- parting from it in the
rendering "righteousness" of EV., after the ancient Vrss. — For His
jiame's sake]. The divine name, or honour is involved in guiding
rightly. — 4. Yea, when I walk in a gloomy ravine]. The hill country of
Judah is broken up by narrow and precipitous ravines, or wadys,
difficult to descend and ascend, dark, gloomy, and abounding in
caves, the abode of wild beasts and robbers {v. i S. 24). To pass
through these wadys was still more difficult than to find the right path
over the hills. The desire to depart from the figure of speech too soon
is probably responsible for the pointing of |^, so as to get "death
shade," "shadow of death," as if it implied the peril of death ; which
interpretation, through the EV". and Bunyan's use of it in his Fi/grim's
Progress, has become well nigh universal in English Literature until
recent times. — I fear 7io evil], harm, or injury of any kind, either from
falling or going astray, or from wild beasts, or robbers. — for Thou art
with me]. The com- panionship of his trusty guide removes all fear. —
Thy rod and Thy staff]. The rod for giving blows in defence, the staff
for support in walking. The reference to the shepherd's crook,

2IO PSALMS

though justified by an occasional use of the word translated "rod," has

no usage to justify it in connection with the word translated "staff." It
involves the continuation of the figure of the shep- herd throughout
this Str., which is improbable. — they cotnfort me]. The presence of
the guide with rod and staff in hand ready for use in his defence,
assures him of safety, of true guid- ance, and of eventually reaching
his destination. Any tendencies to fear are at once checked, and any
agitation or anxiety is soothed and calmed.

Str. III. is a progressive pentameter tetrastich, in which the host takes

the place of the shepherd and the guide of the previous Strs. — 5.
Thou spreadest before me a table]. The host welcomes his guest to a
feast all prepared for him on the table. — /;/ the presence of itiine
adversaries]. The psalmist is not without adversaries, but they are not
dangerous. He has guest-right with Yahweh. He is safe and secure,
because, in accordance with Oriental customs, the host is obliged to
protect his guest from all enemies, at all costs. — Hast Thou anointed
my head with oil]. A temporal clause with an apodosis subsequent
thereto. It was the custom in the Orient to honour guests by anointing
the head with oil, or scented grease, before entering the banqueting
room ; of. Am. 6^ V. also Lk. 7*^. It was also the custom to sprinkle the
guests with perfumes (Lane, Modern Egyptians, p. 203). The
entertainment here conceived is royal. — My cup is exhilarati?ig], the
cup given to me by my host, the wine cup of welcome. It is conceived
here not so much as a cup full to overflowing, as EV^ and most
moderns, but as one whose wine saturates, drenches, or soaks the
one who drinks it, so excellent its quality and so ample its quantity,
intoxicating, as the ancient Vrss. ; so Aug., explaining inebrians, " And
Thy cup yielding forgetfulness of former vain delights." " hiebrians,
irrigans, laetificans, con- solatione plenus, exuberans, redundans
excellentissimo liquore," Genebr. ; cf. Ps. 104^^ "wine that maketh
glad the heart of man." The Fathers generally find here a mystic
reference to the cup of the Eucharist. — 6. Surely goodness and
kindness], of the host to his guest. — pursue me]. These attributes
are personified, as attendants waiting upon the guest, just as other
attributes, 43' 85"-^="; cf. Is. 351". — a// the days of my life \\for iefigth
of

PSALM XXllI. 211

days]. This one is not a guest who is to be entertained once, and then
depart ; or one who is permitted occasionally to return ; but a guest
who is to have a permanent and perpetual place at the table of
Yahweh. Kindness is to follow him about, to wait on him continually
throughout his life ; and so in the parallel. — / shall dwell in the house
of Yahweh]. He takes up his con- tinual residence as guest in
Yahweh's house. This which is given in (©, 3 is more suited to the
context than |^, which by another pointing of the same consonant
gives another vb. and construc- tion, "and I will return." This is difficult
to explain gram- matically, and also is not in accordance with the
context which emphasises presence in the house and not absence
from it. The house of Yahweh is, indeed, the temple, and the feasts
are the sacrificial feasts continually provided in the temple. The con-
ception that Yahweh is the host to those partaking of the sacri- ficial
meals in His temple is not uncommon, v. 5^ 15^ 27^ 61^ 84^

1. ^•p'\ Qal ptc. c. sf. I sg. n>-i (v. 2^); taken by @, 3, with verbal force,
TTOifialvei lie, pascit )ue, as parall. requires. It is prob. that for rhyme
in •>_ it originally stood last in 1. like the other vbs. of the Str. For
Yahweh as shepherd cf. Gn. 4815 49-24 Mi. 7I* Ez. 34"-i9 Is. 49*^10
Ps. 8o2. — 2. p'nj] pi. cstr. of X nu n.f. pasture, meadow, mj Zp. 2", pinj
i2t.; elsw. in Pss. 651^ -^0;^^ 83'*, cf. Je. 9^ 231° 25^^. — X xv;'.^] n-iti.
tender grass, young herbage, as 37^ Dt. 32-. — \5i:''2-i;;] Hiph. impf. 3
m. c. sf. i sg. of f \'i-\ vb. Qal lie down, of lion 1 04-'^ Gn. 49^, Hiph.
catise to lie down, of flock Ps. ^j^ jg. 3312 Ez. 34^^. — Vy] for '?N of
late style, uttto, as <§ kirl, not by, alongside of, or even down to from
above. — n^njr] pi. abstr., rest, refreshment, cf. Is. 281^. | nmjD n.f.,
elsw. resting place 95" 1328- 1* Is. II'". — ^t.^TT^ Pi- impf- X '^•"'•J vb.
Pi. lead or guide, of flock here, prub. after Is. 49!^ cf. Is. 40"; subj.
Yahweh Ps. 31* Is. 51^*. — 3. "'V'31] not soul as distinguished from
body, but paraphrase for pers. pron. me {v. j^), or soul as seat of
emotion and passion, v. BD^. — 2T'c']'] : Polel impf. of 3iu' (v. 18''^)
phr. a.X., but cf. t5*3j 3ic'n Pr. 25I3 Ru. 4I5 La. iii-i«i9 Ps. 198. This is a
defective 1., rd. prob. air 3r> (inf. abs. after the vb., intensifying its
temporal idea, forever, cf. Ju. 5^^), and put •'U'dj at end. We have
thus far four trimeter lines with rhyme. — "';:nT] cstr. pi. of ^jvr, track
(of waggon or cart), of snares of wicked 140*', course of life Pr. 4^6
5"^i, here p-is ':: in physical sense, right as 1| leading to the proper
place. — • ''Ci:' fv^'^] supplementary; phr. also in 25^1 31* 79^ 106^
109-1 143" Is. 48' Ez. 20**. — 4. ■'; ^i] even when, or if, ox yea tho7igh
(Dr.), 3 sed et, cf. Is. i^^ Ho. 81" 9^^; V. for other uses of nj 8^ 14^ ig^~-
^^. — J x^^] n.m. valley, wady, elsw.i/' only 60^, n'^c 'J, as 2 S. 8^^. —
p.^':'^?] compound, '^v shadoiv and nin death, as pointed ; but this is
a rabbinical conceit. It should be pointed J mc^x

2 1 2 PSALMS

n.m. dense darkness, elsw. 44^0 loyio- " Ew.§270c K6.n-i-P-

20<Ci).4i5._qnjj>B'D] n. sf. i.p. X nji-'E'S n.f. ( -y/ j>'C') that on which
one rests, walking-stick, staff, not elsw. \p, but Ex. ai^^ Nu. 21I8 Is
36^^ Ez. 296 Zc. 8*. — non] resuming subj. with emph., so if- yf 1072*
{y. i(^). — ^Jpnr] Pi. impf. 3 pi. c. sf. i sg. t [nnj] vb. Niph. : (l) ^<? sorry,
have compassion, c. "73; 90^3 _ s^{ Ju. 21^; (2) rwif, regret one's
doings Pss. loS''^ no* Je. 20!*^ Ex. 13^^ (E); (3) com- fort oneself Ps.
77^ Gn. 38!'^ (J) ; Pi. comfort, console, abs., Ps. 69-1, c. ace. pers. 23''
71-1 ii9"6-8-^ II -\t;? 86i^. Ilithp. : (i) ^(? j<?rr)', have compassion, c. "'>
135" = Dt. 32^6; (2) comfort otieself Vs. iig^'^ Gn. 37^^ (J). These four
lines are tetrameters. — 5. J jnSr] n.m. table, mat or piece of leather
spread on ground, elsw. 69-"^ 78'^ 128*. — n:c'"!] Pi. pf. 2 m., prot.
conditional clause, hast thou made fat, greased, cf. Lk. 7*'^. \v-\ Qv.
2oi), here of anoint- ing with oil for banquet. — t ■"•;;"!] n.f. saturation,
elsw. 66^2 (?)_ j ,-in Qal drink to satiety 36^, Pi. drench 65I'. (5 koX rb
Trorripiov aov ixedvaKov, U in- ebrians, so S. These two lines are
pentameters. — 6. ^''O in]. In ItJ, S, 3 begins v.'^, but in (g cos
Kp6.riarov, U i/Wrtw praeclarus est, are at the end of v.^. They are
needed for measure in v.o. The phr. "(Dni 3VJ is a.X. For 3''!3 (i*. ^'),
ipn {v. 4.1*). They are personified and so subj. of vb. ''JiQTi;.. —
''n3w'i] Qal pf. I sg. c. 1 consec, 3ic pregnant retttrn to dwell, Maurer,
Baur, Koster, De.; but (5 rh Ka.Toi.Ktiv fie, so 2, U, as 27* 84^ '■> noa
inar, 1 coord, inf. cstr. c. sf. I sg. of aa'i (v. 2i) my dwelling, so Ros.,
Geier, De W., Hu., Heng., Dr., Kirk. 3 habitabo, so S, ^T, "'n3a'''i, Hare,
De Muis, Hi., Oort, Che.,Ba., Ew.S234(3)^ Ges. §69m(i),_nin> n^i], n^3
hotise {for dwelling of God, temple 36^ 52^" 65^ 92^* 93^ 118''^ 122^;
'2n nrjn dedication of 30^ (title), '3 nnxn 1161® 135^, 'o p>c 26*, '3
nNJp 69I*'; of entrance for worship, ace. after Na 58 6613; of
processions, ace. after iSn 122I, c. 3 55^^ '3 ny mi 42^ '33 onDj? 134I
135'^; of permanent residence for worship, ace. after 3C''', 2^ 27* 84^
cf. 84II, D''pi 'TIS (z/. .?/5). This verse is a pentameter.

PSALM XXIV.

Ps. 24 combines two Pss., originally independent, in the one theme,

entrance into the holy temple and city. The first is a didactic choral. A
choir within the court of the temple praises Yahweh as creator and
owner of all things (v.^-). A choir at the gate inquires what sort of a
man may enter the holy place (v.'*). The choir within responds, giving
both the characteristics of the man and the benefits he will receive
(v.^-^). The choir without asserts the claims of Jacob to such a
character, and to an entrance (v."). The second Ps. is a triumphal
choral. Yahweh has come to the holy city after a victory. The choir
without the city de- mands that the gate be raised that the glorious
king may enter

PSALM XXIV. 213

into Jerusalem (vJ) . The choir within inquires who he is ; and is

answered that it is the victorious Yahweh (v.**). Entrance is again
demanded (v.''), the same inquiry is renewed, and the effec- tual reply
is made that it is Yahweh, God of hosts (v.^") .

A. \}'^, 2 STR. 4^^ + 2^.

'T'O Yahweh belongs the earth and its fulness, The world and those
that dwell therein ; For He founded it upon the seas, And upon
streams establisheth it.

U 'ho may ascend the hill of Yahweh ?

Who may stand in His holy place ? QNE clean, and pure of mind,

Who hath not lifted up his soul to a lie ; He shall bear away a blessing
from Yahweh, And righteousness from the God of his salvation.

This is a generation which resorts to Him ;

Those who seek His face are Jacob.

B. V.^"^°, 2 STR. 2,^ -\- 1^ -\- 2\

T IFT up, O gates, (your) heads;

And exalt yourselves, ye ancient doors:

And the King of glory will enter.

Who, then, is the King of glory?

Yahweh, strong and mighty,

Yahweh, mighty in battle. T IFT up, O gates, (your) heads;

And (exalt yourselves) ye ancient doors:

And the King of glory will enter.

Who, the?!, is the King of glory?

Yahweh, (God of) hosts.

He is the King of glory.

Ps. 24 was in 13 and ^ {v. Intr. §§ 27, 31). © adds to the title an
assignment to the first day of the week, which corresponds with the
statement of the Talm. as to its liturgical use {v. Intr. § 39). In Christian
usage it is a proper Ps. for Ascension day. The Ps. is composed of
two Pss. of entirely different character, composed at widely different
periods. The older of these is evidently the second, v.'-^", which
probably alone bore the title. The first, \}-^, was probably inserted
subsequent to the prefixing of the title to the second. The combination
was made in order to make a Ps. appropriate to some special
occasion in the late Greek or the Maccabean period, otherwise the
Ps. would have been taken up into IE and W^ {v. Intr. §§ 32, 33). The
second Ps. alone would hardly be suitable for worship either in the
temple or synagogue. The second Ps. in its use of nisas (mSn) twts^,
s}^, and its em-

214 PSALMS

phasis upon His warlike characteristics, v.^, implies the warlike

Yahweh of David's time. The entrance into the city is that of Yahweh
at the head of a victorious army, which suits the removal of the ark to
Jerusalem ; cf. 2 S. 6. There is no mention in the history of any
subsequent going forth of the ark to war, and it is improbable. Frbm
that time on, Jerusalem was the holy city, the capital of Yahweh the
king, from whence He granted victory ; cf. Ps. 20'^. But He is not
conceived as going forth from the city to make war. Moreover, the
entrance is into the city, and not into the temple, as we would expect
in later times after the temple was built. The c'?iy ^r\ns, v.'- ^ the
ancient gates, are the gates of the city, which, though a recent
conquest of David, had been a royal city for centuries earlier than his
time, and whose gates might justly be named ancient, reaching back
into an antiquity beyond the memory of man. There is nothing in the
Ps. which requires a later date. It is difficult to see how a Ps. could
better fit a historical situation. V.^"^ are entirely different. It is the
temple, not the city, which is to be entered. It is not Yahweh who
enters, but men into His presence. He is enthroned in the city, and is
not at its gates. The mountain is the mountain of Yahweh, His sacred
place, v.^. His face they seek, v.**, from Him they are to receive a
blessing, v.^ But not only is the city His ; the earth and all the inhabit-
ants of the world are His, v.^. That implies the later postex.
conception that Yahweh is king of the whole world, and that His
temple is the central place of worship for the world. The conception of
creation is that of the erection of a building, an idea which we find
Pss. 89I'", 104^, Jb. 38'''*'i- Is. 48^^, although here it is conceived as
upon subterranean seas. The characteristics of the one privileged to
enter the sacred place are not external conformity to Law, but
internal, in the mind and soul, v.'*, implying a lofty ethical conception,
not earlier than the late Persian period, and sufficiently late to be
influenced by Heb. Wisdom rather than Law. The emphasis upon
Jacob as the name of the nation is based upon the Is.^; but the
imphcation that he has such ethical characteristics as are required by
Yahweh, is a conception which could only have originated in peaceful
times, when Pss. of lamentation and peni- tence were no longer
written, and when the pious might attend to their internal, ethical
development. On the whole, this Ps. seems to belong to the Greek
period subsequent to IBK, the early time of Heb. Wisdom.

PSALM XXIV. A.

Str. I. 1-2 was sung by a choir within the outer court of the temple,
praising Yahweh as creator and owner of all things. It is a trimeter
tetrastich of two syn. couplets, the latter giving the reason for the
former. — 1. To Yahweh belotigs']. He is the possessor and owner, cf.
89^^. — the earth and its fulness'] , all that fills it, its contents, its
creatures. — the world], with the special signification that it is
habitable, and accordingly associated with

PSALM XXIV. 215

it are those that dwell thetrin'], its inhabitants. Thus is asserted the
universal ownership of Yahweh, in accordance with the post- exiUc
conception that Yahweh is the universal God and the only God for the
whole earth. His ownership is based upon the fact that He had
created them. The creation is conceived as the erec- tion of a great
building, as in 89^- 104' Jb. 38^'i Pr. 8-^^"-. —2. For He\ emphatic, He
and no other. — founded it || establisheth //]. The single act of
creation passes over, as usual in OT., into the habitual act of God's
sustaining providence ; both later and more comprehensive ideas
than those given in the poems, Gn. 1-2, although the primitive
conception of subterranean seas and streams is still retained, cf. Gn.
7'^ Ex. 20^ Ps. 136^. For vari- ous other conceptions of the relations of
sea and dry land, cf. Gn. i^ Pr. 8^ Jb. 26''"i-. — 3 is a trimeter couplet
sung by a choir outside the gate, inquiring the conditions of entrance.
— Who may\, not what person, but what sort of a person, as 15^ —
ascend\ go up the hill, which is called the hill of Yahweh, be- cause
His temple or residence was upon it, as Is. 2^ = Mi. 4^ Is. 30^. — may
stand\ among the accepted worshippers, admitted to the sacred
precincts. — in His holy place'], as consecrated to His worship.

Str. II. 4-5 is the response of the choir within, in two syn. couplets, the
first giving the characteristics of the one who might be admitted to
Yahweh's presence. These are two in number. — 4. One clean]. An
innocent man, as lo'^ 15^. This one is still further defined as pure of
fnind. He is characterized by internal innocence, cleanness, and
purity. This has been weakened in the ancient texts by the insertion
of " hands " after " clean," which makes it refer to action, giving two
characteristics and making the line into a tetrameter. — IVho hath not
lifted up his soul], in desire, cf. 25^ 86'' 143*. — to a lie], falsehood, in
accordance with 12^41^ 144^". This is an internal desire, harmonious
with the previous purity of mind. This explanation is favoured not only
by the parallel, of the previous line, but also by the subsequent line,
'^, and Vrss. — and hath not sworn to deceit]. This was doubtless an
explanatory gloss ; but it changes the tetrastich into a pentastich, and
so destroys the symmetry of the Ps. — 5. The second couplet sets
forth the benefits to be derived from Yahweh
2l6 PSALMS

in His house. — He shall bear away], take with him, when he departs
from the temple. — a blessing], suited to the pure in mind, II
righteousness, suited to the sincere desire. This latter is not in the
sense of alms, as (§, a meaning not known to OT. ; or in the sense of
that which is ethically right, which could hardly be bestowed upon him
; but in the meaning urged by the phr. God of his salvation, saving
righteousness, righteousness of vindication, as usual, Pss. 5^ 22^-
36'^+ and Is.' 45^ 46^=^ 51*^ +. — 6. The choir without claims the right
of entrance in a couplet responding to the demand as to character, by
stating the privilege belonging by inheritance to the seed of Jacob.
They are not strangers who seek access to Yahweh, but His own
people. — This is a gefiera- tion], a class of men whose characteristic
it is, that they resort to Him II seek His face]. The ptcs. express
continual resort to the sacred place for worship. ^ has " Thy face,"
which gives an abrupt change of person and makes it difficult to
explain the context. " O Jacob," PBV., is an adaptation to "^ of some
texts of 3 which have " face of Jacob." But the context makes it evi-
dent that these are not strangers seeking Jacob, but Israel resort- ing
to his God. "Thy face, O God of Jacob," RV., adapts ^ to (©, which
gives " the face of the God of Jacob," but the insertion of "God" looks
like an interpretation and it leaves the subj. out of the parall. The
subj., syn. with generation, is exceedingly for- cible in the climax if it is
defined as Jacob, with all the historic rights to the covenanted
promises contained in the name. Inas- much as the suffix " they" is
not in (§, &, V, it is an interpreter's addition. It is easy to correct the
text after the parall. and read " His face," and to regard the couplet as
inclusive, " generation " beginning and "Jacob" closing it.

PSALM XXIV. B.

Str. I. is a trimeter tristich, the first two lines syn., the third synth. A
triumphal army, with Yahweh at its head, is at the gates of Jerusalem
demanding entrance. The choir summons the gates to open to admit
the king. — t. O gates], personified and addressed as persons, || Ye
ancient doors], as reaching back in history into hoary antiquity.
Jerusalem was a very ancient city

PSALM XXIV. 217

before David captured it, whose origin is so remote that it is earUer

than all historical accounts of it. — lift up your heads || exalt
yourselves]. The reflexive is more in accord with the par- alleUsm
than the passive " Be ye lift up," YN\ It is well explained by Ewald : " A
new king is about to enter the ancient and venerable city, and indeed
the highest and mightiest conceivable, Yahweh Himself, enthroned
upon the ark of the Covenant, Such a king has never entered this city,
and the gray gates, although venerable with age, are too small and
mean for Him." — And the King of glory], a phr. only here; but
Yahweh is frequently conceived as king, Ex. is^^ Pss. 53 ioi« 29!" 44^
^t'-^ 48^ 68-^ 74^- 84* 95^ 98" 99'* 145^ 149"; and glory is one of the
most common attributes of Yahweh, 29^ 72^^ i45^^- Here the glory is
that of warlike achieve- ments, such as that ascribed to the king of
David's dynasty, 21*'. — 8. The choir within the gates responds to the
summons in a monostich of inquiry. It is not necessary to think of the
gates as speaking. It is the challenge of the sentinels, who must
demand the password officially, even if they know what the answer
will be. It is the poet's art to thus get a reason for the glorification of
Yahweh the king. The choir without respond in a couplet setting forth
who the king is. — Yahweh], the God of Israel, is this king, and not
David, God's son, the divine repre- sentative in kingship. — strong a?
id mighty]. These attributes are those of a warrior, as defined in the
stairlike parall. mighty in battle. The king is a valiant hero, victorious in
battle, a great conqueror. He has returned from a glorious war ; cf. "
Yahweh is a man of war" Ex. is'^; cf. also Num. 10^ i S. 4-^*'>- for the
warlike character of the Ark, as bearing the divine presence.
Str. II. 9-10. The choir of the army repeats the trimeter trip- let,
renewing the demand for entrance in identical terms.

10. The sentinels make an identical challenge. The choir respond in

terms that cannot be questioned, by giving the divine name,
characteristic of the Davidic dynasty. The longer and more ancient
title, YaJnveh {God) of Hosts, is required by the measure. It was
shortened by an early editor at the expense of the measure, in
accordance with the usage of his time, into "Yahweh Sabaoth," and
so in all Vrss. after (g " Lord of Hosts." The original title of Yahweh,
given as the countersign or military password for

2l8 PSALMS

entrance to the royal city, is used here in accordance with the original
meaning of this divine name as given in i S. 17''^, " God of the battle
array of Israel." It was especially appropriate if we suppose that the
entire army of Israel was then at the gates of Jerusalem with king
David at their head, conducting the Ark of Yahweh to the sacred place
consecrated for it. — He^ emphatic, and no other, is the King of glory,
cf. v.'- ^.

XXIV. A. 1. mn'S] S of possession, emph. — | nN'':'?pi V!?,'^'^] phr. Dt.

33^® Is. 34I Mi. i2 Je. 816 472 Ez. jg- 30I-; cf. 'ci Va.n' Pss. 5012' SqI-^,
-31 dm 9611 98".— na nu*'!] retracted accent because of final
monosyl. @ inserts Trdires = Sa; but it is absent in this same phr. 98''
107^*, and is interp. '^3.-' {z>. (f). 2'i/''' {y. 2^"). V.i"- rhymes in final n_.
— 3. ''Ci]. 1 is a prosaic addition im- pairing the measure. — nini in]
the temple mount, elsw. Is. -^ ( = Mi. 4-) 30-''; of Horeb, Nu. lo^^ (JE),
nix3S -> in Zc. 8^, cf. Ps. 7^.-4. d^-d ^:]] a.X., but •'pj used for innocent
person, v. loS, a''DD is a gl. of interpretation, mak- ing the 1,
tetrameter. — ^p':"" \?] cf. aaV nj 73I, 11'-' v. ^. — i^n] rel. is a gl.
balanced with E^ijr, making this 1. also tetrameter. A tetrameter
couplet in the midst of trimeters is altogether improbable. — iu'dj NirS
NU'j nS] Kt., (5, J[. But Qr. ■'V's;, as if it were a citation from Ex. 20'^ =
Dt. 5^1. rsj for cr, cf. Ps. 139^''. NIC' V. 12^. Syn. is ^rpjh^ jjarj nSi], For
>'3ir v. jji. nsin V. j~. This favours falsehood in the previous 1. rather
than the dis- honouring of the name of God. It is prob. that this 1. is an
explanatory gl., so Bi., Ba. It makes the only tristich in the Ps. (S adds
the gl. t^j irXrjaiov aiiTov, "S proximo suo. — 5. ni'^'^i]. @ has
eXerj/xocrvvrjv, but this is a late mng. of np-is not used in OT. Here
np-is 1| noia is |1 ';t\ as in Is. 2 (espec.) and subsequent writers, v. j^.
— ^^-Z'] •'h'^n] cf. 18*" 25^ 27^ 65*^ 79^ 85^, and for other uses of
i'V"'. ^- ^^^- <S (rcjrijpos is concrete for abstr. — 6. ^z'-^,'^'] Kt., VB'n
Qr., both ptc. as rel. clauses, || ••Z'p2r:, (S, 3, both pi., as in 9^^ Ehn
vb. seek, consult, by resorting to a sacred place, so ace. of "i 78^* Gn.
25^^ (J) Ex. 181* (E) +. — 2pi;2 q\JD ifpac]. Jacob is not vocative, the
suffix cannot refer to him. It is not the face of Jacob that is sought, but
God's face. It is possible to make i^'p an independent clause, it is
Jacob, but that is harsh. (S has ToO QfoO'IaKiliP, so S, 'F, and most
moderns, which makes the 1. too long unless with Hare and Grimme
Ss-'if. It gives good sense in accordance with parall. 3 in text of Lag.
has faciein tuain Jacob, as |^, but in text of Nestle, faciem Jacob, 3py
''JD, cf. PBV. But it is not foreign peoples seeking the face of Jacob,
as in the conception of second Isaiah and Zechariah, but faithful
Israelites seeking the presence of their God in the temple in Zion. A
simple and natural interpretation would be to regard this 1, as in
introverted parall. with previous 1. :

This is a generation which resorts to Him;

Those who seek His face are Jacob.

PSALM XXV. 219

r\ in y:D is txt. err., not in (S, S>, rd. vjd || ruhi. > has been omitted in
the one place, 1 in the other, and 1 has been inserted in JtJ, 3 as
interpretation. — 7. 2D"'r!<!-\ a^fu' iNt:'] so Aq., 3, S', ST. (§, S make
C3"'U'>s-» = oJ dpxom-es v^jlI^v here and in v.^ the subj., and an^'U'
obj., so TS prtncipes; the chiefs are to hft the gates instead of their
spreading themselves open; but the sf. with Dj-'U'N-i is not easy; in
this case it ought to be with gates. Prob. both sfs. were interp. and the
original had none. — '<''3;)]. The 1 might be subordinate with
subjunctive, (hat he niay enter : better introducing apod, of imv., and
he will enter, v.Y)xS^^'. — 8. nrv] <tv^QX\'i\c, who then, so v.^'' 25I-.
— mj,;] adj. only here of -', and Is. 431^ of army; vb. for "' Ps. 68-^ cf.
itj? ynr 89", and ?>• as attributive 62^2 63^ 68'^5 g^i ^5", ^Sn ly gg''. —
T-ij] adj. for might of God fighting for His people, elsw. Dt. 10" Ne. 9^2
jg. io2i je. 32I8; of valiant man, v. i(f. — ncn'^n io.i] stairlike parall., for
this 1. completes what the previous 1. began, defining mighty as
mighty in battle. — 9 = v." save that •iNtMH gives place to iNi;"; but
this is doubtless txt. err., for there is no obj. (5 had Niph., so Hare, al.
% changes to ertgite from elevaniini. But a change is improb. in this
word only. — 10. nt Nin ^r]. The inquiry is repeated, differing only from
v.^" by insertion of Nin, but this makes the 1. too long. Nin is copula
and interpretative. (5 is same as v.*'", so also 3. — n'iNns nin>] so (S
and 3, makes a dimeter. This is possible, but it is more likely that it
was a copyist's shortening of the older phr. riN:3X ^hSn mn^, which
gives a good trimeter, into the phr. used in his own time. — \ n^v] n.m.
: (l) arviy, organised for war 44IO 60^2 68^* 108'-; (2) of angels 103-1
148^; (3) fig. of heavenly bodies 33^; (4) war 6812 (?), others fig. (i); (5)
niN3X as name of God of David and dynasty, based on i S. I7■*^ VNiri
ni3-i>'D 'n 'S '', originally mx^sn ■•nSN '% Am. 6I'* Ho. I2<^, usually
mN3S "Ti^n "i Ps. 89^, reduced to nixas "> 24^0 46^.12 489 842.4 13^
preceded by ^jin 69' Is. 315 je. 219+. riiN3X D^ri'^N Ps. 8o^- ^^,
preceded by mn^ 59*' 8o^- '■^'^ 84^; in all cases d^hSn for an original
nini and where preceded by nin-' conflation. — liaon iSa Kin] emph.
conclusion. @ has avrb^ iariv oItos = ni Nin,

PSALM XXV., 3 STR. f.

Ps. 25 is a prayer of the congregation in three parts, (i) Peti- tion, that
they that trust in Yahweh may not be shamed, but rather those
dealing treacherously (v.'"'') ; that Yahweh will teach His ways (v.^-'),
and remember His compassion rather than sins of youth (v,*^'). (2)
Confidence, that Yahweh will teach the afflicted His way (v.*"^) ; that
His paths are kindness and faith- fulness (v.^") ; and that He will
instruct and give His intimacy to those fearing Him (v.''""). (3) Petition,
that Yahweh will bring out of distresses (v.'^''') ; that He will see his
enemies (v.'-') ;

220 PSALMS

and that He will deliver those that wait on Him (v.^^). Peti- tions for
pardon were inserted by an editor in place of lines which he threw out
(v."-^''). A liturgical addition makes a general plea for the ransom of
Israel (v.").

TJNTO Thee, Yahweh, I lift up my soul; (O my God,) let me not be

ashamed. In Thee I trust, (therefore) let not mine enemies exult; even
mine; Yea, let none that wait on Thee be ashamed ; let them be
ashamed that deal

treacherously without effect. Thy ways make me know, Yahweh,

(and) Thy paths teach me; Lead me in Thy faithfulness and teach me
; for Thou art the God of my salvation. Remember Thy compassion,
Yahweh, and Thy kindness, for they are of old. The sins of my youth
remember not ; according to Thy kindness, remember me. Q.OOD
and upright is Yahweh : therefore will He instruct in the way :

He will lead the afflicted in (His) judgment, and He will teach the
afflicted

His way. All the paths of Yahweh are kindness and faithfulness to
them that keep His
covenant.

Who then is (he) that feareth Yahweh ? He will instruct him in the way
He

chooseth ; He himself will dwell in prosperity ; and his seed will inherit
the land. The intimacy of Yahweh have they that y^ar (His name), and
His covenant,

to make them know it. lyriNE eyes are continually unto Yahweh, that
He may bring forth my feet. Turn unto me and be gracious unto me;
for desolate and afflicted am L As for the troubles of my mind, O
make room from my distresses ; O bring me

forth.

O see mine enemies; for they are many, and they hate me with a
hatred of

violence. O keep me and deliver me ; let me not be ashamed, for I

seek refuge in Thee. Let integrity and uprightness {^deliver me) ; for,
Yahweh, I wait on Thee.

Ps. 25 was in © {v. Intr. § 27). <S has ^j/aX/xSs ; but it is not in J^, and
it is improbable that it would have been omitted if original. The Ps. is
an acrostic hexameter ; all the letters of the alphabet appear except 1
and p. The 1 might be found if with (@ we read ^pni for ||J imN v.'^'^;
but then only three of the six words would be given, and that at the
expense of the strophi- cal organisation of the Ps. These words are
more like a gloss of intensifica- tion. The analogy of Ps. 34 favours
the opinion that the omission of 1 was intentional. With twenty-two
letters it was impracticable to get symmetrical Strs. without such an
omission. The p Str. might be restored by substituting nNip for HKi,
v.iSj regarding the repetition of the latter word as due to dit-

* This indicates the omission of an original line. The words italicised

indicate the stairlike parallelism characteristic of this Ps.
PSALM XXV. 221

tography. But it is probable that this line was a later substitution for
the original line, as was v.^^, in order to introduce into the Ps. two
petitions for forgiveness of sins. For these two lines are awkward in
their relation to their context, interrupting the movement of the
thought; and they lack the catch- word of the stairlike parallelism {v.
Intr. § 12 A) characteristic of the Ps. in every other line: rn v.i-^, loS
v.*- 5, nai v.6.7^ -jm v.8- 9, n-i> v.^^-", K>sin V.16- 17^ and it is
probable Ssj v.^"- 21, the nxj v.21 being due to a copyist's error or a
stylistic change. It is noteworthy that the catchword is in both lines of
the distichs, but only in first and third lines of the tristichs, v^-^- 12-14.
15-17. V.-2, as Ps. 34-3, is a liturgical addition. It is improbable that
any writer would omit a letter of the alphabet from his acrostic, and
then add a supplementary line to rectify the omission. Moreover, the
use of □'■n'^N for nin> of the Ps. is evidence of a later hand, as well
as the use of '^ntj'> by way of generalisation of the petition and
confidence of the Ps. The Ps. has three Strs., the first and the third
petitions, separated by the second, expressing trust in Yahweh. It
shows no dependence on earlier writings. It is entirely original as a
composition. The language is not early and not very late. The phrase
myj niNOn v.'^, of. Ez. 2321 Jb. 1326, looks back on the youth of the
nation. The terms (im) p-nin v.*- 1*, nin-(N ncS v.*, imn v.^- ^, r\-\v v.8-
12^ all show the influence of D. There is no evidence of the influence
of P save in vrn;' \.^'^, which is a gloss, nna nsj v.^" is elsewhere only
Dt. 33^ and may be regarded as a poetic synonym of n^-\a i::u'. The
use of Jj'? v.^", as 152 24* 90^2 1041^ is that of the Prophets of the
Restoration Zc. 1-8 Hg., Jo. There are phrases and words peculiar to
the Ps. : "' t.;"'1 3it3 v.^, the ethical use of 31B for God elsw. f 11939.68
. jn,-,3 for alliance or friendship with God v.^*, Dcn; nxjii' v.^^ •\z<^^ en
v.'^i personified attributes. Other noteworthy words and phrases are:
3it32 i^^.-^ v.i^, cf. Jb. 2ii3 36" Ec. 7"; '•• ^^D v.i*, cf. Jb. 29* Pr. f'^; >j:m
•>':'!< 7\iB v.is 86^^ 119I32; i^m alone, solitary \}^ 68"; a-'mn v."
dubious meaning, cf. Ps. 42; f ^pisc v.^^ 1076- 13- 19- 28 jb. 1524 Zp.
i^s. These tend to the terminology of Job. The language and style
favour the Persian period prior to Nehemiah.

Str. I. is a hexameter heptastich of petition, composed of a tristich and

two distichs, each with its catchword, in stairlike parallehsm. — 1-3.
Unto Thee || in Thee'], both emphatic in position, to indicate that
Yahiveh, || my God, was the only person to whom it could be said, / lift
tip my soul, in longing desire, || / trust, of confidence and reliance, ||
wait on Thee, cf. v.^^, hoping, expecting help. — let me not be
ashained], by being overcome by enemies : the catch- word of the
tristich, repeated both negatively and positively in v.^ — let not mine
enemies exulf], in triumph. These two vbs., originally in synonymous
clauses in two different lines, were by a prosaic editor brought
together in one line in f^ and so in EV".,

222 PSALMS

at the expense of the parall., the measure, and the acrostic of the
second Hne. — them that deal treacherously'], they are crafty, in-
triguing, treacherous enemies. — ^uithout effect^viiihout accomphsh-
ing anything, as 7^, "disappointed of their expectations," Ham.; "
without cause " of EV. is not justified by usage. All this is not the
prayer of an individual, but of a community in peril from crafty
enemies. — 4-5. Thy ways || Thy paths'], terms of the legislation of D.,
in which the people were to walk in their course of life. — make me
know \ teach me], the latter the keyword, reappearing therefore in v.^
|| lead me ; all bringing out the divine discipHne of Israel on its
positive side of instruction and guidance in the Law. This is enforced
by an appeal to historic experience, in Thy faithfulness], that is, to the
promises of the covenants with the fathers. — God of my salvation'],
whose character it is to save, and from whom salvation comes. A
later editor adds, either to the text or originally on the margin, so that
it subsequently came into the text, on Thee do I wait all the day]. This
is parallel in thought to the previous clause, and a repetition of that of
v.^, with- out any proper motive in the Ps, itself, and at the expense of
the measure and strophical organisation. — 6-7. Remember], the
keyword of the distich, repeated therefore in both negative and
positive form in v.^ ; cf. v.^. — Thy compassion], the sympathetic
attitude of Yahweh towards His people as their Sovereign and Father
; 1| kindness, as in v.', which is the only measure of the remembrance.
This is more probable than the pi. " loving kind- nesses " EV'., more
properly " loving deeds " JPSV., which, though sustained by |^ and
Vrss., is a late and uncommon usage, and is probably an assimilation
to the previous plural, which, however, is an abstract plural and not,
as this would be, a plural of number. The difference is one of
interpretation and not of an originally different text. — They are of
old]. These gracious attributes of Yahweh have characterised Him
from the most ancient times in the historical experience of His people.
This suggests in antithe- sis. The sins of my youth remember not], the
sins that the people had committed in former generations, in the
beginning of the national existence, as in Ez. 23^^ in connection with
the abode in Egypt. — a7id my transgressions] is a gloss of
amplification, mak- ing the line over full. " Remember not sins " is a
prophetic term.

PSALM XXV. 223

Je. 31^ Ez. 18^ 33^^ Is. 43-^ Ps. 79* +, to indicate that Yahweh, in His
sovereign grace, puts them out of mind, treats them as if they had
never existed. It is parallel to " not impute " Ps. 32^, "not reward
according to" 103'". It is also syn. with "passing over, overlooking,
ignoring " them, Acts i y""* Rom. 3-^. — O Thou for Thy goodness
sake']. This is a gloss, introducing an additional plea, and adding a
prosaic short sentence to a line and a Str. which are already
complete.

Str. II. expresses trust and confidence in Yahweh, intervening

between Strs. of petition. It is composed of a distich, v.^^, and a
tristich, v.^-"", with catchwords and stairlike parallelism, and two
intervening lines, v.^""". — 8-9. Good and upright is Yahweh']. The
ethical character of Yahweh is here emphasised, at the begin- ning, in
order to indicate that His disciplinary guidance is ethical. Usually God
is good, as benignant ; here, as iiq'^^-^, seldom else- where in OT.,
ethically good. — Therefore], on the basis of this character of
Yahweh. — will He instruct || lead || teach], stating as a fact what was
prayed for in v.^"^. — the ivay], the keyword of this distich, therefore,
repeated in v.'', which also takes up the term of v.*^, the afflicted ;
pious Israel, as afflicted by enemies, v.^ ; V. 9^^. Therefore sinners
v.^ is improbable in the parallelism. It is a later gloss, making the line
over full, and preparatory to the petition for pardon v.^^ — 10. All the
paths of Yahweh], not the paths in which Yahweh goes, but the paths
which Yahweh teaches His people, as v.^ — a7-e kindness and
faithfulness], as in v.''- ^ He leads in faithfulness, and kindness is the
norm of His remembrance of His people. — to them that keep His
covenant], the covenant between Yahweh and His people, whose
substance is the Deutero- nomic instruction in those ways and paths
already spoken of. The keeping of this covenant is a walking in its
ways under the guid- ance of Yahweh. — and His testijnonies], a
gloss of amplification from the point of view of the later priestly
legislation, making the line over full. We should now expect, in
accordance with the method of this psalmist, a synonymous hne with
the catchword of this line repeated, and that covenant would be this
word. In fact the expression of trust and confidence which
characterises this Str. is suddenly abandoned, and petition abruptly
appears. — 11. For Thy name^s sake], an urgent plea, as the basis of
the

224 PSALMS

petition, thrown before for emphasis, that the good name, the honour
of Yahweh may not suffer in His people. — pardon mine iniquity'], Hft
it up as a burden, and bear it away from me and from Thee; syn.
"forgive," as y}^. — for it is great], not in intensity, but in amount, cf.
19". All this is well suited to a worshipping congregation; but it is not in
accord with the con- text, or the course of thought of the Ps. It
doubtless was a hturgical substitution for the original line, which was
parall. with v.^" — 12. IV/io then is he .?] This inquiry is in order to
prepare the mind for the emphatic answer, that feareth Yahweh], the
key- word of this tristich, reappearing therefore in v." — He will in-
struct him in the way, as v.*, || make them know it, as v.*. — He
chooseth], relative clause with Yahweh subj., as ^t'^"- 65^. It is usually
interpreted as " he should choose," with man as subject. The context
favours the former interpretation. — 13. He himself] antith, to his
seed, or posterity ; the former ivill dwell in prosperity, in accordance
with the blessedness and prosperity promised to those who fear
Yahweh and walk in His ways, cf. Dt. 28; the latter will inherit the land,
the promised land of Canaan, as Pss. 37*^ 44S in accordance with
Gn. 15^ Num. if 21-^-^ Jos. 18^ (JE) Dt. i^- ^'- 39 -j. . — 14. The
intimacy of Yalnveh], the intimate, secret fellowship granted to those
admitted to the inner circle of friend- ship or alliance, cf. Pr. 3^-, Jb.
29* ; II covenant, which, while refer- ring to the Deuteronomic
covenant, as above v.'", has yet in this connection the more
fundamental meaning of an alliance, as Ps. 55^\ — they that fear {His
name)], as 61^ 86" 102^^, for so the text originally read, as the
measure requires, instead of " fear Him " of ^, followed by EV\, which
leaves the measure defective by just one word, which appears,
however, in (3, although " His name " is there expanded into a clause,
practically identical in other respects with the previous one.

Str. III. is composed of a tristich, v.^^^'', and a distich, y.^^\ with the
usual catchwords and intervening lines, v.^^^^ of a differ- ent
character ; cf. v.^'^". — 15. Mine eyes] in antithesis with my feet. The
former look continually unto Yahweh ; the latter, Yah- weh on His part,
in response to the pleading look, brings forth from a place of peril. —
that He may bring forth], in accordance with the petition which is
characteristic of the entire Str., as
PSALM XXV. 225

distinguished from the calm statement of fact which is charac- teristic

of the previous Str. The EV^ and interpreters generally regard the
clause as causal in accordance with previous context, " for He shall
pluck," a loose but poetic rendering of vb. meaning " bring forth,"
which is the keyword of the tristich. — from the net'] in ^ and Verss. is
due to an interpretative gloss after 9^^; but it is at the expense of the
measure and has nothing to suggest it in the context, and really is too
specific, leading away from the more general thought of the tristich.
— from my distresses'], the parallel of v.^", where the vb. is repeated,
also syn. with the adj. desolate, abandoned to enemies, left alone {v.
22^^ 68"), and afflicted, suffering from words and deeds of the
enemies, as v.^'^; so also with troubles of my mind, mental distress,
anxiety caused by the treachery of the enemies, — 16. Turn unto tne
and be gracious unto me]. The turning unto the people on the part of
Yahweh is an appropriate response to their eyes continually directed
unto Him. — 17. O make room], in accordance with the usage of 4- ;
give breathing-place, breadth of position, in contrast to the straits, the
cramped and narrow position, in which they were now situated, a
mng. entirely appropriate between the verbs " bring forth." The
rendering of (§, Jl, EV^, al., " the troubles of my heart are enlarged,"
has no usage in Heb. to justify it ; and the interpretation of the vb. as
perfect, while justified by ^, is against the context, and due to an
ancient misreading of the text, attach- ing the letter Waw to the
preceding instead of the following word. — 18. O see mine affliction
and my travail]. This line is ren- dered suspicious at the start by its
substitution of a vb. with "1, and indeed the same as that of v. 19, for
the expected one with p, which should appear here in the order of the
alphabet. An easy emendation would give us this ; but there remain
the same objec- tions that we have found against v.", namely, the
unexpected plea, and forgive all my sins, and the absence of the
catchword of the distich. It is probable, therefore, that we have a
liturgical substi- tution for the original line syn. with v.^^ — 19. O see
mine ene- mies], the same as those mentioned v.^, only there they
were treacherous, and so dangerous ; here they are many,
numerous, and so outnumbering the people of Yahweh that they
need rein- forcement. — and they hate me]. This is probably the
catchword Q

226 PSALMS

of the distich, and was to be found in the original mate to this line ;
intensified by with a hatred of violence, a hatred that prompts to
deeds of violence. — 20-21. O keep me and deliver me'], the latter
probably the keyword of the distich, reappearing in v.^' in the original
text ; but an early copyist by the mistake of a single letter read it "
preserve me," which really implies a previous deliverance, and is not
so well suited to wait on Thee II seek refuge in Thee, which imply that
the deliverance has not yet been granted. — Let me not be ashamed]
goes back to the beginning of the Ps. v.^"^, and implies the
continuance of the same situation. — Let integrity and uprightness],
personified as messen- gers of God sent forth to deliver His people,
cf. 23*^ 431 — Yah- weh] concludes as well as begins the Ps.,
according to (!l ; but ^ omits it, and so loses one tone from the
measure. — 22. This is a liturgical addition by a late editor, as 34^^. —
O God] is charac- teristic of IE and an Elohistic period of composition.
Yahweh was this psalmist's God. — ransom out of all his troubles], cf.
78^^ 130^ — Lsrael], the name of the people of God, cf. 14^ This final
petition was suited for the congregation in worship at all times ; it
generalises the Ps., which was based upon a particular historical
experience.

1-2. T'^^n] emph., so also "'D'OJ as the seat of desire; u'jjj Ntt'j Hfi up
(he soul, in desire, nin-' Sn 86* 143^ ; '^N rei 24'* Dt. 241^ Ho. 4^ Pr.
19I8. The 1. is defective, lacking two words to make up the hexameter
characteristic of this alphabetical Ps. One of these is 'n'^*;;, after (5 ;
the other is the superfluous n^'iaN-Sx of next 1., which a prosaic
editor has attached to the juss. that follows, bringing the two together.
Then 1. 2 begins with its letter. Tin, also emph., and has its right
measure, ro is the keyword of the first tristich, thrice repeated {v. 6^^),
this poet showing a liking to the stairlike parallelism {v. Intr. § 12 a). —
^nm^] emph. present {v. /). — ii^p^ '^nJ Qal 3 pi. neg. juss. '^N should
be '^nm as (g in order to be a separate word with tone. (S also has
KaTa-yeXaffdrwcrdv /xov, 'S irrideant me, ir;."^-, so Che. ''S is not
constructed with the vb., which elsw. is always with :>, but with the
noun, to intensify personal reference. — 3. q-ip"*^;] vb. Qal ptc. pi. sf.
2 m. % nip, t Qal ptc, ihose waiting fo7- Yahweh ^j' 378 6g'' Is. 40^1
49^3 La. 3-^. Pi. (i) wait, look eagerly for, c. ace. rei Ps. 39* La. 2^^, sq.
inf. Ps. 69^1 Is. 5"^-*; c. ace. Yahweh Ps. ^j-5-2? 402 130^; ar 52ii(?);
abs. 130^; c. Sx Yahweh 27U. 14 3734 Is, ^i5, (2) Lie in wait for, c. ace.
Ps. 56^ c. ':' pers. 11995. '^D should be attached by Makkeph to cj and
not to following ptc. for better euphony. — ir3.> nS] Qal. impf. 3 pi.
indie, with neg. nS is not suited to con-

PSALM XXV. 227

text. © had juss. with Sn, which is much more probable. The Sk
should be attached by Makkeph to the vb. to make one tone. —
c^ran] Qal ptc. pi., article with force of rel. t iJ3, vb. Qal, aci or dea/
treacherously, ptc. pi., 2^^ 119^-5^ Is. 2i2 241*^ 33^ Je. 3^-^^ 9^ + ; IIN
nja Ps. 59*^, abs. 78^', c. ace. pers., 73^^, elsw. c. 3 pers. — Ei"^^";],
not without cause, for which no usage can be shown; but without
accomplis/iittg anything, as 7^; cf. 2 S. l^^ Is. 55'^. —

4. ^\P"'"!] emph. Str. ■', pi. sf. 2 m. -\-}-}, 7vays for taws, so v.^ (v. i^),
term of D. — Tiipinis] pi. sf. 2 m., n-ix (v. 8^), paths for latvs. This word
has to bear two beats in the measure, therefore it should be preceded
by 1, as (S- — sjidS] Pi. imv. sf. I p. inV (v. 18^^), teach, the keyword
of the distich, y.'*-^. —

5. This V. is overfull. The three words of the last clause are

suspicious. Are they a gl. or part of the missing Str. i ? If with (5 we
read ■:\^i'ii^ we might begin with 1. However tempting it may be to
find Str. 1 here, yet the argu- ments against it are irresistible. The last
clause is a gl. — 6. ibi] {v. S^), the keyword of the distich, v."-''. —
T'cri"!] pi. sf. 2 m. J ani, n.m. only abst. intensive pi.: compassion, (i)
usually of God 77!'^ 79^ II9"-15'^, || non 2jS 4oi"2 1034 Ho. 2^1 Je. 16^;
phr. T'cm 313 Pss. 518 69"; c. h-; 145^; (2) of man Io646. _ ^'700] Thy
deeds of kindness {v. 4^),Y>U mostly late I f 892- ^o 107*8 l^. 322 Is.
63", improb. in view of its use with an attribute here and the use of the
sg. in parall. 1.; rd. :i"!pn. It has been assimilated to l^cni. — >;]
though sustained by <S 6'ti, is prob. a gl. of interpretation. — 7. "'■'U'?
niscjn] pi. emph., phr. a.X., but cf. Jb. 1323 Ez. 23^1. J "\i>'J, n.m., only
pi. zhst.., youth, elsw. 103^ 127*, 'JC 71^- ^" I20i'^--, from youth
up,cL'i'^ 144^^- — ''i'f?] pi. sf. i sg. (v. ig^''). (5 has ayvoiaz, which is
better suited to context; but both are probably glosses, as are also
the words that follow •''7, for the 1. is just so much overfull. nn,s is not
in <§, Jf. It is an emph. reference to Yahweh in connection with the
imv., due to the insertion of ^3^t3 ]yr:h, which is only an emph.
reiteration of ^^a^3. J 2x2 n.m. (i) good things, coll. as given by
Yahweh 271^ 65^; (2) abst. prosperity o{ Jerusalem \ 2?,^, goodness
of taste iig^^; (3) goodness of God, in salvation of His people 2^'' 145'',
cf. Is. 63^; stored up for His saints Ps. 312°. — 8. nin^ ir^ 3^a] phr.,
a.X. \ ^''c:, adj. (l) good, pleasant 452 133I; (2) excellent of its kind, oil
1332; (3) appropriate, becoming 7328 922 147I; (4) c. |C, comp. better
than 37!'^ 63* 84" liS^-^ ii9"2; (5) well, prosperous II25; (6) good,
understanding nil", as 2 Ch. ii^" Pr. 3*+; (7) benign, of God 86°; phr.
ara >3 34^ 106I 107I i i8i- ^ 1358 136I Je. 33"+ ; cf. Ps. 100^; c. ';> 73'
145^; attribute of divine Spirit 14310= Ne. 92", of divine name Pss. 52II
54^, of divine kindness 69I'' 10921 ; (8) good, right, ethically, (a) of man
125*, the way 36^; {b) of God ^5* 11939-68. nc^ (v. 7"), js'Sj; (v. /5). —
0>Nt3n] (71. i^) is prob. gl., as the 1. is overfull and the thought of
sinners is not suited to the context, for v.^ begins the second
heptastich of the poem and is closely related not to v.'^ but to v.^, and
-|i-' is the key- word of the tristich || n-\s-, v.v.'^. — 9. "1^7'.] Hiph. juss.
form, but improb. that it has juss. mng., v. v.^. — D''in;] v. 9^^. —
asircp] in the Law of the type of judgment; usually in pi. (z/. 7^). — 10.
nrw^ -iDn] phr., Gn. 242'^ (J) Pss. 4011- 12 57* 618 85II 86i» 89I5 115I
1382 {v. 4I* /j2);_,;-i,^3 ,-,sj] phr., elsw. Dt. if.

228 PSALMS

usually nn3 "\cu- Pss. 78^" 103^* I32^2_ j ,-,,-,3^ „ f (i-) treaty, alliance,
league, of nations against Israel 83^ Ho. 122 Ez. 17I3-U'; (2) alliance
of friendship Ps. 55-1 I S. 18'* 208 23IS, so with God || iiD Ps. 2^^'-; (3)
covenant, {a) with patriarchs 1058- 10 Gn. 151^!) ly'^^'^HP). C'^) with
Israel at Horeb Pss. 23^0 44I8 50^.16 7420 (?) 7810-37 103I8 io6-«5 iii5-
9, (f) with David 89*- 29- 85. 40 132I2; cf. 2 S. 7 = I Ch. 17 Je. 3321. —
i^myi] makes 1. overfull and is a late gl. : a late term characteristic of
P, and found only in writers subsequent to P {v. 1(f). — 11. n3B*-
JS?';] emph., as 23=' 31* 79^ 106^ 10921 143I1. — nn^D''] 1 consec. pf.
carrying on juss. implicit in previous clause. J nSo, vb., pardon (syn.
of Nti": forgive), Qal, c. S of sin ^5" 103* Ex. 348 Nu. 1419 (J) Je. ^i^^
33^ 353. — '>ry] V. 18"': This 1. was probably a later substitution for an
earlier 1. that has been thrown out. It lacks the catchword. — 12. nj ic]
tv/io, then (v. 24^) should be connected by Makkeph, — K'^nh] (v, ^3)
jg unnecessary. The 1. is more euphonic without it. — iJ-\;''] Hiph.
impf. 3 m. strong sf. 3 s. •13- for in_. There is word play here with
previous N7\ — "in^?] Qal impf. i.p. rel. clause, without rel. J -\r\2, vb.,
Qal choose : (i) c. a, divine choice, Aaron io5'-6, not Ephraim 78'''^,
espec. David 78'''', Zion 1321-^; (2) rel. clause, subj. God 2j^'^ 2)2,'^'^
65''; (3) c. ace. and ^, choose something or some one for, divine
choice 47^ 135'*; (4) ^' ^^^- divine choice 78''^ human choice 84" 1
1930- 73. (5) ptc. ninn, chosen, of ruler Sg'-O; cf. '-'Nnt'i nina 78^1 = i
S. 262. — 13. 3"'t33] in prosperity ]b. 21^^ 36" Ec. 7" {v. 4"). — j^';'n]
vb., Qal future. { pS, vb., Qal, lodge, dwell 30^ 591^^'^; c. 3 ^j^* 55*;
abs. contimie, endure 491^, Hithp., dwell, abide, c. 3 of man 91I, of
eagle Jb. 3928. — lyv;] Qal impf. J Kn% vb., Qal, (i) take possession
of as an inheritance, usually Israel subj., c. ace. the land of Canaan
45" 379.11.22.29.34 4^4^ cf. 105**; enemies, subj. 83I3. (2) dwell and
inherit b<f^. Hiph., dispossess 44^. — 14. J "i^D] n. (i) council, of a
divan, in bad sense 64*, good sense Jb. 158 igiS; assembly, of angels
Ps. 89**; (2) cotmsel, intimate friendship, of men 55!^ in'', with God
2^1'' Pr. 3^2 Jb. 29*, in bad sense of crafty plotting Ps. 83*. ® iiD^ is
misinterpretation. (5 has a parall. clause, Kal rb bvojM Kvplov tQv
(po^ovn^vuv avrbv, which might be regarded as a variant ; but a word
is missing from 1., and it is probable that the clue to it is given in
6voiia = ar; then we should rd. 'lOB' •'Si^S the 1 in VN-i> being dittog.
from inn3i; cf. 616 86" 102I6.— 15. lyv] c! -•'-Sx, as 1232 antith. to ^^"j-
JI. — ^?] not causal /or, as usual, but final that,z.% 8^, as the
subsequent context requires. — ncnc] is doubtless a gl., making 1.
too long. It is not suggested by the context. — 16. njp] Qal imv. X n:?,
vb., Qal, turn, (i) of days of life 90^; -s'^i'n r<'\iih at the turn of the
morning 46^ Ex. 14^^ Ju. 19'^; (2) turn and look, c.Sn, man, subj.
Ps.40''; Yahweh, subj. 69"; ijjm ■''^n njp, the two imvs. with 1 coord.
23^^ 86I6 119IS2; rht^T^ Sx 102I8 I K. 828 = 2 Ch. (P. Pi., turn away,
put away 80IO (?).— n-n^] adj.,io//A70',as687i4iio(<5) (w. .?^2^); ^jy (7'.
9"). — 17. nnxj emph. V.22 {y. 20'^), not elsw. connected with 33S as
the seat of anxiety and trouble (v. /). This clause is not the obj. of vb.
n^nnn. Hiph. pf. 3 m. indef. subj., and so passive, they have enlarged,
increased, for the vb. is not elsw. in this sense, but only in the sense
of increase extent, make more room, and so in the

PSALM XXVI. 229

sense of deliverance from troubles {v. 4^), The 1 should go with the
next word, and then the form is Hiph. imv. || N^isin, and so 7nake
room, as Lowth, Horsley. The previous clause is then ace. abs., as
for, as regards the troubles. — lo'ipixpc], tD prep, out <?/ with f
!^i";iXD, n.f. straitness, straits 2^^~ 1076- 18. 19. 28 Jb. 152* Zp. I^^. —
18. nN-\] at the beginning of 1. where we would expect p is
suspicious, especially as it is repeated v.^^. It was either an
intentional change of editor or txt. err. Various suggestions have been
made as to the initial word of Str. p, so aip Du., 3!:'p Che., "(sp Houb.,
Kenn., Horsley; but the easiest and most suitable is nxnp, cohort, imv.
J vsnp, vb., Qal meet : (l) in hostility 35^, (2) in helpfulness 59^; so
prob. here. — Nri] i coord. Qal imv. Nti'J forgive, syn., 0*^0 pardon v?-
^. The 1. lacks the catchword so charac- teristic of the Ps., and it is
probably a later substitution for a 1. that has been thrown out. —
PNan] n.f. in ^ alw. sin against God v." 32^ 38*- ^^ 51^ 59*, of the
mouth 591''; ace. after Nt'j 32^ nna Ps. 109" Is. 44^2 Je. iS^^, noa Ps.
85^ with prep. 'nS nu'j 2^^^, 'n SjJ -\3d Ps. 79^ 'nn ino 51*. nb'j is not
used in this sense in D, P, Je., Is.'-^, La., Ch., and is therefore either
before D or else later than P. — 19. D?n PNji:'] phr. a.X., but f nNri:'
n.f., hatred 2^^^ ioq^-* 139"^'^. — 20. ■'P'pn] Qal pf. I p.s. emph.
present, retracted accent because of following monosyllable {v. 2^^).
— 21. ntrij ah] phr. a.X., personified qualities. on {v. 7^). X "^v^ n.m.,
straightness, rightness, right, elsw. 3oS nu'i 119'^ Dt.g^ I Qi. 29". —
''Jnx^] Qal impf. 3 pi. sf. juss., nxj. But this prob. an err. for the
catchword ''h'i\, txt. err. n for S in Egyptian Aram, script. — ^T']P] Pi.
pf. I s. sf. 2 m. emph. present {y. v.^). (5 has nin> omitted by H, but
necessary to the measure. — 22. n^s] Qal imv. J ^^s vb., Qal ransom
from violence and death, man subj. 49^ I S. 14'*°; God subj., from
enemies and troubles Pss. ^522 26" 316 3423 4427 5519 69I9 7123 78^2
iic,i34^ from Sheol 49I6, from iniquities 130^. This is a liturgical
appendix. The Ps. has come to an end with Str. P. Str. 1 was omitted
by design, and therefore there was no reason to complete the
alphabetical number of lines, Ps. 34 has the same situation. dihSn is
not the divine name of the Ps., but of a later editor.

Ps. 26 is a profession of integrity by a Levite, engaged in wor-

shipping Yahweh in the temple choir. ( i ) He professes integrity in
walk, and unwavering trust in Yahweh, as attested by Yahweh
Himself (v.^-). (2) Ever conscious of the divine kindness and
faithfulness, he abstains from all association with the wicked (v.*^).
(3) He hates the company of the wicked and purifies himself for
sacrifice (v.^"''). (4) He loves the temple (v.*), and stands in its choir
blessing Yahweh (v.^-). A later editor by additions and changes
introduces the elements of prayer (v.^"' '^") and wor- ship (v.').
230 PSALMS

T HAVE walked in mine integrity ;

In Yahweh I have trusted without wavering.

Yahweh hath tested me and proved me ;

Tried out are my reins and my mind. YEA, Thy kindness is before
mine eyes;

And I walk in Thy faithfulness.

I do not sit down with worthless men ;

And with dissemblers I will not come. J HATE the assembly of

evildoers,

And with the wicked I will not sit down.

I will wash my hands in innocency.

And I will march around Thine altar, Yahweh. T LOVE the habitation
of Thine house,

And the place of the tabernacle of Thy glory.

My foot doth stand in the level place,

And in the choirs I bless Yahweh.

The title has only •^^•^'^, as the entire group 25-28. This Ps. was not
taken up into fH, I3J^, or IS. It was, in its original form, not appropriate
for wor- ship in the synagogue, for it was a profession of right conduct
from an ethical point of view, as required by Pss. 15, 24'^, rather than
from the legal of Ps. i, which in other respects it resembles in v,^^ by
repudiation of any association with the wicked. cyB'T v.^ are not
wicked nations, but wicked Israelites j<Vi:'"inD, didS;;j v.*; oiyro Sn,-)
v.^, whom the author is only anxious to avoid. The WH'on, aim irjN v.^
with their ncr and -\nu v.^", are of an entirely different type, who are in
deadly hostility. These terms represent a different situation and come
from a later editor. The author of the Ps. is in no other peril than that
of ethical contamination. Therefore he purifies himself by Levitical
purifications for participation in the service of the altar v.*^, and
worship in the temple choir v^'. "iiriD v.^^ is probably the level place of
the court before the temple where the choir took its stand. The cSHpr,
elsvv. only 68-", might mean assemblies but more probably choirs.
This ethical and religious situa- tion in times of peace and prosperity
is best suited to the middle Persian period, before Hebrew Wisdom
had become the mould for Hebrew ethics. This profession of integrity
is not so inappropriate as many moderns think. It is not self-
righteousness. It is not so much self-conscious, as conscious of the
divine presence and the requirements that invoke it. It is the ethical
answer to the requirements of Pss. 15, 24'''-*', Is. 33^*"^®. It reminds
us also of Dt. 26^" on the one side and of Jb. 31 on the other. The
language of the Ps. has no other special features than those
mentioned above. The Ps. is a trimeter. The first line has prefixed a
petition which makes the line too long, or, if regarded as an
abbreviated line, makes the Str. too long. It is an editorial change in
order to begin with a petition. It is also probable that original perfects
v.^ as implied by the Kt. nony, have been changed by pointing as imv.
for the same reason. V.', for similar reasons, introduces praise, and
v.^-^i urges petition again, all of which make the Ps. more suited to
public worship in the synagogue, and so later in the church; but spoil
the

PSALM XXVI. 231

simplicity and symmetry of the original, which was two pairs of

trimeter tetrastichs.
Str. I. la. Judge me, Yahweli]. This in the present context must be
interpreted in the sense of vindication. But it is difificult to see in what
respect vindication was needed. The context shows that the psahnist
was assured of his integrity, and all that he really needed was divine
recognition and acceptance in wor- ship. This petition is not in
harmony with the context ; but it is an appropriate one in liturgical
worship, where various emotions of the congregation mingle
together, and logical consistency is the last thing that is thought of. It
is an editorial gloss. The first half of the Ps. is composed of two
trimeter tetrastichs, as Str. and Antistr., each composed of two syn.
couplets. — lb. I have walked\ the course of life, conduct. This has
been in tnine in- tegrity~\, in entire accord with ethical requirements,
complete and perfect ; not in the absolute sense, but in the plain,
popular sense that, so far as he knew, he was unconscious of any
wickedness in his conduct. This he asserts as a fact, professes it in
the presence of his God. He makes not a profession of faith, but a
profession of morals, as Job 31. The ancient Hebrew was not a
philosopher and had no thought of speculative ethics. The editor is
obliged to introduce this by " for " and make it a reason for the plea for
vindication ; but the connection is remote. — In Yahweh I have
trusted\ inner disposition, as parallel with outward conduct ; the God-
ward attitude of soul, corresponding with the man-ward attitude of
body, faith and works united in one. — without waver- ing\, steady,
unshaken, uninterrupted was his communion with Yahweh, in faith, as
the counterpart of the integrity, completeness of conduct. The faith
and the works were both alike complete, entire, unimpeachable. — 2.
Yahweh hath tested pie'], with its complement, proved me, and its
parallel, tried out, as by the re- fining of metals, v. if. A most searching
examination has been made by Yahweh Himself, and that has been
complete, for it has extended to fuy reins and my ?nind'\, v. 7^° Je 11^
ly'" 20^^, the seat of emotions and passions as well as the seat of the
intellectual and moral nature. The profession of faith and morals
therefore rests upon the divine examination and approval. This
assertion of fact did not suit the requirements of a later worship, and
therefore
232 PSALMS

probably the Ps. was left out of the collection made by ©2Sl and 3£.
But by changing the pfs. of the vb. to the imvs. " test me II prove me ||
try out," especially when introduced by "judge me," the Ps. was made
more suited to the worship of the synagogue and so also for the
Christian congregation.

Str. II. 3. Yea], if our interpretation of the foregoing is correct ; but

doubtless the editor interpreted it as "for" in accordance with v.^'
which it resumes ; so all Vrss. — T/iy kindness], as usual parallel with
Thy faithfulness ; the former in accordance with the trust of v.'",
although it is before mine eyes; the latter in accordance with the walk,
which is indeed expressed in this clause. This latter is not a
qualification of the psalmist, or of the way in which he walks, and so
to be rendered "Thy truth " as EV^ because this Hebrew word seldom
has the meaning of " truth," and never when it is connected with the
divine kindness. The " faithfulness " is syn. with the " kindness," both
of which divine attributes as present with him, before the eyes of his
mind, enable him to walk in his integrity. — 4. / do 7iot sit down with].
In this and the syn. line, so also in v.^, the poet repudiates any
association whatever with the wicked. This reminds us of Ps. i\ where
walking, standing, and sitting down with the wicked are repudiated.
Here only two of these actions are mentioned. The action of sitting
down with, is greatly emphasised here because it is repeated in v.^*,
as indeed it is the climax of the actions in Ps. i^. Such a sitting down
with them would imply prolonged association and greater intimacy
and responsibility for companionship, than walking with them or
standing with them. — / wi/l not come with], that is, be seen
approaching in company with. The vb. has been intentionally
changed from that of v."-^* and imphes a movement the reverse of
going ; therefore it is improbable that it should have the specific
meaning " go in " of EV\ implying entrance to a house or assembly,
which is awkward without designation of -place. — wot-thless men],
men whose speech and conduct is empty, false ; their speech and
professions empty of reality ; with nothing in them that is rehable ;
and so parallel with disse?nb/ers, those who conceal their thoughts
so that they may appear differently from what they are.

Str. III. The second part of the Ps. is composed of two tri- meter
tetrastichs, Str. and Antistr., contrasting what the psalmist

PSALM XXVI. 233

loves and hates, the first couplet of each syn,, the second couplet of
each synth. — 5. I hate'], in antithesis with "I love" v.^ The object of
the former is the assembly, or congregation of evildoers II wicked,
more general and positive terms for those of v.'* ; the object of the
latter is the assembly of the worshippers of Yahweh in the temple
choir, although that is not brought out distinctly until the closing Hne
of the Str. — 6. / will wash my hands'], doubtless referring to the
ceremonial purifications prescribed by the Law for those who were to
serve in the temple worship ; the use of pure, running water from the
sacred lavers of the temple courts. This washing was not made
symbolical by the use of the ethical term, in infiocency, which recurs
to the integrity of v." ; but in order to show that the external
ceremonial purification was only expressive of an internal purity of
mind, as indeed the Law and the Prophets require. — And I will
march around Thine altar], in festal procession, with music and song,
while the sacrifice was being made by the priests. There is no good
reason to doubt this ceremonial among the Hebrews, although the
direct evidence for it is slight. But there are many indirect references,
cf. 42^ 118^ I S. 16" 30^"; and the usual meaning of the Hebrew word
favours this interpretation, as well as the reference to choirs v.'-.
There is still less justification, from anything we know of Hebrew
customs at sacrifice, to interpret it of the psalmist's taking his place in
the ring of worshippers around the altar. 7. This V. is a couplet of
gloss.
To cause the sound of thanksgiving to be heard And to tell of all Thy
wondrous deeds.

This couplet is attached to v.^ as an explanation of the march about

the altar, to show that it was accompanied with song and music. The
contents of the song were thanksgiving and praise ; thanksgiving,
sounding forth from human voices and musical in- struments so as to
be heard far and near. The wondrous deeds of Yahweh, especially in
the redemption of His people, are what these Pss. of praise
commonly tell. This addition is quite appropriate and in accordance
with v.^- ; but it is hung on to v.* by an infinitive, so that it must go with
v.'^. It makes the Str. just these lines too long, as compared with other
Strs. ; and it is also overfull in state-

234 PSALMS

ment as compared with the simpUcity of thought and expression of

the previous context. The motive of the addition was evidently to
introduce the missing element of praise to Yahweh, and so make the
Ps. more appropriate for public worship,

Str. IV. 8. / love the habitation of Thine house\ that is, the divine
abode itself in the temple, the Debir or Holy of Holies, behind the
curtain of which Yahweh was conceived as in resi- dence ; and so
syn. with place of the tabernacle of Thy glory^. The glory of the divine
presence was centred there.

A late editor inserts a hexastich gloss —

Gather not my soul with sinners, Or with men of blood my life ; In

whose hands is an evil device, And whose right hand is full of bribery.
Since I in mine integrity walk. Redeem me and be gracious to me,
(Yahweh).
This hexastich is composed of a tetrastich of two syn. couplets, the
latter synth. to the first, followed by an antith. synth. couplet. This is
also a gloss introduced for the purpose of making the Ps. more
appropriate for public prayer. — 9. Gather not\ as the context shows
in order to take away the soul in death || life, cf. 104-®, antith. v."*
Redeem me, and its complement, be gracious to me. Yahweh is
needed here for the measure, unless we are to regard v." as a
pentameter appended still later than v.""^", without regard to the
measure of the previous or subsequent context. — With sinners \
fnen of blooiT\, violent men who shrink not from bloodshed, implying
a different set of men from the false and dis- sembling of v.* — 10. In
whose hand~\ emphasised in the parallel right hand, as stretched out
to give an evil device, or plan. In the hand it is something tangible,
defined by full of bribery, a gift of money, or jewels, or something
valuable, to purchase immunity from crime. These are probably
criminals who bribe, and not judges or rulers accepting bribes. — 11.
Since I in mine i/itegrity walli], a repetition of v." in order to get an
antith. with the blood- thirsty men, as a basis for the final plea for
redemption. The construction is, however, changed from the perfect
to the imper- fect of the habit of life, and the whole is put in a
circumstantial clause.

PSALM XXVI. 235

12. My foot doth stand in the level place']. This couplet is closely
associated with v." as its complement, although separated by the
intervening gloss. The psalmist is standing on his feet in the levelled
place of the court, where the sacrifices were made at the divine altar.
— And in the choirs'], the group of singers, who unite in the chorus of
the benediction. This is more probable than assembly of worshippers
in general, especially as / tvill bless 'Valnveh is not merely an attitude
of the soul in worship, but doubtless refers to the benedictions as
sung. These benedictions were sung in full chorus at the close of
every Ps. or liturgical selection {7.1. Intr. § 40). We may either think of
them or of the entire liturgy as sung by the choir.

1. ••np^n 10-13 ijvs] ijn; emph.; ^^--a also emph. {v. 7^). V." has iiSn,
otherwise the clause is the same. The 1. is too long. Du. thinks this v.
has been assimilated to v.^^, and therefore rds. ijN"on nin> "'JBSU'.
But the parall. 1. requires iPDSn iDna ijs, and therefore ""S '1 "ijBflc' is
the gl. — nin^j] emph., antith. ''JN. ^ — ipcN nS] not future of
independent clause, but circum- stantial, without slipping, shaking,
wavering. — 2. •'Jpi] Pi. imv. \ [noj] vb. only Pi. test, prove : {a) God
subj. 26^ Dt. ;^^^ Ex. 15-5 + ; t (<^) Israel tests, tries, God Pss. 7818-
«• 56 959 io6U Ex. if-"^ Nu. 1422 (J) Dt. 6I6, so Ahaz Is. 7I-. II "ijiii"] Qr.
Qal imv. cohort, of f|-\s {v. 12^ 17^), Kt. nons Qal ptc, prob. implies an
original txt. in which previous vbs. were pfs. — o';'! ''niiS?] V. 7I0 Je.
ii2« 1710 2012. — 3. Tiprs;? ^npSnnni] cf. 25^ 86", 1 coord".;' Hithp. pf. I
p. of I'^n, as v.^. © €v-r)pi(TTT](Ta is prob. paraphrase. — 4. Nir'v^c]
cf. Jb. 11", meft of emptiness of speech, falsehood ; worthless men.
— Qic'^Pj] Niph. ptc. pi. a.X., those who conceal themselves or their
thoughts, dissemblers. — NOijf] Qal future, not^o, for which there is
no certain usage, but co?ne. The rendering of EV^ go in, though
possible, is without example apart from desig- nation of place, and to
have force should be emphasised by some such particle as aj v. 14^.
— 5. a''j;ip Snp] phr. a.X., assembly of evildoers, cf. '?: r-^v Z'2P, '2 -
vxi 64'. For Snp v. 22^3, ai;ns Hiph. ptc. of yj.n v. 22^^. — '■ 6. \s^i ?"i^?
3 I'niN] = 73I3, of purification before sacrifice. J I'm Qal wash, elsw. -^
58^^ (feet with blood in vengeance), t P'r',? n.[m.] innocency,\w f only
in this phr., cf. Gn. 20^ (RJE). — qn3Tp-nN naiON] march about in
solemn procession, cf. i S. 16". % nnip n.m. altar, as place of sacrifice,
elsw. 43* 5121 84* Ii8'". — 7. rrr':] Hiph. inf. cstr., defectively written for
j'^cu'n'? = to cause to be heard, the song of thanksgiving; here
gerundive, but then the Str. must be six lines. Du. proposes to
transpose v.'^ with v.^, and then inf. becomes dependent on ^rans-.
This seems necessary because of the antith. of anN and nju'. But it
looks like an expansive gl. We would, how- ever, expect '^v, as 668.
L,^p3 jg eig^. connected with Qal, and it may be that was the original
txt. as interpreted by <S. 3 interprets as Hiph., and Sipa
236 PSALMS

as clara voce. — J nyn] n.f. : (i) thanksgiving in song, 'P Sip 26^ 42^
Jon. 2'^'', II i^r Ps. 69'*i, nnsT 95-, rr^nn loo*, -\ijr 147"; (2) thankoffering
mir (^)n3i 107'-^ 116I", n-iin'^ ioqI (title), min noi 5oi-'- -^ p a'7r 5613. —
q\niN'?oj"'?r -\%p^^ contents of rnip sung by procession, as g^ 73-^
75-. — 8. nin^] gl., makes 1. too long, due to the insertion or
transposition of the previous distich. — \ py:] n.[m.] dwelling, of 'i in
heaven, chp 'd 68*^ Dt. 261^ Je. 25*^ Zc. 2I" ; in the temple, P^^ 'c Ps.
^6*; usually 71-^ 90^ 91^ are interpreted fig. of "> as the abode of His
people, but all dub. © einrp^ireiav = d;'J, error of transposition of
original ji'D. — qT33 ]?rn] T/iy glorious tabernacle, poetic for temple. J
\'^t"!^ n.m. dtvelling-place, tabernacle, of P, not used in i/-; of Shilo
78''''; elsw. (fl) of temple in a more general sense as dwelling-place of
"i; in sg. :l^n^ 'a 2(^, q::u' 'd 74'', cf. 46^; ((^) pi. pudut, used of
tabernacles of Israel 78-^ 8^2. of the tomb 49I- (cf. sg. Is. 22!'^); of
divine residence in Zion 1325- ■?; holy mountain 43^; courts of temple
84^. — 9. D''rn "'i;':^] elsw. 5 5^* 59* 13919 Pr. 29!", cf. aim u'^n 5". —
10. iu-n] rel., referring back to tnen of blood, defined by an-'^ia, V,9-io
are a late gl. — 11, A repetition of v.K — ■"JNi] 1 circumstantial since,
or in that, seeing that. — l'^?!] Qal freq., antith. to actions of men of
blood. — i^:ni ^yii\ both Qal imv. 1 coord. The 1. is defective in the
midst of trimeters. Supply mn^ unless it be a gl., and possibly even
then. This 1. may have been added subsequently to v.^^^, and so
have been really pentameter. — 12. ■'Sn] emph. subj. vb. — nicy] Qal
pf. 3 f., c. 3 loci as usual, take one's stand, cf. ^^33 134I 135^. — J
n'lC'ic] n.m.: t (l) a level place 26^2 27" 143I'', prob. also 68^^ (for
nnrio); f (2) abstr., uprightness 45'^ 67^ Is. 11* Mai. 2"; (3) the prose
mng., level country, not in i/-. — t a''^v'i'?c] n.[m.] pi. 26^2 — 5527^
either choirs or assemblies for worship. — ^'?^^'] Pi- inipf. I sg. :i-i3 {v.
51^). This distich seems to be the comple- ment of v.8.

PSALM XXVII.
Ps. 27 is composite, (i) A guest Ps. expresses confidence in Yahweh
in time of war (v.^ "''), and in the security afforded by the temple to
worshippers (v.^). (2) An anxious petition urges Yahweh to answer
prayer (v.'"*), not to forsake His servant (v.^), but to give instruction
and deliverance (v.""^-). (3) Glosses adapt the Ps. for congregational
worship (y.^''^-*-^'^").

A. Vy\ 2 STR. 6^.

YAHWEH, my light and my salvation, of whom shall I be afraid ?

Yahweh, the refuge of my life, of whom shall I be in dread ? When
evildoers drew near against me to eat up my flesh, Those who were
mine adversaries and enemies to me, stumbled and they fell. Though
a camp encamp against me, my heart will not be afraid; Though
battle rise up against me, I shall be trusting.

rsALM XXVII. 237

QNE thing T ask from Yahweh, that will I seek after;

To gaze on the lovehness of Yahweh (in the morning) in His temple.

For He will conceal me in His covert in the day of distress ;

Hide me in the hiding-place of His tent, (in straits) lift me up.

Now therefore He will lift up mine head above mine enemies round
about me;

And I will sacrifice in His tent sacrifices of shouting to Yahweh.

B. V.' ■• ""'-, 3 STR. 4 .

T-JEAR, Yahweh, viy voice.

I call, therefore be gracious to me and answer me.

To Thee said my heart :

"Thy face, Yahweh, (do) / seek." T-JIDE not Thy face from me ;

Turn not in anger (against me).

My help, abandon me not ;

Forsake me not, my salvation. TN Thy Way instruct me,

In an even path lead me';

Give me not over to the greed of ?nine adversary,

He that breatheth out violence to me,

Ps. 27 was in ©. There is nothing else in the title of |^, but © has in
addition irpb tov xP'"'^^'''" "S priiisqitain liniretur. Jerome in his
Commentary has antequam ungiieretur ; but says that it was not in 1^
and omits it from 3. Since Kenn. the Ps. has been generally regarded
as composite, the second Ps. beginning v.'^. So Horsley, Che., Kirk.,
Dy., Ew., 01s., Reu., De., al. As De. says : " Aber auch iibrigens sind
die zwei Halften einander sehr unahnlich. Sie bilden ein
Hysteronproteron, idem die Jides iruimphans der i in der 2 in fides
supplex umschlagt und mit Beginn der 8dr]<Tis v.'' der Stil
schwerfallig, die strophische Anlage unklar und sogar die
Begrenzung der Verszeilen unsicher wird." The first Ps. v.^"^ has two
pentameter hexastichs. It was composed in time of war, when the
army of the enemy was to be feared v.'^. The enemies were national
nu'3 "^ON V.2 as 14*. The refuge was the S3'>n v.'*, n^D v.^«, ^hn
•\pd v.''^*. The worship was carried on by sacrifice n2T with n-;'\-\r^
v.s. -ip^S v.^, if a verb, is an Aramaism and implies postex. date; but it
is doubtless a noun, in the morn- itig, referring to morning sacrifice as
5*, and the nix of v.^ may be compared with 4'- The Ps. is then
preexilic. The calm confidence in connection with extreme peril from
enemies, apparently besieging the city, reminds us of the situation of
Jerusalem in the time of Hezekiah and Isaiah, v. 2 K. 18-19. The
second Ps., yj-s- U- 12^ has three trimeter tetrastichs of prayer for
deliver- ance. Nothing indicates any particular occasion. It was
probably added to the first Ps. in the Persian period at the time of the
editing of IB in order to make this ancient Ps. appropriate for
synagogue worship. The difficulties to which De. alludes are due to
glosses of a still later date, adapting the Ps. by generalisation for later
situations, (a) The forsaking of a person by his

238 PSALMS

parents, v.^o, suits a time of persecution such as the Maccabean

period, when families were divided. (f>) v.^^-h^ at the conclusion,
seem to be an effort to harmonise the two parts by combining the
elements of trust and petition. They bring the composite Ps. to a more
appropriate conclusion. This was probably the work of the final editor.

Str. I. is composed of three syn. pentameter couplets, progres- sive

one to another in their order. — 1. Va/iwe/i'], not probably, "is" EV. ;
but vocative. — ?/iy light'\, light to me, that is light coming forth from
the face of Yahweh, turned toward the people in favour, in
accordance with the priestly blessing, Nu. 6-^-", of. 4^ 44* 89^® ; here
conceived as in its source, the face of Yah- weh being itself a light-
giving body or luminary, as in 84^^ Yahweh is a sun. The light is a
saving light, and so the source of it is, my salvation || refuge of my
life'], or for my life. The people seek- ing refuge in Yahweh found their
life secure, safe from the enemy. — of who?n~\, is therefore a
triumphant challenge, implying a negative answer, of none. — shall I
be afraid I be in dread]. However great the external reasons for fear,
because of the num- bers and strength of the enemies ; under divine
protection His people are sure that theyare absolutely safe. We are
reminded of the subUme challenge, Is. 37"^'^. — 2. When evil doers'],
here as elsw. referring to cruel, ruthless enemies, who maltreat their
foes ; II mine adversaries || enemies to me], not private enemies,
individuals; but public enemies engaged in war. — drew near against
me] , in hostility and probably to besiege. — to eat up my flesh], as in
14^ as beasts of prey to devour, consume utterly. What the enemies
expected did not come to pass, but the reverse. The latter is reserved
therefore for stronger antith. in the com- plementary section of the
second line of the couplet. — stumbled], over obstacles they did not
anticipate, and they fell, that is to the ground in defeat and death. —
3. Though a ca^np encajnp against me], surround the people of God
in siege, as the army of Assyrians, 2 K. iS^^'*''- It is better to preserve
the identity of words in Eng- lish than to use the syn. "host" EV^ —
Though battle rise up against me]. The specific meaning is more
probable here than the general meaning war. The battle was
something to be feared as the consequence of the siege already
begun. In these circum- stances, justifying fear, my heart will not be
afraid], resuming v.^ ;

PSALM XXVII. 239

but the reverse, / shall be trusting], the ptc. expressing the unin-
terrupted, unbroken continuance of the trust in Yahweh.

Str. II. is composed of two synth. couplets, and an intermediate syn.

couplet. — 4, One thing], emph. at the beginning. He is confident of
deliverance from the enemy ; he need not ask for that ; but there is
one, and one only thing, he desires : / ask], emph. of present
experience and not of past experience, or ex- perience just
completed. — that], resuming the one thing with the syn. vbs. : ask ||
seek after. — To gaze on], defining the one thing, the privilege of
beholding steadfastly, contemplating with a joyous gaze, the
loveliness of Yahweh], His glory as manifested to the devout mind in
public worship. — in His temple], the place where Yahweh resides
and where He manifests Himself to His worshippers. This worship,
especially in early times, was chiefly in the ^naming, the chief time of
sacrifice, as 5^ 59^^ 88". This He- brew word has been interpreted, by
a difference of vowel points, as a vb. which properly means "inquire"
AV., RV. ; but this is so unsuited to the context and so difficult to
explain satisfactorily that Vrss. are compelled to resort to speculative
mngs. : " visit " PBV., " consider " RV"., " contemplate " ^DB. ; some
such mean- ing being required to suit the parall. A later editor, not
satisfied with this designation of the one thing, proposes another,
though similar thing, from 23^: dwell in the house of Yahweh all the
days of my life, at the expense of the strophical organization. — 5. For
He will conceal me || hide me], renewed expression of confidence. —
in His covert || the hiding-place of His tent], both referring to the
temple as a place of refuge ; not that the enemy might cap- ture the
city, but be compelled to respect the sacred right of refuge in the
temple ; for no such respect for the temple appears among the
historic enemies of Israel. The conception is rather that the temple is
such a covert and hiding-place that it protects the entire city in which
it is situated, so that God's people, when they resort to the temple for
worship, will be kept in safety from all enemies. Accordingly, this is
definitely asserted, in the day of distress]. The siege has caused
distress, notwithstanding the courage and confidence of the people.
— in straits], as the parall. suggests ; but an early editor has
interpreted the Hebrew word by a different pointing, as " upon a rock "
; and this has gone into

240 rSALMS

Vrss. ancient and modern, introducing a thought which, however

appropriate in itself, is difficult to reconcile with the context. The
people have their refuge in the temple. The rock was the refuge of
those who were pursued by enemies away from the city and temple,
in the country, where by climbing a lofty rock they would be
inaccessible. — lift me up\, in victory, the same antith. to the previous
vbs., as is found in the couplet v.^. — 6. Now therefore'], logical
sequence and not temporal. — He will lift up mine head above mine
ene7nies\ in victory, repeating the previous vb. in stair-like parall. in
accordance with #, J, PBV., Pss. 3* 1 10^, interpreting it as Hiphil of
vb., which is much more probable than 1^, though sustained by other
ancient and modern Vrss. " shall mine head be lifted up," interpreting
it as Qal. — round about me]. The enemies are besieging the city, in
accordance with v^; so most Vrss. to be preferred to (§, interpreting it
as vb. "go about in procession " as 26^, attaching it to the next line, at
the expense of the measure of both lines. — And I will sacrifice'] in
the morning hour of worship, as v.*\ — in His tent], poetic for temple
as v.^, including the court of the brazen altar, the place of sacrifice. —
Sacrifices of shouting], sacrifices of peace-offerings in the form of
thank-offerings for the victory granted by Yahweh, whose chief
characteristic was feasting on the flesh of the victims together with
bread and wine in joyful festivity, and therefore ac- companied with
the sacred shout to Yahweh. A later editor, at the expense of the
measure, inserts two vbs. : " I will sing, yea I will sing psalms," more
appropriate to the fully developed temple service of later times.

PS. XXVII. B.

Str. I. is a syn. tetrastich. — 7. The first two lines are composed of

usual phrases, v. 3* 4"^*. — / call] is attached by MT., (3, J, and all
Vrss., to the first line, usually as a relative or temporal clause ; but
they differ as regards the connection of mj voice. (g, J, PBV. make it
the object of hear, but AV., RV., and most moderns attach it to call.
The former is required by the measure, and then it is better to attach
call to the second line as the ante- cedent of the two vbs., and so the
first trimeter couplet is simple and harmonious. — 8. To thee], t\\v^\v.,
referring to Yahweh. —

PSALM XXVII. 241

said my heart\ a late expression instead of the usual " in my heart."

We would expect at once what was said. — Thy face, Yahweh, do I
seek~\, that is, resort to the temple, the place of the divine presence.
This simple trimeter couplet was disturbed by an early marginal
exclamation " seek ye My face." This marginal exhortation eventually,
as in so many other cases, came into the text at the expense of the
rhythm.

Str. II. is a syn. tetrastich. — 9. Hide not Thy face'], in indif- ference,
not looking at me, ignoring my need of Thee ; || abandon me not ||
forsake me not] ; so the intermediate, turn not, as (@, 3, interpreting
the verb as Qal. But ^ followed by EV^ and most moderns interpret it
as Hiphil, " cast away " PBV. ; " put away " AV., RV. None of these
has any sure warrant in Hebrew usage, and all are against the parall.
— in anger against me], so probably in the original. But as often "Thy
servant" has been substituted for " me " by an editor. This is more
natural than to take " servant " as obj. of verb, in accordance with the
inter- pretation rejected above, or "from Thy servant" of (!i, %, which
requires the insertion of a preposition in the original text. — my help II
my salvation] : the assertion of past experience is the basis of the
plea.

10. When my father and 7tiy mother have forsaken me], as PBV., AV.
is more probable than " for " RV., though sustained by @, 3. It is then
the protasis with perfect of vb. This most naturally is to be referred to
a time of religious persecution, such as the times of Antiochus and
the early Maccabees, when families were divided, and subsequently
when parties in Israel became bitterly antagonistic even in famiHes,
an idea hardly suited to the Ps. in this context. The apodosis is : then
will Yahweh take tne up]. This is a late meaning of the Hebrew word.
The verse may be regarded as a pentameter, but more probably is a
mere prose sentence. In either case it does not correspond with the
rhythm of the simple trimeter in which it is embedded, or the
construction of its Strs. This verse is therefore a gloss, not earlier
than the Maccabean period.

Str. III. is composed of two syn. couplets in antith. — 11. In Thy way
instruct me]. In 25*-^-, this phr. refers to the Deute- ronomic
legislation ; but that does not suit the present context,
R

242 PSALMS

which suggests rather a way of safety from enemies. This is favoured

by the || In an even path lead me'], a path leading to a level place, a
place upon which one can stand securely. This was certainly the
interpretation of the glossator, who at the expense of the measure,
added from, 5" : because of those lying in wait for me. — 12, Give me
not over], taking up the abandonment of v.^ and putting it in another
syn. form. — to the greed]. The soul of the adversaries, as the seat of
greedy desire, is all greed. Parallel with this is, he that breathcth out],
the greed is expressed by excited, eager, hot breath. The greed of
soul is expressed in violence of word and deed. The same glossator,
probably, as the one who inserted v.'", also inserted between the two
lines of the couplet the words : For false witnesses have risen up
against me, which suits quite well the situation in the strife of parties
in the Maccabean times.

13-14. An editor, probably earlier than the glossator mentioned above,

possibly the one who combined the prayer with the original Ps., made
that combination more appropriate by summing up the essential
ideas of both parts in these verses.

I believe that I shall look on the good things of Yahweh in the land of
the living. Wait on Yahweh. Be strong and let thy heart take courage.

5^ " unless " followed by EV. is marked in MT. as doubtful by

extraordinary points, and it is not justified by most ancient Vrss.

13. / believe^ emphatic present with infin. const, of obj. — that I shall
look on the good things of Yahweh], those given by Yahweh ; which
takes the place of the loveliness of Yahweh of v.* as a practical
interpretation of it. — in the land of the living] : of. 142®, as
distinguished from the realm of the dead, emphasising continuance of
life on the earth. This also generalises the more specific and devout
thought of v.*. — 14. Wait on Yahweh], in faith, confidence, and hope ;
paraphrased in PBV. " the Lord's leisure " ; repeated at the close of
the verse for emphasis, probably added by a ranch later hand. As the
previous line expressed the confidence of the first Ps. by the perfect
of the vb., this line ex- presses the prayer of the second Ps. by
imperatives : Be strong, intensified in, let thine heart take courage],
cf. 31^', which is a

PSALM XXVII. 243

more probable interpretation of the vb., as (3, 3, RV., Dr., Kirk., al.,
than PBV. " He shall comfort thine heart," interpreting the vb. as
apodosis of imv. and giving it a causative force.

1. >yv^]] n'lN] phr. o.X. sfs. obj. T>'if«! v. 4" ; j;c'> v. 12^. — >;n r'^yc]
phr. a.X.; X vyu n.m. p/ace or means of repige, safety : (i) place, not in
^ ; but (2) fig. of God as refuge 2f^ i\^ yf^ 52^ Is. 25^- * Na. i" Jo. 4I6,
myiE'i 'd Ps. 28^, 'D lis 31* Is. 171°, 'n in'rN Ps. 43^; (3) fig. of human
protection ib'nt 'd 60^ = 108'. o^n V. "f. — 2. a^n.3] Qal inf. cstr,, a
temporal, apod, i^td pf. past ex- perience II I'^'OJi, 1 coord. — '''7]
attached to ijin, emphasising the sf., was doubtless original,
completing the pentameter. — ^^971] is a gl. to emphatically resume
the subj. {v. 16^). — 3. Dvv] protasis of condition, parall. with previous
temporal clause, with apodosis Nn". — nxn] gl., either emph., to call
atten- tion to the object of trust ; or in spite of this, even then, as RV.,
Dr., Kirk., al.

— na'13] Qal ptc. (v. ^) continuous action, with verbal force, and subj.
\)n completing the 1. — 4. nn>s] tva^^ih., one thitig. — 'nSNt:'] Qal pf,
emph. pres- ent. — nniN] emph. object, //w/ ///i«^. — nin^ ni33 "in^r]
gl. from 23*^*; ^t\2V inf. cstr., c. sf. i s. from TC^ without ^ is striking in
view of *;• with the subse- quent infs. The glossator did not assimilate
it to the context. — "_n ■'T'' Sr] gl. from 23^. — nMn'^J Qal inf. cstr.,
obj. of previous vbs. : behold, usually c. ace. {v. ii'>), here more
intense with 2, look intetitly, gaze on. — t3>'j] "•!"• delightfulness,
loveliness ; fof '% in temple here, in His favour 90'^, elsw. Zc. ijT. 10
pr^ ^17 1^26 i624. — n^aSi] is a second inf. Pi. cstr. of J ^p3,
Aramaism, rare in Heb., Lv. 13^^ c. *? seek, look for ; Ez. 34^^ c. ace.
seek flock, to care for it ; Pr. 20^5 is difficult. Toy renders 77iake
inquiry. The proper mng. of the vb. is improper here. What was he to
seek in the temple syn. with gaze ? .SDB. contemplate suits context,
but Toy says there is no authority for such a rendering. Point it
therefore "'iiaS in the morning, the hour of prayer, as 5* 59^^ 881*. —
5_ ,3j js causal and the vbs. are futures. — njD] irp Qr. [ib] thicket,
covert, lair {y. 10^^ not suited to context ; better Kt. nrp booth, a
refuge in storm, as iS^^^ — ^y-, u'<>'f\ in the day of distress, as 41^
{v. 21^'^). — '''';?? "<;???] phr. a.X., but nPD hiding-place (v. 18^^). Shn
tent, for the temple.

— 11X3] (v. i8~) not suited to the situation in the courts of the temple,
though 1^ is sustained by ancient Vrss. Rd. -1^3 in straits. An ancient
editor inter- preted it as IX and wrote it fully iii'. — 6. nnn] not
temporal, but logical {v. 2^"). — an^] Qal impf |^ ; but (S, 3, PBV!, an>
Hiph. more prob. in accord, with previous context, as 3* no''. —
\^i3i3p] |§ and all Vrss. except (5, "E, as 1812 79^ (^' J')' It then has two
tones as the complement of the line. (5 rd. vb. 'n33iD Polel pf. i s.go
about in procession, as 26* (v, 17^^), and attached it to next vb., which
is then interpreted as 1 consec. impf. ; but the obj. of vb. in this sense
could hardly be missing, and no adjustment of the measure is
practicable. — nn3TNi] ^ coord., with Qal cohort, expressing resolu-
tion. For n3i vb. and noun, v. ^. — { nynn] n.f shout, in ^ (i) religious
shout

244 PSALMS
in temple, in connection with sacrifices ; so here, 33^ 476 89I6; (2)
clashing, of cymbals 150^; cf. vb. j:n, v. 41^-. The 1. needs a word to
complete its measure. That is probably mniS. Then n-i^rN and nnotNi
are expansive gls.

XXVII. B.

7. A new measure, trimeter ; and doubtless another Ps. begins here,

which was pieced on to the previous Ps. ; cf. Pss. 19, 24. — i'P'f'] Qal
imv. of peti- tion, sq. ace. ^Si|i, as 18' 55^* 64- 1191**^; so ®, PBV. —
>Sip] does not go with N-ipN as AV., RV., for this vb. belongs with 1.
2. — ''fJJJi_ ''J Jni] vbs. in emph. coordination preceded by 1 of
consequence ; both Qal imvs. c. sf. i s. P'or jjn V. 4^; njy v. ^. — 8. qS]
emph. — "■aS idn] phr. a.X,, elsw. 3S3 lo^- "• i^ 14I (= 532) 3526 748^
33S3 46 ; but cf. jS n!33 28'^. — •>JD ie*i??] 2 pi, is striking here in the
midst of 2 sgs. referring to God, and i sg. referring to the poet. But
Vrss. had a different text: (5^ ^lej-TjTTjo-a rh irpbauirbv <tov, so
Roman Psal- ter quaesivi faciem tuam, q^js ^i)'-^'?J^ ; "^ exquisivit te
fades mea, 3 qiiaesivit vultus tneus, so 2 and @^■c•a•T. and 98 other
codd., HP. Compl., Theodoret, ■ijo -ic'i-pa. Ss has the shorter text pjD
''Jfl wpa and attaches nini to the next 1. The latter is tempting, but
improbable. All but ^ agree in this 1., which is entirely appropriate to
context. All but (5 in the oldest codd. agree in >jfl lU'pa which is best
explained in ?^ and then regarded as a marginal pious gl. — 9. riiay
r|N3 an'Sx] phr. a.X. and difficult. Vb. Hiph. of ^J improb. @, U, 3, take
it as Qal, as if with li3>c, so Horsley. Tia;? is prob. a later substitu- tion
for 13, which is required by rhyme. The vb. is best interpreted as Qal.

— \'T^T!7] emph. {y. 22'^^. — ni;'n] aorist of past experience in order

to get a basis for plea. It makes the 1. too long and is gl. — ijrHn"'?^]
juss. with neg., two tones. J u'aj, vb. Qal abandon, elsw. 78*^" 94". —
■'i'C^ ■'n'?}-!] v. 12^, fuller for original ijJB*^, as v.i — 10. mn^i] emph.
— •'JODN'I] Qal impf. idn in sense of take up, care for, late {y. 26^).
This v. is a general statement, not in accord with the urgent petition of
the psalmist in a real situation of difficulty. It has five tones and is not
in accord with the rhythm. It disturbs thestrophi- cal organisation. It is
a generalising gl. to make the Ps. more appropriate for synagogue
worship, when such breaking up of families took place as in
Maccabean times. — 11. -|itt"iD msa] phr. o.X.; for ms v. 8^, iic'-'p v.
26^^.

— m'lts' ij?dS] gl. from j^, which was in the mind of the copyist. The
vbs. ■•nin, i:n:, were originally at end of line for rhyme in \
characteristic of the Ps. — 12. •>ii'] pi. sf. i.p. Rhyme and || nfli require
sg. \ — iD|^] real pf. 3 pi. c. 3 pers., elsw. c. ^^ 27^ 54* (?) 861* 9212
1242; evidence of another and later hand. — t -^n.^;-':?.:] as Ex. 2oie
Dt. 1918- !» Pr. 6i9 146, cf. I2i'' 195- ^ (pi.), a legal term of
generalisation ; there is nothing in the rest of the Ps. similar to it. X
1JJ n.m. in ^ elsw. phr. f Dnn iiy 35I1, as Ex. 23I (E) Dt. 19^®; and of
the moon Ps. 89^^. This clause disturbs the thought and is a gl. —
noi] dub., j5DB. adj. t nQj a.X. -^no' only Je. 4^1, both dub. ; better n.
formed by ' from ms, which vb. is used in IB, Pss. 10^ I2^ in the same
sense as here. — 13. nSi*^] marked as doubtful in Ml", by
extraordinary points {y. Intr. § 3). \ ^^"^ if not, unless; in \p elsw. i*:!^
94''^ io623 119^2 124^-^. @ has eavry = ^^, and

PSALM XXVIII.

24s

the measure requires another word with the previous clause. nSiS is
proba- bly a conflation of two readings, iV and n':'. But the original
was doubtless 'S in rhyme, as all other lines of this Ps. The Ps. is
complete here. The remaining lines are liturgical additions. — D''^n
V?.?>'3] phr. elsw. in 52^ 142' Is. 38" 53*^ Je. Iii9 Ez. 26'^o 32^3 (+ 5 t.
Ez.) Jb. 2813. _ 14. nipj Pi. imv. repeated in last clause (^v. 2j^), c. 'pn
here, as in 37'" Is. 51^; usually c. ace, as in 255.
PS.^LM XXVIIL, 3 STR. 4'.

Ps. 28 is a prayer: (i) expostulating with Yahweh for aban- doning His
people in peril of death, and crying aloud for help, with hands uplifted
towards the holy shrine (v.^-) ; (2) urging that He discriminate
between them and their enemies, visiting the latter with retribution for
their deeds (v.^) ; (3) blessing Yahweh, the strength and shield, and
rejoicing in Him as the refuge for king and people (v.*^^^). Glosses
give a reason for the imprecation upon enemies (v.^) and a liturgical
petition for salvation (v.^) .

TJNTO Thee I call, my Rock: be not silent (turning) from me;

Lest, if Thou be still (turning) from me, I be compared to them that go

down

to the Pit. Hear the voice of my supplication for grace, while I cry unto
Thee for help; While I lift up my hands, (my God) unto Thy holy
Shrine. 'PjRAG me not away with the wicked, and with workers of
trouble;

Who are speaking peace with their neighbours, while wrong is in their
minds. O give them according to their deed, and according to the
badness of their doings ; According to the work of their hands, render
them their recompense. ■pLESSED be Yahweh, because He hath
heard the word of my supplication for grace ! Yahweh, my strength
and my shield, in whom my heart doth trust! And I am helped, and my
heart doth exult, therefore with my song will I praise

Him, Yahweh, the strength (for His people), and the refuge for
victorious deeds for His anointed.

Ps. 28 was in IB. It received two important glosses: (i) v.^, a mosaic
from Is. 5I2 and Je. 24^ 42^° 45*; (2) v.^ a liturgical addition. The Ps. is
a prayer for help in time of war, closing with a certitude of victory. It
resembles Pss. 20, 21 : iniu'c v.'^ = 20"; v; v.'- 8 = 2i2- M; nu'Vii'' v.'^ =
2i2- "; t.^. v.''=2i". The lifting up of hands towards the noT v.'^, is
similar in situation to the sacrifices offered in 20*. The Davidic
monarchy was still in existence v.*, and the temple worship was
carried on v.^. The wicked are foreign enemies who are treacherous,
professing peace, but really bent on mischief v.^. The situation is one
of extreme peril. The nation is in danger of perishing.

246 PSALMS

-(13 mv v,^ is a phrase, of which no earlier usage can be assigned

than Ez. and the exilic apocalypse Is. 14. The Pit is the Pit of Sheol.
We are led to think, therefore, of the late Babylonian period shortly
before the exile. The king was probably Jehoiakim. The wicked
nations were probably the Moab- ites. Ammonites, and Syrians of 2 K.
24^,

Str. I. is composed of two stair-like couplets. — 1. Unto Thee], emph.

in position, Thee, and no other, defined by ?ny Rock, which in the
earlier literature is a divine name ; but which has become in the time
of composition of this Ps. a concrete expression for Yahweh as the
safe refuge of His people {v. 19^* 73-*^ 92'^ i44^), an idea taken up
again in syn. phrases in v.""^ A later editor in- serted Yahweh, at the
expense of the measure. — I call'], em- phatic present, what is now
being done, and not as EV. " will call " future action. — be not silent'],
changed in the syn. line into a conditional clause, if Thou be still ; that
is ignoring, neglecting the prayer, and the serious situation of the
people. These verbs have a pregnant construction in Hebrew
involving the insertion of an appropriate verb turning from me. — I be
compared to], not only become like, resemble, but in the eyes of
others, before the enemies, be compared to the other nations they
have conquered and destroyed. — that go down to the Pit]. The Pit is
the deep dark dungeon in Sheol, to which the wicked nations
descend, according to Is. 14'^- ^^ Ez. 26^0 2>2^-^-^, cf. Ps. 7^^ and
not another name for Sheol itself. So the people of God would lose
their national existence, just like the other nations destroyed by the
Babylonian empire, unless Yahweh their God saved them. — 2. Hear
the voice of my supplication for grace]. The prayer is a supplication
for favour and bestowal of gracious deliverance. It is aloud, the voice
of the petitioners sounding forth in the court of the temple in plaintive
tones ; defined by while I ciy unto Thee for help. These public
prayers, recited aloud by priests and people, doubtless, as always,
accompanied the sacrifice of whole burnt-offerings in the courts, and
the burning of incense in the temple itself At the same time, the
attitude of supplication is ex- pressed in the gesture, / lift up my
hands, the ancient and natural attitude of invocation and supplication,
stretching forth the hands to call and to receive. So in La. 3^' " Let us
lift up our heart to our hands unto God in the heavens." The heart
goes up to the

PSALM XXVIII. 247

uplifted hands and from them upward to God in heaven. But to the
author of La. there was no temple ; it had been destroyed. This Ps.
was, however, sung in the temple, and the hands were lifted up
towards the place where Yahweh was conceived as resident. — Unto
Thy holy Shrine'], the Debir, the throne room, otherwise called the
Holy of Holies of the temple. The measure requires the insertion of
My God, which was omitted by copy- ist's mistake, due to the
similarity of the Hebrew word with the preposition that follows.

Str. II. is composed of a synth. couplet and one of introverted parallel.

— 3. Drag me not away']. The petition for discrimination between the
people of Yahweh and the nations that have perished, or are ready to
perish, at the hands of the Babylonian empire, now passes over into a
plea for discrimination between them and the minor surrounding
nations, who are in similar peril, lest they be involved in the common
ruin. Israel would not be dragged along and away as captives with
them. — 7vith the ivicked]. These are, as frequently in the preexilic
Pss., wicked nations || workers of trotible, the trouble, mischief, injury
that they were doing to the people of God in their extremity. They are
also treacherous, speaking peace with their neighbours]. They
pretended to be friendly and in alliance against a common foe ; but in
reality they were hostile, ready to betray Israel on the first opportunity.
— wrong is in their minds], their real intent was to take advantage of
the troubles of Israel, to unite with their enemies and prey upon them.
This is exactly what Moab and Amnion, the Syrians and Edomites,
did, according to 2 K. 24- ; cf. also Ez. 25 for the prophet's
denunciation of them. — 4. O give them \\ render them their
recompense], an imprecation, in introverted parallel., not upon
individuals, but upon the treacherous, cruel, neighbouring nations,
calling upon Yahweh to give them exact retribution. — according to
their deed || the badness of their doings || the work of their hands], the
treachery of which they have been guilty and the trouble which they
have wrought upon His people. A later editor feels con- strained to
add a reason for this imprecation, which was evident enough to the
author of the Ps. in the historical situation in which he wrote, but not
so evident in later times: — 5. Because they regard not the works of
Yahweh, nor the operation of His hands,

248 PSALMS

He breaketh them doivn and btiildeth them not agaiji]. The first of
these clauses is a free citation from Is. 5^-, contrasting the work of
Yahweh's hands with the work of the hands of the wicked nations,
and His work with their work ; with the implication that, if they had
paid attention to His work they would not have done their work, and
because of this neglect, retribution comes upon them. The second
clause is a free citation of a favourite expres- sion of Je. 24" 42^** 45'*.
Yahweh will break them down, destroy their national existence, and
not build them up again ; their ruin will be complete and final.

Str. III. is a tetrastich with introverted parallel. It expresses certitude

that the previous petition has been granted, and that by using again
the exact words of v.-". This certitude was probably due, as in Ps. 20,
to some external evidence, given either by a prophetic utterance, or
by some sign of the acceptance of the sacrifice ; and so the Ps.
changes its entire tone to a bless- ing. — 6-7. Blessed be Yahweh'].
Such benedictions subsequently became the ritual conclusion of
every Ps. or liturgical selection {v. Intr., § 40). Yahweh is repeated for
emphasis in the second line in order to attach to Him, in apposition,
the attributes already involved in " my Rock " s}, namely, my strength
and ?ny shield. This phrase, only found here, combines the usual
concep- tions that Yahweh is the source of strength to His people {v.
21^ 46^ 84"), and that He is the shield, interposing between them and
their enemies (as 3* 7" 18^). — in whom my heart doth trust]. The
calm confidence to which the psalmist has now come, is in striking
antithesis to the expostulation for neglect and the cry for help with
which it begins. — And I ajn helped], the help has been given and is
now enjoyed, and as a necessary consequence, my heart doth exult].
The trust of the heart has passed over into exultation, and the vow,
with my song will I praise Him], the song of thanksgiving which is to
accompany a thank-offering for the victory over enemies, now
regarded as certain. The whole is summed up in the common
experience of king and people. — 8. Yahweh], in apposition with the
object of the previous verb, and not an independent clause ; and
therefore having in apposi- tion, as v.^, and not as predicates, the
strength, as v.^, explained more fully as the refuge. — victorious
deeds], from whom deeds

PSALM XXVIII. 249

of victory come as a gift, as in 21I — for His people], the nation, as (Jl
; but ^, by error, has " for them," which must have the same
interpretation, although there is nothing to which the 3d plural refers.
— for His anointed\ their king, anointed by Yah- weh over His people,
and so His representative, belonging to Him as His own.
9. When the Ps. was adapted for public worship, probably in the final
Psalter, a liturgical addition was made in order to gen- erahse this
warlike situation. This is a tetrameter couplet. — O save], in the later
situation more probable than " give victory," which would be
necessary in accordance with v.* if original to the Psalm. But then we
miss the reference to "Thine anointed," which would be expected
rather than " Thy people," as in v." ; II //line i7iherita7ice, which also
must refer to the people, conceived as the special divine possession.
The absence of reference to the king here can hardly be explained
otherwise than that this couplet was appended when Israel had been
so long without a king that it was not natural to think of him any more.
— And be Thou shep- herd'], and as a shepherd lifts up and carries in
his bosom the lambs of the flock, carry them forever. The author
probably had in mind Yahweh the shepherd of Is. 40".

1. niH'] makes 1. too long, and is a gl. — nix] for Yahweh, as 18^ ; in
early literature as name, later as archaism, fig. of "> as refuge, v. 19^^
73-*' 92^6 I44^> @, U, as usual, 6 9e6s fxov, Deus mens. — uhnn Sn]
Qal juss. 2 m., with neg. X E"*^'!}^] '^1^' t Qal be silent : (l) alw. of God
keeping silence or neglecting prayer 35*^ 50** 83- 109I, c. Sn 39!^, JD
28^; (2) subj. qijin Mi. 7^^ (be deaf). Hiph. keep silence, neglecting evil
Ps. 50-^ Hb. i^^ Is. 42^*, neglecting repent- ance Ps. 32^. — \3Dn] is
pregnant, turning from me, cf. aa^'^ 43'. — '^.V'nn] final clause. J
[nu'n] vb. Qal be siletil, inactive, still, of Yahweh 28^ ; of waves 107-^.
Hiph. exhibit silence, be silent 39*^, 3100 preg. away froDi good. —
in'i'U'nji] 1 consec, Niph. pf. i sg., conj. introducing the apod, of the
condi- tional clause, t Sii'D vb. represent, be like, in -^ only Niph. be
like, similar, be compared; c. ay 28^— 143'', c. 3 49I3. 21. ^f. c. Sx Is.
141°; elsw. Hiph. Is. 46^; Hithp. c. D Jb. 3019. — 2. \j,jnn S^p] phr.,
elsw. ^ v.s 31-^3 356 1302 140", cf. 116I. X [pjr.n] n.[m.] only pi. abstr.,
supplication for favour, alw. in ^ to God; elsw. 143^; alw. •'Jijnn,
except 866 -.nijunn. — vira] Pi. inf. cstr. sf., c. 3 temporal (t'. 5*). — "i^^
"''^^'^-'] inf. cstr., 1 temporal, cf. for this gesture 63^ La. 2i9; cf. also Sn
B'bj nii'j Pss. 25I 86-* 143^. — % -C3l] n.m. the hindmost room of the
temple i K. G^''^; the earlier name for D''U'ipn chp, only here in i/*,
translated oracle, AY., RY., after S, Aq., JJ, on the incorrect
250 PSALMS

theory that it was derived from 131 speak. " Chancel," Dr., is tempting,
but does not really correspond with the mng. of the word. @ ei's vo.hv
ayi6v (rov, cf. PBV., is correct, distinguishing the va6i as the inner
sanctuary, the shrine, from the iepdv, the temple as a whole. — Th'l^']
might be interpreted of the larger sanctuary, as in 74^; but better, as
in 5^, as attribute of the -cji. The 1. is defective; prob. add iSn omitted
because of similarity to Sn. — 3. ■'J3a'pn"Sx] Qal juss., c. neg. trn (v.
icP) drag along and away. We must give these two words, though
connected by Makkeph, two beats. (S sub- stitutes for sf. Ty]v i/'i^x^"
l^ov, which is more prob., for then Tii's.T'^N would have but one tone
and 'U'2j the other. — 'T'^'i] Qal. ptc. pi. cstr., verbal force, rel, clause,
c. D>;, usage of JED and earlier writers; P and later writers prefer PN
na-i. — t °'''^'f 1 n-m. : (l) soundness, health 38'*; (2) welfare,
prosperity yj3 i22''-'^-^; t ^'^^'^ ^'i 37^^ 72^; (3) quiet, peacefulness,
tranquillity , sectirity 4" 37^" > (4) peace, friendship, alliance, between
men, ''pi^tr E'-'N man of my friendship 41", cf. Je. 20I0 1%^'^ Ob. 7,
vdVu^ (|| nna) Ps. 5521, of. f 6928, d;' -c -\i-\ 28^ 3520 Je. (f, -la rp3 Ps.
34l^ || npns 72^; (5) peace with God in establishment of covenant
relations (common in Je., Ez., Is.^, P) 29I' 35^^ 859- 11, cf. Is. 54!^ 60I';
invoked upon Jerusalem *?>• x' Pss. 125^ 128*^, 3-1 t* jigi65. (^5)
peace from war (freq. in hist, and prophet, bks.) 55!^ I47^*> antith.
^•r.p:?-::i \2o'''-'^. — d??*??] long form {z<. 4^), cf. with 12': v.'' short
form used twice, is dub.; prob. due to dittog. of 2. — 4. ori'^'p]. The
Makkeph reduces the tones of the 1. to four. This is impossible. We
would natur- ally expect here cohort, njn, as 692" 86'^. But the txt.
must have been changed at an early date, for the same phr. has been
inserted by copyist's error in next 1. at the expense of the measure.
For jnj in the sense of requite V. lo^'t. — •p'\ a.X. \f/, but in this phr.
found also in Dt. 28-'' Is. i^^ Je. 4'' + 6t, Ho. 91°, cf. I S. 253, evil,
badness, for n;n v.^. — o^''''!!'!'"'] P^- ^str. sf. 3 pi. t C^'^'i?) n-ni. deed:
(i) of God 77^'^ 78''; (2) wanton deeds of men 28^ jq529. 39 J^J^(2
passages given above in other Liter, — an'' ni'j'c] of God, as v.^, 92^
III'' I43^^'. 5-4; of men, as here, 90I" 115* 135^^. — J '^'inj] n.m. : (i) re-
quital, recompense 28^ 94^ 137^; (2) benefit from God 1032, v. vb. '?dj
(7^). — 5. 1^3;] prob. Hiph., as 33^^ where *?« is used. Qal in ^ alw. c.
ace. or S, although Qal form is the same and the mng. essentially the
same. — n'???] pL cstr. of nVv'3 {v. 17'') deeds of Yahweh, change
from ^•;b of v.*. The use of this word together with vti nb'vn shows an
intentional antith. between human deeds and divine deeds. The
sentence resembles Is. 5I-, and is a loose cita- tion from it. — a,jp>
sSl DDin'] (3 KadeXeis, olKodoiJirjCTeLS,¥,3 destrues,aedificaiis.
Possibly an older txt. had ptc, as Je. 45*. This clause is free citation
from Je. 246 42^0 45*. The v. has most naturally a sentence of 4 + 3
tones from Is. 512, and a sentence of 3 tones from Je. The first
sentence is too long, the second too short, and they cannot be
properly arranged in accordance with the measure of the Ps. They
are glosses, so Che. — 7. 'Jim ''"] phr. a.X., but !>' as strength of
Yahweh bestowed for the defence of His people also 462 84^ (v. 83).
— 13] defines rel. clause with rel. omitted. — i'^"^^] 1 consec, Qal
impf., result of previous pf. t ^^'J vb. exult, only Qal, alw. abs. 28' 60*

PSALM XXIX. 251

(=1088) 685 943 9612 1495^ elsw. Is. 23I2 Je. ii^s 15IT 50" 5189 2 S. i^o
Zp. 3" Hb. 3I8 Pr. 23^^. Here subj. aS as seat of emotions, of. ^ 13^. —
''")'C'ni] with my song, v. Intr. §24. — ijninN] strong form of Hiph. impf.
i sg., c. strong sf. 3 sg. {v. Ges.§^^-^). n-\< {y. Intr. §39) expressing
resolution, future purpose of praise. (§ has a variant txt. here : koX
6.viQa.\iv t\ crdp^ fMV • Kai iK OeX'^/jLardi fiov i!;oixo\oy^<TOfJLaL
avT(^, so U. 5 agrees with (5 in the first clause, but with |t| and other
Vrss. in the second. © had nra or nxu- for nvj'c, and prob. ^3'^ was
transposed with it, and possibly qSn was read for rS;\ — 8. '^t^'^'v;]
(@, Si, H have ir:;, so Horsley, Jebb, Bathe, Koster, Che., Ba., al.;
more prob., espec. in view of the use of oy in v.^ and its parall. with
iniB'D, so mentioning both king and people. — Nin] emph., at end of
1., Str., and Ps., is unnecessary, and as it makes 1. too long, it is
doubtless a gl.

PSALM XXIX., 5 STR. 4\

Ps. 29 is a hymn, describing the advent of Yahweh in a storm.

( 1 ) The angels worship Yahweh in the heavenly temple (v.^'-) ;

(2) the thunder of Yahweh' s voice is a great power (a) on the waters
(v.'^^) ; {b) upon Lebanon and its cedars (v.^") ; (c) upon the
wilderness and its forests (v.^^) ; (3) Yahweh, enthroned over the
Flood, reigns forever and bestows blessings on His people (v.^«-").

y^SCRIBE to Yahweh, ye sons of gods.

Ascribe to Yahweh glory and strength ;

Ascribe to Yahweh the glory of His name ;

Render worship to Yahweh in holy ornaments. 'T'HE voice of Yahweh

is upon the waters,

(The voice of) Yahweh is upon great waters;

The voice of Yahweh is in power.

The voice of Yahweh is in majesty. T^HE voice of Yahweh breaketh

cedars,

Yahweh breaketh in pieces the cedars of Lebanon.

And He maketh Lebanon skip like a calf,

Sirion like a young yore-ox. T^HE voice of Yahweh whirleth the

wilderness about,
Yahweh whirleth about the wilderness of Kadesh.

The voice of Yahweh whirleth about the (terebinths) ,

(The voice of Yahweh) strippeth bare the forests. YAHWEH sat

enthroned (over) the Flood,

Yahweh (will sit) enthroned forever ;

Yahweh giveth strength to His people, Yahweh blesseth His people

with peace.

252 PSALMS

Ps. 29 was in IB and M (^'. Intr. §§ 27, 31), In ® a liturgical as-

signment appears ^^odiov (TKrjvTjs, the ms>, coming in the Jewish
year the next day after the seventh day of Tabernacles, so Bar
Hebraeus. But the earliest Palestinian tradition knows nothing of this.
So/rim, c. 18, § 3, assigns it to Pentecost. The Ps. for the ms;' is 65 (v.
De., Psalnien, pp. 266-267) • The advent of Yahweh in a storm may
be compared with iS^'i-. The diSn ija angels, \} — 89', cf. Jb. 38",
implies the influence of Persian angelology. U'lp min v.^, the holy
ornament, or vestment of angelic priests, implies a fully developed
priesthood as expressed in P. The use of Sidd v.^" for the ancient
Flood is also in accordance with P. V.^-^ are cited in 96^-9* except
that B'cp Pinow'n is used for d'''^n •'J3, an intentional change. Ps. 29
must be earlier than this royal Ps., which is used in i Ch. i623sq.. The
Ps. seems to belong to the Persian period subsequent to Nehemiah.

Str. I. The parall. of this tetrastich is stairlike ; though syn. in the main,
each Une gives an additional idea. — 1-2. Ascribe to Yahweh^ thrice
repeated; the recognition of Yahweh and the giving utterance to this
recognition in worship. — Render wor- ship] expressed usually by
bowing down or prostration. — ye sons of gods], a term for angels as
belonging to the class of divine beings ; and yet in Hebrew
conception the servants and wor- shippers of Yahweh, cf. Ps. 89" Jb.
38^ That which is ascribed is glory and strength, the former intensified
in the next line, the glory of His name], manifested in His revelation of
Himself in His name, or that which is made known and is known of
Him. The latter is the theme of praise as S'', and so in % conceived as
the praise itself. — iti holy ornaments]. The angels are conceived
after the manner of ministering priests in the earthly temple as
clothed in sacred vestments.

Three tetrastichs describe the voice of Yahweh, the thunder- storm, in

its effects upon nature, upon the sea, the mountains, and the
wilderness. Str. II. The thunder-storm is first described on the sea. —
3-4. The voice of Yahweh], eight times repeated in the original, but
omitted by copyists in v.^, v.***, inserted in gloss v,'', leaving seven
times, the symbolical holy number. In accordance with ancient
conceptions the thunder is the voice of God. Yahweh descends in
theophany to earth, in a storm, either for vengeance upon His
enemies or for the deliverance of His people, z>. i8^"'-. — ii/>on the
waters || upon great 7V ate rs], in accordance with usage of the
phrase, the waters of the Mediterranean Sea, producing, as

PSALM XXIX. 253

is suggested, by in power || in ?najesty, powerful, majestic waves, cf.

93''. An ancient scribe inserted an explanatory gloss in different
measure : " The God of glory thundered," which destroys the sym-
metry of the Str. — Str. III. 5-6. The thunder-storm is next de- scribed
in the mountains. — breaketh\ is intensified into, breaketh in pieces
the cedars'], intensified into cedars of Lebanon, the giant trees
growing in that region, famed in antiquity. The storm is of such
extreme violence that it breaks off the limbs, breaks down the trees
themselves and breaks them in pieces. — He maketh to skip],
implying an earthquake accompanying the storm, as 1%^^- 114*^ as
usual in connection with theophanies. It shakes the mountains on
which the cedars grew. 5^, (!5, and all Vrss. make the obj. them refer
to cedars, which would not be harmonious with breaking them in
pieces. The suffix is therefore a copyist's error. Lebanon is the object
in this hne, as Sirion in the next. — Lebanon], the range of mountains
along the coast dividing Syria from Phoenicia. — Sirion], the
Phoenician name for Mt. Hermon, the giant of the parallel range of
Anti-Lebanon, as Dt. 3^ These great mountain ranges skip and dance
about under the power of the earthquake ; like a calf || a young yore-
ox], leaping and danc- ing about when they are excited.

7. The voice of Yahtveh divideth the flames of fire] , so (§, F, 3, PBV.,

AV., referring doubtless to the forked lightning ; but 5^, followed by
RV"'., has " heweth out," which is difficult to under- stand and is
probably erroneous. This Hne, in any case, inter- rupts the thought, is
isolated, having no place in the strophical organisation of the Ps., and
is a gloss.

Str. IV. 8-9i&. The author now turns to the wilderness to describe the
storm there. — whii-leth about], thrice repeated, an appropriate term
for the whirling effect of a severe storm 3 so #. % takes the alternate
meaning of the vb. " make writhe," in pangs, especially of childbirth,
so Dr. for the three. It is improbable that the meaning would change.
The difficulty is in the Hebrew word rendered "hinds," which seems to
favour the latter rendering, the thought being that the storm so
frightens them that it brings a premature delivery. But it is difficult to
see why hinds should be mentioned rather than other animals, or why
they should be men- tioned alone, when this Ps. is so striking in the
use of parallehsm.

254 PSALMS

It seems better therefore to read by a different interpretation of the

same original form, terebinths, and so || with forests ; the former being
the great trees characteristic of this region. This makes the entire Str.
simple and harmonious. The power of the storm is emphasised in
whirling them about. — strippeth ba7-e\ the leaves, boughs, and
probably also barks of trees. — the wilder- ness^, as we would
suppose from the antith. to Lebanon would be in the South, the
wilderness of the wanderings, when Israel came up out of Egypt ;
more specifically Kadesh, that part of the wilderness which centres in
the ancient sacred place, where Israel sojourned a long time prior to
their entrance into the Holy Land, elsewhere known as Kadesh
Barnea.

9c. A copyist introduced a line, taking up in part the ideas of the first
Str. : and in His tejnple, probably referring to the heavenly temple,
although this is not certain ; especially as all of them ^, all (3, 3,
seems to refer to the angels, and saitk glory is a repetition of v.^*"^".
But the difficulty which then arises is, that this line comes in here
without any apparent propriety. It has no manner of connection with
the twelve previous lines, mak- ing three tetrastichs, and none with
the tetrastich that follows. The original author, if he wished to
introduce that thought, would have used a tetrastich for that purpose.
It is evidently a litur- gical gloss, and in that case may refer to the
earthly temple. Doubtless the thought is an appropriate one, if it were
expressed in the style and method of the author of the Ps. As Umbreit
says, " Whilst we still hear the voice of the Lord in the rushing of the
storm through the forests str/pped of their leaves, the poet snatches
us away at once from the tumult of earth, and places us amid the
choirs of the heavenly temple, which above, in a holy silence, sing
glory and praise to the Eternal." But the difficulty is that this idea is not
clearly brought out, and the single line tacked on here is too indefinite
to give such a grand conception.

Str. V. 10-11 describes Yahweh on His throne bestowing strength and

blessing on His people in a stairlike tetrastich. — Yahweh~\ is
repeated four times, once in each line, in accordance with the style of
the Ps. — sat enthroned\ historical aorist. — over the Flood'], so by
an easy emendation of a separable preposition for an inseparable
one, regaining thereby the lost tone for the
PSALM XXIX. 255

measure. The inseparable preposition might be rendered, " at the

Flood " RV. ; but (3, 3, give it a local sense which is more probable. —
7ai// sit enthroned\ future, in accordance with (§, 3, which is more
probable than |^ with 1 consec, making the second use of the vb. of
the same tense as the first, which can hardly be reconciled with
forever. There is indeed an antith. between His reigning in the past, at
the time of the greatest of all traditional storms, the Flood, directing
and controlling it, as He did the storm described above, and His
perpetual reign in the future. The reign of Yahvveh is here conceived
of as on earth, and so we have an antistrophe to v.^-, the worship in
the heavenly temple. Accordingly as the King of Israel, He giveth to
His people || blesseth them with the gifts of strength and peace. The
storm has passed away and the last word of the Ps. is peace. "The
beginning of the Psalm shows us the heavens open and the throne of
God in the midst of the angelic songs of praise, and the close of the
Psalm shows us on earth, in the midst of the angry voice of Yah- weh
shaking all things, His people victorious and blessed with peace.
Gloria in excelsis is the beginning, and pace in terris the end." De.

1. nn] Qal. imv. J 3n> vb. Qal: (l) give ; c. ace. help, c. S pers. 6oi3 =
108"; ('2) ascribe glory; so here and v.2, elsw. 96^- 7- » = I Ch. i628-28-
29; cf. ^^,}. Dt. 32^. — □■''^N 1J3] as 89'^ {y. Intr. § 36) = ainSx •>J3
angels. ^, 3, adferte filios arietiim, D'''7iN ''ja. O has conflation of both
readings. — ri?] (5 Ti/UTjj', cf. 8^. — 2. iCy' T2;] as 66'^ 79^ 96^. — rip
n-^^^3] ri-i-<n cstr. of X [nn"jn] n.f. (i) adorntnent : c. i:H|i always in
connection with worship, elsw. 96^ = I Ch. 16-9 2 Ch. 20-I; cf. cnp mn
Ps. iio^. Cf. mn v.*, as qualifying the thunder {v. 8^). (5 has rip nnxna,
in the sacred courts, i.e. of the temple (cf. © of 959). Ps. 96''-*' is the
same as 29I-2, except that a^cy nintit:'?: takes the place of D''S« ■'ja,
and a line is inserted 96^*. It should be said that rnxn is more suited to
96^, and there is no more impropriety in thinking of the courts of the
heavenly temple, where angels worship, than of the heavenly temple
itself. At the same time there is no usage to justify it. 2 Ch. 20^1
justifies J§, and as the more difficult reading it is to be preferred. — 3-
4. o,''D^"'^>] II a''3n D^D Sy; rd. for Sy, "hv to get the fourth beat, and
prefix Sip to r^^r\> in v.3c as in *"■*. Then rd. hd ma for naa, and -\-\t^
i::3 for -\'^r\2, as in v.^ Sn B'Vin -(ODn is a gl. explaining nin^ '^^p. —
5. nai:-] Qal ptc. of continuous ac- tion, breaketh in pieces, possibly
should be impf., repeated in v.^*; but not 1 consec. impf. after ptc. or
impf., which would make an emph. change of tense difficult to explain
; rather simple 1 with impf. — poaSn niN] phr.

256 PSALMS

104I6 4. J cf. 92^'; Sn niK 80^^ J jijaS n. pr., mountain range extending
along the coast of Syria; elsw, v.^ 72^^, — 6. o-fpi'i] not 1 consec, but
1 coord.; c. Hiph. impf. of ipn with sf. 3 pi. referring to trees ; so |^,
attaching pjaS to next 1., but (5, V, make lun*? second object of vb.
vitulum Libani. The sf. was prob. due to disarrangement, and should
be regarded as gl. % ^|"n Qal skip, of mountains II4'*-^. Hiph. only
here. — icd] is a separate word; if it had been meant to be attached,
we should have had Sj>'d. — \ pnu'] n.pr., name of Hermon among
the Sidonians ; cf. Dt. 3^. — d\:n-i j3] young of the yore-oxen, dn-< {v.
22^^). — 7. This v. stands so by itself that it is prob. a gl. of addition.
— 3x'n] after nab' (v.^) is become ptc. J axn vb. Qal /lew otit stone
esp., metaph. hew in pieces Ho. 6^; here TN nnnS dub. because it is
difficult to get divide, cleave from hew out, and there is no justification
in usage. Che., Du., think we must emend the text by inserting the
word rocks and making two lines here, the flames of fire, the lightning,
being the instru- ment of the cleaving of the rocks. But the effect of
lightning upon rocks is not that of hewing out. <S, U, 3, S, prob. rd.
Y'^P dividing, but this is not a good idea. Better originally rx nun'^ rsn.
This a natural gl. as 18^^ Hb. 3I1. — u'N manS] for lightning, also
manS rs 105^2. ^f. La. 2^. X'r\i7h n.f. flame; elsw. i/* 83!^ 106I8. — 8.
S^n;J Hiph. impf J Sin Qal, (i) whirl, dance, 96^ 114''; (2) twist, writhe,
as in anguish 55^ yyi'' 97*, Polel, (i) dance 87'^ ; (2) writhe, bring to
birth, 90-; (3) 7vhirl about 2cp. (4) Polal, be brought forth, 51'. Hiph.
whirl about 2<^-^, 3 in v.^ parturire faciens, so Dr., and in v.^ ob-
stetricans ; @ in v.^ crvvcreiovTOi and in v.^ Karapri^ofiivov, make to
whirl about, suited to the wilderness. — J '^'ls\\ "• pr- only here in i/',
the Kadesh of the wilderness of wandering. — 9. S^ini] is taken by (§
as ptc. Karapri^onivov, as if jjb; but it is Polel impf, in the mng. whirl
about, as above. — i^'''^^?'] ^'. iS^^; so ® i\6.4>ovi, 3 cervas ; but this
not suited to the context. Therefore rd. niSx terebinths, Lowth.,
Horsley, Seeker, Venema, Dy., Che., al. (|| rt^ST for- ests') ; elsw. alw.
single tree. — l^'riM] the 1 cannot be 1 consec, but conj. It was,
however, a gl., for nin> Sip must be prefixed for measure. | l^'n vb.
Qal, strip, tnake bare, only here in \j/ ; cf. Jo. i'^ of locusts. — n^"»r.]
elsw. pi. = Dn>'\ J-tr n.m. (i) wood, forest, wooded height ; prob. 72^^;
(2) as hiding- place for wild beasts 501" 80^* 104-° ; (3) as stripped by
thunderstorm 2(f, in metaph. of Yahweh's judgments 83^^; (4) trees of
forest ij?'' "'XV fig. as sing- ing before Yahweh 96^"^ = i Ch. i6^3 jg.
442^; ivn >-ii:' Ps. 132^ seems to be n.pr. = aijJ'T' t\>-\^. — iSsinai]
used sometimes of heavenly temple, sometimes of temple in
Jerusalem; if the former here, a return to v.i; if the latter, a general
statement not congruous to the context, and so a gl. — iSr] (5 ttSs tis,
rd. prob. ids'' Sd for 1120 ncN hn as in vP: — 10. ar; '^05':] as ndsS 9^
sit enthroned; but vb. usually c. ace. or ^■^. But another word is
needed here. Du. 'S Sj,T, but iS^ is sufficient. % '^i2n elsw. only of the
deluge Gn. 6" 7^ + 9II+ ioi.s2 iiio (-p). therefore prob. so here. 5DB
regards the etymology as dub. The historic reference to the deluge is
suited to a thunderstorm, and is antithet. with oSiyS. — atrn] 1
consec, Qal impf. of 31:''; it is improb- able that this refers to past also.
Point 1 conj. and future as (5, 3, Che., 3r^i. It is prob. that the order
was, as in the other lines, 2r> nin\

PSALM XXX.
PSALM XXX., 4 STR. 4*.

257

Ps. 30 is a thanksgiving: (i) exalting Yahweh for raising up the nation

from death (v.--^) ; (2) contrasting the momen- tary anger of Yahweh
with the lifetime of his favour (v."- **) ; (3) giving the plea that had
been made for deliverance (v.''") ; in order to the climax ; (4) the
contrast of the previous mourn- ing with the present gladness
expressed in festal dances and songs of thanksgiving (v.'-""). The
glosses (v.''^') adapt the Ps. to more general use.

J EXALT Thee, Yahweh, for Thou hast drawn me up ;

And hast not let mine enemies be glad, even mine.

Yahweh, out of Sheol, Thou hast brought me up,

From among them that go down to the Pit, Thou hast quickened me.
A MOMENT (passeth) in anger; 3.\\ie\\me in favoitr.- Ai even weeping
cometh in to lodge ; but in the morning a shout of joy.

In favour Thou didst cause (mine honour) to stand firm in strength ;

Didst Thou hide Thy face, I became dismayed. TJ NTO Thee I was
crying, and unto (my God) I was making supplication for favour :

" What profit is there in my blood, when I go down to the Pit?

Will the dust praise Thee, declare Thy faithfulness?

Hear and be gracious, become helper to me." 'THOU hast turned my

mourning into dancing for me,
Thou didst loose my sackcloth and gird me with gladness;

That my glory might make melody to Thee and not be still.

Yahweh, my God, forever will I give thanks to Thee.

Ps. 30 was in © and later in fJl (v. Intr. §§ 27, 31), A liturgical assign-
ment appears in Ty^27\ P3jn T'r. It is evident that this cannot refer to
the house of David, 2 S. 5", as (&^- rod Aaveld (but ry Aaveld (gvS.
A.R.U). the texts of 3 also differ); or to the site of the temple, i Ch. 21-6
89- 22I, whether the temple of Solomon, or the second temple, Ezr.
6^^, even if the composition of the Ps. could be put so early; but it is a
liturgical assignment to the Feast of Dedication, instituted by Judas
Maccabaeus 165 B.C. to com- memorate the purification of the
temple after its desecration by Antiochus Epiphanes, i Mac. 4^2 sq- 2
Mac. lo^'n-, mentioned as observed Jn. 10'--. This is indeed the
liturgical use of the Ps. according to Sopherim, c. 18, § 2 (v. Intr. §39).
<S has also els t6 tAos = nsjaS (but not in (5'<-A-T). Such an insertion
would be more difficult than its omission by scribal error. It is indeed
the kind of Ps. we should expect to be taken up into Q3£v (v. Intr.
§33). The Ps. is exceedingly poetic in conception and also in form,
after the glosses have been removed. It is artistic, arranged on the
scheme of S

258 PSALMS

four tones, four lines, and four strophes. The glosses v.'' '•■ ' make it
more appropriate for liturgical use. The Ps. is national and not
individual. The use of "\n i-c v."*, and nnv t\i v.i'', is not earlier than Ez.,
referring to the resurrection of the nation from the death of the Exile.
V.^ resembles iS'**; v.i". Is. 38^*, cf. Ps. 6^; maj, v.i3=ia'Dj,
characteristic of Pss. y** 16^ 57^ 108-, all IB. V.»*=I0423«. V fi'' = gj'^'' ;
but the latter is probably original, this V. in our Ps. being a gl. It is
probable that v.^ depends upon Is. 54'^'^; and V.12 upon Je. 31^'^;
and therefore the Ps. must belong to the Restoration; then not to the
earlier days of distress and trial from enemies, but to the more
prosperous times subsequent to Nehemiah, when the nation had
revived and its perils were past.

Str. I. is a tetrastich, syn. in the first, third, and fourth lines ; but the
second line is synth. to them all. — 2-4. I exalt Thee, Yahweh\ cf. Ex.
15^' Ps. 34^, in thanksgiving and praise; re- sumed in v.^'^ the last
word of the Ps. "I will give thanks to Thee," thus enclosing the whole
Ps. within this resolution, making it a song of thanksgiving. — for
Thou hast drawn jne up], from what, is not mentioned here, so that
some think of a cistern, or pit, in accordance with Je. 38''"^^, misled by
the gloss v,^, which separates v.^ from its syn. v.*, where this clause
is taken up and defined in the clause : out of Sheol Thou hast brotight
me up; the conception being not of peril of death to the individual or
nation, from which Yahweh had delivered him ; but of real death, the
nation having in fact suffered death in its exile and gone down into
Sheol, the abode of the nations destroyed by their conquerors, in
accordance with the conception of Ez. 37. This is also sustained by
the constant usage of the phrase : them that go down to the Pif],
referring to conquered nations de- scending to the Pit in Sheol, under
the wrath of God against them as His enemies and the enemies of
His people. And accordingly we must render the parallel Hebrew
word, not " kept me alive " EV'., but quickened, restored to life,
revived ; referring to the nation in exile, already dead in Sheol. This
Str. has an unusual kind of parall., in that the two lines of v.* are syn.
with v.^" whereas v.-^ is synth. not only to v.^" but also to v.'' as well.
— And hast not let mine enemies be glad], because of the final
overthrow and death of the Jewish people. — even mine], empha-
sising the enemies as personal enemies to the nation. " Over me,"
EV'., is indeed implied in the sentence, but is not expressed, and

PSALM XXX. 259

certainly is not a proper translation of the original, which I have
rendered as above.

3. Yahweh, my God, I cried unto Thee for help, and Thou didst heal
me\ This is a pentameter line in the midst of tetram- eters, and is
difficult to adjust to the other Hnes in any scheme of parall. It mars
the beauty of the parall. as stated above. It adds a line to a Str.
already complete without it. It interrupts the harmony of the
thanksgiving and is doubtless a gloss. It reminds us of 6^ Is. 38^^,
both of which were probably in the mind of the editor, who conceived
that a petition introduced here would be more suited for public prayer.

5. This verse is a trimeter couplet, a call to the pious to make melody

in temple worship.

Make melody to Yahweh, ye pious,

And give thanks in a sacred commemoration of Him.

It is an anticipation of v.", and the second line probably a cita- tion

from 97^^'. — in a sacred comme?noration'\. This is more in
accordance with Hebrew usage than " remembrance of His holi-
ness," PBV., AV., although favoured by @, 3. This couplet is a
liturgical addition, disturbing the order of thought, the measure and
the strophical organisation.

Str. II. is composed of two couplets, the first syn., the second antith.,
but so that the antith. really extends to that which is already given in
the antith. halves of the two syn. lines of the previous couplet. — 6. A
7?io?nent'\, a single moment of time, the briefest time that is known to
usage. — {passeth) in anger']. So brief is Yahweh's anger against His
people ; antith. with a lifetime, a long life in favour'], so long does His
favour towards them last. All this is relative and may be compared to
Ps. 90*, where God's measurement of time is so different from that of
men. It is a nation's experience the psalmist has in mind, doubtless
that given in Is. 54^'^ where the prophet describes Yahweh's deaUngs
with Zion {v. Br.«P=^»»"i-)
For a small moment have I forsaken thee : but with great compassion
will I

gather thee. In a gush of wrath I hid my face from thee for a moment;
But with everlasting kindness I have compassion on thee, saith
Yahweh thy

Redeemer.

260 PSALMS

— Weepifig], personified as a traveller, a messenger from Yah- weh,

parallel with anger, cometh in to lodge as a guest to pass the night,
when the day is over, at even ; but another traveller is also on the way
from Yahweh as a messenger of favour. He comes with the break of
day, in the morning. He is a shout of joy, and this guest comes to
stay. The last antithesis is taken up first in its application to the
salvation of the nation. — 8. In favour], the favour of Yahweh
extended to the nation through its long history prior to the Exile. —
Thou didst cause to stand firm]. As Ps. 1 8^* king David on the high
places of the battle-field, so here the nation. — tnine honour], as (§,
F, Si. -The honour of the nation was in peril through the attacks of the
enemy. Yahweh had restored that honour by bringing them back from
exile, and had made it to stand firm against repeated assaults. — in
strength ], adverbial accusative intensifying the idea of the vb. ; so as
to re- sist all enemies. AV., RV., attach strength to the " mountain " in
the rendering "made my mountain to stand strong," as essentially 3,
PBV. ; similarly " established strength for my mountain " Dr. " Perhaps
' Thou didst place a fortress upon my mountain ' " Pe. " Zion, strong
by position and art, may be thought of, partly in itself, partly as an
emblem of the Davidic kingdom " Kirk. The variant readings of Vrss.
and interpreters make the exact meaning of the passage doubtful. In
antith. to " showing favour " is the alternative. Didst Thou hide Thy
face], in disfavour, during the moment of anger. — / became
dismayed], in the night of weep- ing, v.*"".
7. An editor inserts here as above v.^-^ a pentameter line. — /, on tny
part, said in my ease : I shall never be moved] . This disturbs the
strophical organisation, the beautiful parall. of the Str., as well as the
measure. The author thinks of a careless, sinful ease, because of
continued prosperity ; and of the presump- tuous assurance that this
would continue forever; and that the people would never be shaken
or disturbed from their strong situ- ation. This doubtless was an
experience not uncommon, stated in order to be rejected in public
prayer ; but it is difficult to see what connection it has with the fine
antitheses of this Str.

Str. III. is synth. throughout. — 9. Unto Thee], emphatic, un-

necessarily defined by Yahweh at the expense of the measure. —

PSALM XXX. 261

my God~\, so O, for which f^ substitutes Adonay, which is not so

probable. — / was crying || / was making supplication for favour'], both
imperfects referring to the past experience, and therefore
frequentatives implying oft-repeated importunate prayer. This is
referred to in this Str, in order to the strong statements of its antistr. It
was only implied in the first Str. The remain- ing lines now give the
contents of that pleading. — 10. What profit is there'], what advantage
or benefit of any kind? implying a negative answer. — in my blood],
my death by bloodshed; in the defeat and slaughter of the battle-field,
or of the capture of the city and extermination of its inhabitants. —
When I go down ta the Pit], syn. v.'' referring to the Pit in Sheol. The
profitless- ness of this is set forth in the expostulation : Will the dust],
those whose bodies have returned to dust, praise Thee, in the ritual
worship of the temple service as 6^ Is. 38^^ This is not an absolute
denial of the possibility of the dead praising God. The nation is meant
here and not the individual. It is the national ritual worship that would
cease if the nation perished. — declare Thy faithfulness], in Pss. of
thanksgiving ; the faithfulness of Yah- weh to His covenant and His
people. The prayer now changes from negative expostulation to
positive entreaty. — 11. Hear and be gracious, become helper to me],
by delivering me from the deadly peril.

Str. IV. is an antistr., composed of two syn. couplets. — 12. The first
couplet reminds us of that of the second Str., with which it is parall.
The same antith. is drawn. — my mourning || my sackcloth], the
garment of sorrow and especially of mourning for the dead. Mourning
is appropriate here, because of the situation of the nation, mourning
over the death of a great portion of the population. Those remaining
in exile, while capable of mourning, still felt that their nation was dead.
Over against this, dancing || gladness, imply a festival in celebration
of a national deliverance. This transformation has been accomplished
by Yahweh. — Thou hast turned for ?ne || Thou didst loose || gird me].
The psalmist probably had in mind that great prophecy of the
Restoration of Zion, Je. 30-31, and especially 31": "Then the virgin will
rejoice in the dance, and the young men and old men together : and I
will change their mourning into joy and I will comfort them, and

262 PSALMS

cause them to rejoice more than their sorrow" (v. Br.'"^-^''"'). This
prediction of Jeremiah had been fulfilled in the experience of the
people, and has its recognition in their thanksgiving, — 13. This
transformation had a purpose, and indeed the same one that the
people had so much at heart in their expostulation with Yahweh v.^"* :
mig/t^ 7nake melody to Thee'] with songs in the temple and
synagogue ; || give thanks to Thee, in the Hallels of worship {v. Intr. §
35), — my glory], the name for the soul as the seat in man of honour
and glory, peculiar to J9, 7*^ 16^ 57^ io8^ — not be still], or silent; but
keeping these songs of praise ever resounding, and so, forever. —
Yahweh is here claimed by the people most appropriately as their
own personal God ; my God. The Ps. closes as it began with
thanksgiving.
2. Ipc'nN] Polel impf. ; present, not future of resolution. — ''jri^Si] Pi.
proper perfect t hSt vb. Qal, draw -water Ex. a^^-i^-^''; counsel, from
mind Pr. 20^; cf. 26'. Pi. draw out or up, prob. from Sheol, so here; cf.
v.*.

— •'S '3''n] h strengthens the sf. of '^''N and does not go with the vb.
— 3. inVN r\\r\<\ as v.i*; seldom in ^, style of D. or late {y. 72). This 1.
is a pentameter and doubtless a gl. — 4. ^l''I^P^l] Hipf., proper perfect
c. jc, as

408 7120 81". S^NB* {v. 6«). — >B*2J] = Ze, V. j.3._,jp,,n] Pi. pf. {y.
22^7^,

c. JO pregnant, implying deliverance. — i^a ^7."!'i"'] Kt., (5, U, ©, &,

Horsley, Bo., Dr., Kau., as 28I 143^ (v. /-'«) ; better than Qr., S, 3, E,
Houb., nn; inf. cstr., sf. I s. for usual irm v.i", which is improbable. This
1. is a trimeter, A word has fallen out. This is prob. •'Z'Di at close of
line for rhyme. — 5. 'itJ'7|T n.^.T] = 97I2 (z/. 66) commemoration. This
v. is a trimeter couplet, a liturgical gl. — 6. o] causal, prob. not
original, but an interpretation. The new Str. is more independent of
the previous Str. — yj^] a moment of time, V. 6^^. — iss3] during His
anger {v. 2^). Suffix of 3 sg. is strange ; it is an interpretation due to
the gls. v.^- '', originally without sf. ; so in || uixia, — J'''?;] should be
attached by Makkeph to 133, — 7. ^wf\ emph. before imDN.

— mW] sf. I sg. ^h^^ n.[m.] ease, a.\., cf. niW 122'^ same; >}hv pi.
cstr. 'h^ 73^2, This v. is a pentameter, if not prose, and is a gl. — 8.
mrr"] is a gl., making 1. too long. Its insertion was due to previous gl.
— r|jix-\3] emph, in position, a resumption of v.^. Prob. the sf. is here
also an interpretation.

— •in-'cvn] Hiph. pf. 2 m. fully written of iny. — 1> ■'i:^:''^]- ® makes r;

the object oif vb. and renders irapdcrxov dOvafxiv, so 3 posuisti
fortitiidinem. But they differ as to the indirect object: the former T(f5
KaWei imv =mn, so S, Y, Thou didst prepare strength for my majesty
(either of king or of people); the latter, monti tneo — '''^'^^^ as J^, i.e.
Zion as the firm, sure refuge of the people of God. Ham., Houb.,
Lowth, Horsley, al., follow (5 ; Dr., Ba., al., |^. But 5r has hast made me
stand firm on the strong mountains, pointing ^nnn ;

PSALM XXXI, 263

so Dy., Hu., Kau, The difficulty with |^ is the failure of an object for the
vb. and the use of the prep. S for S;*. The prep, may, however, be a
scribal interpretation. (5 is less difficult and intrinsically more prob. For
i-m v. <5^/ cf. 149^ for honour or glory of saints. — q\J5 rnnpn]
hypothetical clause {v. 10^^^. — -9. I^Vn] emph. II 1J^^! Ss. This
divine name improb. ; (§ has ^Vt?. {v. Intr. §§ 32, 36). — nini] is a gl.
— N-)pN] Qal impf. {v. j5), || ?3nrN] Hithp. (y. 4^), as 142-,
frequentative of importunate petition. — 10. "nr] indirect question
expecting a negative answer, as 8* if^ — + >??.] n-m. unjust gain ;
elsw. \\(f^, cf 3,;p iO'\ — 11. nin^] twice in this v.; unnecessary gls., de-
stroying the measure. — ■'S nt;] = 546, Qal ptc. -\i;. — 12. HDCin] Qal
pf. 2 m. either aorist or proper pf. J '^sn vb. Qal : (i) turn, change,
transform, c. ace. 41* 10525. (2) turn into, c. double ace. 114*; c. ace. +
^ 30^^ 66^ 78**, cf 105^^; (3) titrn back 78* Ju. 2o'*9 2 K. 526. Niph.
/z/r« aside Ps. 78^^; pass. ^^ turtle J into 32*. — fisD:;] n.m. wailing: (i)
for the dead Gn. 50I" (J) Zc. 12IO; (2) for calamity Am. 516- 16. n Mi.
i^- " Je. 4888 Ez. 27'", anticipated Je. 6^6 Est. 4''; (3) in contrition Is.
22^2 Jo. 7}^ Zc. \i^^- "; (4) in general ; indef. here. — t "^"nc] n.xn.
dancing; elsw. Je. 3i*-i3 La. 5!^; sacred dance Ps. 1493 150*. — X
P">^'] n-ni- sackcloth, used in mourning and penitence ; elsw. 3513
6912. _ 13. niar] for mas my glory — soul, as 16''.

PSALM XXXI., 5 STR. 5«.

Ps. 31 is a prayer: (i) importunate plea for deliverance of the people

from national enemies (v.-"'') ; (2) confidence in the deliverance as
already accomplished (v.*^-') ; (3) petition based on complaint of
abandonment (v.^""^'') ; (4) confidence, with prayer for salvation (v.
^^■') ; (5) praise of Yahweh for the salvation (v.-"^-' -■"-^''). There are
liturgical glosses (v.- -^'--^) and a gloss of imprecation (v.'^^^).

TN Thee, Yahweh, I seek refuge; let me never be shamed, O rescue

me ;

In Thy righteousness bow down Thine ear unto me, speedily deliver
//le ;

Be Thou to me a rock of stronghold, a house oi fortress to save me ;

For Thou art my crag and my fortress, therefore lead me and guide
tne ;

Bring me forth out of the net they privily laid for me ; for Thou art i}iy
stronghold. TNTO Thy hand (Yahweh) I commit my spirit ; Thou hast
ransomed me.

Yahweh, God of faithfulness, them that regard false idols /hate ;

I will rejoice and will be glad in Thy kindness ; and I, on my part, unto
Thee do / trust ;

Thou who dost see mine affliction, dost know the destitution of tny
soul ;

And hast not delivered me up into the hand of the enemy, in a broad
place hast made firm my foot. ■gE gracious to me, Yahweh, for /am in
distress ; wastes away my sovl\ and my hody.

For consumed in sorrow is my Hfe, my years in {my) groaning;

264 PSALMS
My strength doth fail in mine affliction, and my bones waste away
because of

7ny distress ; I am become a terror to mijte acquaintance, in the street

they flee from me ; As a dead man out of mind am / forgotten, like a
lost vessel am /. J70R the defaming of many, terror all around me /
hear ;

While they consult together against me, devise to take my life, I, on

my part, upon Thee do trust; Yahvveh, Thou art my God. In Thy hand
are my times ; from the hand of mine enemy and pursuer deliver me.
O let Thy face shine upon Thy servant ; in Thy kindness give me
victory. C\ HOW great is Thy goodness (Yahvveh), which Thou hast
treasured up for them

that fear Thee ! (Which) Thou hast done before the sons of men, for
them that seek refuge in

Thee! Thou treasurest them in a shelter from the harshness of men ;

Thou hidest

them in the covert of Thy presence. I, on my part, said in mine alarm :

I am (driven away) from before Thine eye. Nevertheless, Thou didst
hear the voice of my supplication, when I cried for

help unto Thee.

Ps. 31 was in © and ilil and W^ (v. Intr. §§ 27, 31, 33). (5 adds
iKcrrdixecos, doubtless due to iv tyj iKffTaffet. fiov, v.^^. The
comparison of this with I S. 23-'' led to the association of the Ps. with
that incident in David's life. The Ps. has an unusual number of
passages showing connection with other Pss. and prophecies. It has
also lost its original metrical and strophical form. This is due to many
glosses, partly explanatory, partly marginal refer- ences, partly
liturgical, (i) V.-^« are essentially the same as 71'"^, a Ps. which is a
late mosaic without title. Doubtless our Ps. gives the original. (2) v.''"
is essentially the same as Jon. 29", and v.^" is the same as Jon. 2^",
where, indeed, the correct text is preserved. Jon. 2 is a mosaic Ps.
also, and doubtless our Ps. gives the original. (3) V.^<* may be
compared with iS^, v.** with 18^**; undoubtedly 18 is original and 31
dependent. (4) V.' is similar to g}^, v.^ to 9IOW iqI; probably 31 is
dependent on that Ps. also. (5) V.^^ may be compared with Is. 336 in
its use of mny; v.-i with Is. 40* in its use of the word D>D3-\; and v.-"
with Is. 63'' in its use of 31D 3-\. Is.2 is earlier. (6) V.^^ seems to be
based on Je. 20^^, and v.^^ in its use of idt' on Je. also; cf. Je. 8^* 48'^
49'^« so^a 516, and v.i^ in its use of d'-n on Ez. 326 242^ 33'^^- (7) V."
was derived from Je. 20IO. (8) Y.^ is similar to 282, and probably
derived from it. (9) Moreover, there are a number of uses of other
passages in what seem to be glosses, v."** from 23^, v.^^* from 6^;
v.22, cf. 4* if in the phr. non n^Sdh, and 60^1 in the phr. iisd -\>';2. V.25
is derived from 27I*. (10) V.6 in its use of nn for z'oi is not early. (11)
The high priest's blessing, Nu. 625, underlies v.", as Pss. 4^ 672 8o*-
«■ 20 ii82M 19135. (12) V." ns Sa'3 elsw. Ne. 4* La. i". (13) V.12 ■<
nsnn n>n, as 79* 89*2 10925, is probably a gloss. The author certainly
knew Je., Is., Ez., and many Pss. of the Persian period. We cannot
put the composition earlier than the troubles of Israel preceding the
reforms of Nehemiah. The Ps. is national and not individual. It is a
lamentation reminding us of 22, 69. It is hex-

PSALM XXXI. 265

ameter in three parts, v.2-9, v.^^-^^, v.^o-si- 23-240. the first and
second of two pentastichs each, the last of a single pentastich.
Undoubtedly v.^''-^^ seem inconsistent with v,*^^. a>-24^ ^s Kirk,
says, and might be a later insertion. They can only be explained as a
resumption of the thought of v.2-^ on the principle of strophical
parallelism. In favour of their originality is the rhyming in i which runs
through v.^^'^^ as well as v.2-9, changed to a rhyme in/&ainv.2(^2i.23.

Str. I. is composed of five syn. lines rhyming in /. — 2-3. In Thee,

YaJnueJi], emphatic in position. — / seek refuge'], from enemies, as
usual. — let me never be shamed], put to shame in defeat by
enemies, cf. v.^^. — O rescue me\ earnest entreaty, im- plying real
peril from enemies ; || deliver me || save me. — hi Thy righteousness],
not ethical, but redemptive, vindicatory of the cause of His people, as
usual in Pss. and Is.^, — bow down Thine ear unto me] , listening to
my plea, in response to my prayer. — speedily], there is need of
haste; delay is perilous. — Be Thou to me a rock of stronghold], a
rock serving as a stronghold, affording strength for defence against
the enemy, cf. Is, 17^", II house of fortress], a house fortified so as to
serve as a fortress. These terms are repeated singly in the parall. of
the subsequent lines, where what is begged, is stated as a fact. — 4-
5, For Thou art my crag], syn, term to "rock," || my fortress and my
strong- hold. Thus far the Ps. is quoted in essentially the same
language in Ps. 71^"^, Apparently a new thought begins with v.**,
therefore lead me and guide me]. This is favoured by the insertion of
the gloss from 2-^, for Thy name's sake, which gives it a more general
reference to safe guidance through perilous places. But really the
preceding as well as the subsequent context implies the con-
tinuation of the plea for deliverance ; and inasmuch as the guid- ance
is connected with Yahweh as the fortress, we must think of a leading
and guiding to this fortress, and so we get a suitable transition to the
clause: Bring me forth out of the net]. The peril is conceived as a net,
or a snare which the enemies privily laid, as in 9^*^, by their intrigues
and treachery, out of which Yah- weh alone can give an escape by
taking them out and conducting them to a sure refuge.

Str. II. is an antistr, to the first Str. It is a pentastich of intro- verted

parall. The first line is a strong statement of confidence

266 PSALMS

in Yahweh, followed by an antith. couplet, emphasising the relation of

mutual faithfulness between Yahweh and His people, in order to
mediate the advance in confidence, of the final couplet. — 6. Into Thy
ha7id\ as a sacred trust. — YahweJi] is required by the measure in
the first line, and emphasised by Yahweh, God of faithfulness, in the
second ; because it was just this faithfulness of God to His people, in
covenant relation with Him, that was the basis of confidence. — I
commit my spirit ^ The extreme peril of the previous Str. is now
summed up in the peril of death. The nation, ready to perish, entrusts
to Yahweh its spirit, as that imperishable part which continues to exist
in spite of every peril to the body, even if it should be laid in the grave.
In the most desperate condition of national depression, even in death
and the grave, Yahweh will faithfully keep Israel's trust. Cf. Is. 38^^
These words, expressing the experience of the nation in extreme
peril, were especially appropriate to Jesus when dying on the cross,
Lk. 23'*^, and have also been found appropriate in all ages to pious
individuals, such as Polycarp, Bernard, Luther ; for the generic
experiences of Israel were, in the unfolding of the divine purpose of
redemption, preparatory to the personal experiences of individuals.
This firm and unwavering trust has its immediate reward in the
certitude of salvation, which comes at once, enabling the psalmist to
say : Thoii hast redeejned ?ne'\. The PBV. " For Thou hast redeemed
me," as if it were a reason for the trust, is an interpretation which has
no justification in ^ or ancient Vrss. — 7-9. thejn that regard false
idols'], cited Jon. 2^, evidently refers to idolaters, worshipping idols
who are not real beings, but unreal and false to their worshippers.
This meaning is obscured by the too general and indefinite rendering
" lying vanities," AV., RV. PBV., "superstitious vanities," is better. — I
hate], ^ as the rhyme, and antith. with "do I trust" require; although &,
3, S, followed by many scholars, have " Thou hatest," thinking of God
as the subject. — / will rejoice, strengthened by and J will be glad, as
often in the style of the Ps., cf. v.^- *■**+; both, as the antith. implies,
to be interpreted of the public worship of Yahweh with songs of
praise. — In Thy kindness], antith. with the idols, is interpreted by
Jon. 2^ as a name of God ; made possible by a change of the suffix,
which prevents that interpretation here.
PSALM XXXI. 267

At the same time the reality and the faithfulness of Yahweh in His
kindness is invoked over against the unreality and unreliable- ness of
the idols. — And I on my part '\ emphasises the personal character
and the fact. — mito Thee do I trusty The justifica- tion for this trust is
given in the closing couplet in a progressive relative clause : Thou
who dost see || dost know'], the practical, personal, interested, and
redemptive seeing and knowing, which advances, therefore, on the
negative side into ; hast not delivered me up into the hand of the
enemy, who had brought the nation into this extreme peril ; explained
in the previous line as mine affliction || destitution of my soul;
summing up the nmore con- crete representations of the first Str. —
On the positive side, the climax is attained in the statement, i7i a
broad place\ over against the narrow place, the straits, the net, in
which they had been trapped by their enemies. — hast made firm my
foof], to stand firm, as i8^-^, so as not to be shaken, or displaced from
the position it had taken ; implying, therefore, the defeat of the enemy
and the victory of the people,

Str. III. is a syn. pentastich, heaping up terms to describe the

miserable condition of the nation. It is certainly out of harmony with
the previous Str., which is so firm and assured in its certitude of
deliverance. This can only be explained on the principle of the parall.
of Hebrew Poetry, which extends to the strophes as well as the lines
{i). Intr. § 12 D^. The psalmist goes back to the experiences
described in the first Str. in order to strengthen the confidence in God
expressed in its antistr. In the first Str. the emphasis was laid upon
the place of refuge, with the peril in the background j here the peril
itself is described in detail, the whole introduced by the single word of
prayer : 10. Be gracious to me, Yahiveh']. All the rest of the Str. is
embraced under the clause giving the reason for the plea, for I am in
distress. This general statement is broken up into a number of
specifications. — wastes away], a term used elsewhere only v," 6*,
implying the image of the moth eating away garments. The proper
subject of the vb. is the comprehensive, my soul and my body,
comprehend- ing the entire man, his entire nature ; but the influence
of 6* has brought into the text its own phr., mine eye in vexation,
which makes the line just these words too long. — 11. For consumed
is

268 rSALMS

my Iife\ in the sense of lifetime, as is shown by the comple- mentary,

my years. The cause of this consuming away, which is syn. with the
previous " wastes away," is expressed in the complementary terms,
in sorroza, in my groaning. It is necessary to add the second suffix
here, because of the rhyme. Ancient copyists left it off, as
unnecessary to the sense. — in mine afflic- tio7i\ so S, U, 2, in
accordance with v.^, which is better suited to the context than " in
mine iniquity " of ^, 3, followed by EV^, which has nothing to suggest it
in the context, though doubtless it made the Ps. more appropriate for
public worship. — tny strength doth fail'], strictly, stumble over an
obstacle, implying such a loss of strength that the man instead of
walking steadily along, stumbles and staggers in his gait. This is
intensified by a reversion to the first line of the tristich, on the principle
of inclu- sion. — and my bones waste a%vay\ the bones for the
framework of the body. This favours the opinion that we should read
here, because of my distress, the same word as v.^"", which in the
original Hebrew so much resembles the word translated " mine
adver- saries," that this interpretation may be easily explained,
especially in view of the gloss which follows. In any case the " all " is,
as quite frequently in the Pss., an intensifying insertion, making the
measure less easy. — 12. / am become a terror to mine acquaint-
ance'\, so the original read, in all probability ; the acquaintance being
the friendly peoples, a thought which we may compare with Is. 53^"^.
This received an interpretative gloss in terms of later Pss. 79* 89*^
I09^^ " a reproach and unto my neighbours exceed- ingly." This can
hardly be adapted to the measures or the stroph- ical organisation of
the Ps., and indeed, in itself, is difficult to explain satisfactorily, unless
we suppose with many scholars that "exceedingly," although
sustained by (§, J, is a copyist's error for some such word as " fear," "
wagging of head," or " con- tention," readings suggested by various
scholars. But this diffi- culty reenforces the other reasons for
regarding it as a gloss. — in the street they flee from me']. These are
doubtless the same persons as those mentioned in the first part of
the line ; they flee from Israel in order not to become involved in the
peril, in terror lest the overpowering enemies may attack them also.
The words, those that see me, are a prosaic gloss, generalising the
subject at

PSALM XXXI. 269

the expense of the measure. — 13. / am forgottcn\ abandonment

leads inevitably to forgetfulness of the person abandoned. — as a
dead ma ti], one whose acquaintance was once enjoyed, but whom
one knows no longer, because he is in the realm of forgetfulness. —
out oj mind\ so long dead that the thought of him no longer comes
into the mind. This reaches its climax in, like a lost vessel, which is
more suited to the first part of the line, to which it is an emphatic
complement, than the weaker paraphrase " broken ves- sel " of EV^

Str. IV. is the antistr. to the previous one, and is chiefly peti- tion ; not
importunate, but calm and confident, distributing itself in several
phases in the succeeding lines. The psalmist begins with a synth.
couplet, 14, emphasising the peril. The first line was taken from Je.
20^", for the defaming of many, terror all around me I hear\ The
enemies were active in slanderous words and threatening deeds. —
While they consult together against me~\, as in 2- against the king, so
here the wicked nations plot against the people. — devise to take my
life']. As suggested in the first Str., the people are in deadly peril, in
need of a safe refuge ; here the purpose of the enemy is nothing less
than to utterly destroy them. But while they are thus plotting, the
people are not in despair ; they have confidence in God, which is
affirmed in the concluding tristich of the Str. — 15. I on my pari],
emphatic personal experience. — upon Thee do I trust], as v.", the
object of trust emphasised, as in v.®*. — Yahweh, Thou art my God].
A later scribe, thinking to make it more emphatic, inserted " I said," at
the expense of the measure. — 16. In Thy hand], as in v.*'". — are my
times], the " times " for experiences, fortunes, as Is. T)'^, doubtless
thinking of their issue whether in adversity or prosperity. The people
are in Yahweh's hands here, as their spirit has been committed to His
trust, v.^ This resumption of the thought of Str. II. is in order to the
following petition, which in rapid succes- sion adds one thing to
another. — deliver me], naturally comes first, resuming the thought of
the first Str. — from the hand of mine enemy], with the
complementary pursuer, in accordance with the style of the Ps. — 17.
O let Thy face shine upon], think- ing of the priestly benediction, Nu.
6'''^''-, as Ps. 4^, the light of favour and prosperity. — in Thy
kindness], resuming v.*". — give

270 . PSALMS

me victory\ as complementary to the positive favour. The orth- nary "

save me," EV'., is not suited to this Hne. That victory in war is longed
for, is evident from the interpretation of the glos- sator in v.^*"'^ — 18.
Yahweh, let me not be shamed'\, that is, by defeat and disaster; but,
on the other hand, let the wicked nations, the enemy and the pursuer
above, be shamed in defeat and slaughter, and so be tnade silent,
dumb ; not merely speech- less, but helpless, unable to say or do
anything, going down to Sheol in national death, cf. 6" 9^^ The
imprecation is not upon personal enemies, but upon enemies in arms
against the people of God. — 19. Let lying lips be dumb']. This suits
the citation from Je. 20^", but not the situation of the Ps. in general.
These lying lips are represented as those that speak arrogantly
against the righteous']. The righteous here do not seem to be
righteous Israel, but the righteous as distinguished from the arrogant
in Israel. This is still further defined as, with pride and contempt, a
situation appearing often enough in the Greek period and subse-
quently. The verse is prosaic, as is the previous one. They can only
be made poetic by reductions and other changes.

Str. V. corresponds, in its confidence in God, with the antistrs. of the

two previous parts. It rhymes in ka, referring to God, the previous
Strs. in i, referring to the nation. It begins with an exclamation of
praise. — 20. O how great is Thy goodness], reminding of Is. 63'. This
goodness is conceived as a treasure, which Thou hast treasured up],
reserved in heaven in the divine presence, to be given at the
appropriate time ; for them that fear Thee], them that have that
reverence which constitutes true religion, || for them that seek refuge
in Thee, resuming v.^. That which was treasured up with Yahweh was
reserved for a special occasion. — Thou hast done], goodness, good,
in the bestowal of good things, not in private, but in public ; not before
the people of God, but before the sons of men, as the context shows,
the wicked nations. — 21. This verse, by glosses and transposition,
has lost its measure, rhyme, symmetry, and simplicity, but it is not
difificult to restore it to its original form. The strife of tongues is suited
to v.^^ If that be a gloss, this is a gloss also. This removes the chief
difficulty at once. The only other difficulty is removed by transposition
of the two clauses. — Thou treasurcst

PSALM XXXI. 271

them II Thou hides t them']. The thought of the first Str. is resumed ;
only what was importunately prayed for there is here taken for
granted as a fact. The seeking refuge, of the previous line, passes
over into being kept safe in that refuge as a hidden treasure. The
place of refuge is a shelter || the covert of Thy presence. This is
probably conceived, as in 27^, in the temple courts. The need of this
refuge is briefly indicated in the clause, from the harshness of men'],
a term used elsewhere only Is. 40*, of rugged places, but sustained
by &, 3. There is no need of any of the changes suggested by modern
scholars to avoid this unusual phrase. The previous tristich was
supplemented by a later editor in the use of the liturgical phrase : 22,
Blessed be Yahweh, the usual form of benediction, with the reason,
taken from 4^ 17", For He doth show extraordinary kindness to me].
The additional phrase, in a fortified city, cf. 60", seems to refer to
Jerusalem during a siege, but may be only an explication of the
covert of the previous context, extending it to the city of Jerusalem as
well as the temple precincts. Such an addition might have been made
quite naturally during the Maccabean wars. — 23. I on 7)iy part], as
v.^'^^. — said in mine alarm], when so intensely agitated that I hardly
knew what I was saying. — / ajn driven away from before Thine eye].
This is quoted in Jon. 2^, which undoubtedly gives the true vb. The
vb. of ^, mistaking a single letter, gives the weaker meaning, " I am
cut off." The people in their extreme peril were at first despairing,
feeling that their God had not only forsaken them, but actually
expelled them from His presence. The psalmist may be thinking here
of the first thoughts of the nation when in exile long before his own
time. It is national experience that is here described, and not that of
an individual. But this despair as expressed in the alarmed utter-
ance of the people did not stay their prayer nor Yahweh's help. —
Nevertheless], in spite of all things, strong asservation of the antith.,
Thou didst hear, in the pregnant sense, implying answer, the voice of
my supplication, a phrase of 28-'^. — when I cried for help unto Thee].
With this statement of fact the Ps. comes to its appropriate
conclusion.

A later editor, wishing to make a practical exhortation based upon the

Ps., for public use, gives a general statement of doctrine and a
liturgical conclusion.

2/2 PSALMS

Love Yahweh, all ye His pious ones;

The faithful Yahweh preserveth,

But rewardeth the proud doer.

Be strong and let your mind take courage,

All ye that wait on Yahweh.

24. Love Yahweh, all ye His pious ones\ This is a most appropriate
exhortation here, and indeed everywhere. But it has no manner of
connection with the context and is really a prose sentence. — The
faithful Yahweh preserveth, But rewardeth the proud doer']. So
probably originally an antith. trimeter couplet, but its measure was
destroyed by the insertion of the emphatic " plentifully." — 25. Be
strong and let your mind take courage, All ye that wait on Yahweh].
This liturgical addition is essentially the same as 27", save that the 2
sg. has been changed into the 2 pi.

2-4 a is cited in the later mosaic Ps. 71 in v.^-' with minor variations.
V.'^ is identical with 71I as far as and including dSij?; but 31- has two
words addi- tional, making the 1. overfull; these are in 71^. 71I is
defective by one word and that the one bearing the rhyme. It is easy
to find that missing word in ••JiaVD 31^^, which makes that 1. overfull
and which also appears in 71^ in juss. ijtaSDn II "'jS'isn. (B of 31"^
also has pvaaL /xe Kal i^eXoO /xe = 71'^. — 2. "inpis^] emph. (v. j^).
This goes into 1. 2, as 71^. — iotn nan] = 712;-, usually c. h ff 495 78I
883 ii62^ only 318 (= 712'') 102^ with S^. But one word is needed for
measure. 31^ has ■'jS^xn r\-\7\T:. 71'- has "'jyTini, (g kuI (rCxrbv fie.
<5 of 31^ has Tcixvvov roO i^eXicrOai /oie, taking vb. as inf. cstr.
without 1 and so II with next 1. rod ffQxxal fie = "'jyrin'^. This
fluctuation shows uncertainty of reading. — J 7\-\nr::'\ n.f. haste,
speed, usually adv. hastily, quickly before vb., elsw. 372 Is. 588 Jo. 4'*;
'd i; Ps. 147!^ cf. nnt; Ps. 69^*. — iixS ■h 7\^t\ is the same in both Pss.,
but it is followed by T^yc 31^ by jiyn 718. nyc place of refuge, with lis
also Is. 171"; apart from lis Pss. 27^ 28* 31^ 3788 432 528. It is better
suited to the context here than pyr, which is with iii- only 71^; but
alone 90^ 91^ of Yahweh as dwelling place, ((5 KaTa<j)\rffi) all dub. :
un- doubtedly 31^ is the correct reading. — nmsn n^jS] cf. n>ix n>Dn
Nn*^ 71^, both variation's of interpretation of a common original: mSD
naS; the only difference being the transposition of x and 1 due to txt.
err. The pi. is dub. as aX, prob. should be •'P-vixd as i8'' = 2 S. 222 =
31* = 718, cf. 1442. i>cn Nn'^ a rel. clause with rel. omitted, referring to
pyc. nnx must then be Pi. pf. 2 m. with "'J3,"rin'^ dependent upon it.
But (5 has here eh rbirov dxvpbv ToG a-Qffal /xe, essentially as in
31'^ els oIkov KaTa<pvy7Js tov aOxyal ;ne, indicating the same
reading as 31^. ?^ of 718 is then txt. err. The form ^i^f^^rh in all texts
gives the needed rhyme and parallel term, and is undoubtedly
original. 4. npN ^m«Di '•ySo >2'\ is the same in both Pss., but it closes
the v. in 71^

PSALM XXXI. 273

and begins it in 31^. It is derived from /S^ except its framework or

construc- tion nPN"i3. The last part of 31'* does not appear in 71, for
the latter Ps. from this clause on is independent of 31. But this is
needed to complete the hex- ameter 1. — '[■QV tynSi] is derived from
2j^ as gl. appended to vb. — '•jSnjpi] is cognate to ijmn and
emphasises it. — 5. uco it nunc] = ijdlj it na'-ia 9^'^* from which it was
taken; only put into the frame of ijn'ixip. — 'tipD nPN >3] cf. v.* (g^'-
fi.A. Ra. A have KiJptos after niyD. Prob. ni.T' originally preceded riTi2
of v.^ — 6. IT'3] emph. — itin iipiJN]. For -\ps {v. 8^). nn spirit in sense
of J (3) thai which breathes quickly or hard in animation or agitation of
any kind = temper, disposition (this is the distinctive mng. of '1 as cf.
with U'oj and 33'^) : courage 76^3, -\ r|t3;'nn 77* 142* 143* (57. BDj5),
crushed spirit 143", \ spirit of the living, breathing being, divelling in
the ~\t'i of men and animals \\VQi: departing at death jA Die*; sSi
"I'^'in -t 78''^^ (Ihii*^), cf. 10429-30 i^(yi^ J (^) occasionally as seal or
organ of mental acts \\ or syn. 3^, late writers 77'' (?). — t (6) rarely,
referring to inclinations, resolutions, de- terminations of the will = aS;
jis: -\ 5112 (cf. -J aV 57^-8 (= 108^) 78'" 112''); na^lj -1 51I* (?) (cf. Ex.
3521 and'aS 355-22 (p), 2 Ch. 2981). J (7) referring to moral character
= 2S: Pss. 32^ 78^, -\ "'NfT 341^ (cf. 2^ Is. 571^), n^3i;-j 'i Ps. 51I9 (cf.
Is. 65", ai;' Pss. 51I9 3^19 jg. gji), Yot other mngs. of mi v. /S^'^ ^i^^. —
nn^-iD] Qal pf. 2 m. fully written; not aorist, but emph. present {v.
2j^^). — ''fx] emph. ace. sf. in order to measure and rhyme. — P'I^n-
'^n] cf. ncN TiSx 2 Ch. 15!^ njiDS- Sn Dt. 32*. For Sn v. Intr. § 32, pdn
/j^. This clause goes with next 1. — 7. 'Hnju'] Qal pf. i sg. But (5, 3, &,
2C, 2 pers. C**^"'^', so Dy., Horsley, Ba., Dr., Kirk., favoured by nnns,
but opposed by i pers. in all lines thus far. ^ is correct, but the vb.
should be transposed to end of 1. for assonance with other lines. —
urd iSan nnnu-nj = Jon. 2^ only in latter Pi. D'-jpu'p which is a
difference of interpretation of original unpointed text. It is doubtful
which is original, prob. not Jonah as Du. but our Ps. ; although both
are mosaics, yet this Str. seems original to the poet in other respects.
J '^an n.m. vapour, breath, in ^ fig. (i) of man: evanescent,
unsubstantial 396-7.12 621"- 1" 144*, his days 78^^, thoughts 94^^; (2)
of idols, other gods than Yahweh, vxs >San j/? = Jon. 2^ cf. D>San Dt.
32^1, -\d.: ^San Je. S^^, DMjn iSan Je. lo^ 1422. For Nir v. 12^. — ijxi]
emph. over against oncu'i. — >nnoa nini Sn] cf. v.^^ t^^i -3 r^iSj,'', so
here, but without mn^; naa of trust in God, c. Sn elsw. 46 56* 862, c.
Sy elsw. 37^, for usual a as 9II + 21 t. i/-. This clause has been
transposed with first clause of v,^; making this change of order gives
an easier explanation for "iC'N and also the rhyme characteristic of
the lines thus far. — 8. TiDna]. The use of this word here in antith.
nyv) ''San reminds of Jon. 2^. The conception of the Ps. is simpler, for
the sf. in Jon. seems to make iDn practically a name of God. — irN]
refers to nini and is not causal, although that interpretation is
sustained by (5, 3, and followed by most interpreters, owing to the
transposition mentioned above. — ^z-q: nnsa n>'T'] yii || nxi seems to
require that 'j nnxa should be || "J>% so S, 3 take it as obj. cognovisti
tribiilationes animae meae, and the paraphrase of <5 e(T(0(ras iK tCiv
ava'yKCiv Tr]v ^vxv" f^o'^t favours it. For mxa v. 9^^* lo^ T

2/4 rSALMS
Je. 14^. The relation of this Ps. to Ps. 9 in other respects also favours
it. — 9. '^j-i] prob. "''^J"^ not 'J^Ji as |^; all other lines end in sg. sf. v-
This v. is dependent upon Ps. iS"^''-^. — 10. ^y; D;30 n-j'r;-]=Ty D>"rp
ntvy 6*, doubt- less the original passage from which it is derived here,
simply changing the prep., cf. v.ii. This 1. has two words too many for
measure. The last two are favoured by v.^^, then ^y; D;'3 would be gl.
from 6**. — 11. "n iSa >2 is based on "'D'' PBOa iSaM Je. 2oi^, which
uses in previous context pr, preferred by our psalmist to PS'3. nSj (v.
/8^^), in sense of exhaustion 71^ 73-^ 102* 143''. — nnjX3] but rd. for
rhyme ''rnjN {v. 6^ 38^''). — Sr;] totter, fail, fig, oi HD, also Ne. 4* and
Hiph. La. i^^, but totter of knees Ps. 109-* and of persons 105'". —
■'J^>3] has no propriety in this Ps., though supported by Aq., 0, VL, 3',
(5 iv iTTuxei-q; ''y:^, so 1?, S, Du.; Ba., S iijy3, as v.^. — rcz'-;'] takes
up nrry v.i". — 12. ms 'tdc] is attached to previous 1. by Ew., after &; if
so, rd. ^'p'i, as 7^, for assonance, and not iins, as 23^ 42I1 69-'^. These
words are really needed to make two hexameters in this v. p is here
irapa. in (5, aptid'xn 3; prob. here at the hands of, as 74--, not causal,
as Dr., because of {v. BZ>B ]D 2d'). But this is difficult whether we
connect with the previous or the subse- quent context. It is prob. txt.
err, for ""S'lsc, which suits the rhyme and the parall. — nsin ■'n^n] as
79'* 89*'" 10925, cf. 69II (v.ij^). — ind] is sustained by <S, 3, but in this
case it is better to rd. ''nirS at end of 1., and sf. I sg. instead of I pi.,
which destroys rhyme. A noun seems necessary. Horsley suggests
IND nuisance / Krochmal luc; Hi., 01s., Lag. lua abr. c'nt mjD, so Che.;
Gr. Disc, "luc, terror, is favoured by v.^*, and tid, nuD by usage of 44^^
cf. 22^ Je. i8i^. pin object of contention, is easier, cf. in the same phr.
•iJ"'J3ii''7 |nD Ps. 80'^. But in fact this thought does not suit the
context. 1XD ^J3!f Si nain is prob. a gl. from a later situation, the
original being inij "Ti^n. — 'J;!.''?'?] Pi- Ptc-, sf. I pi., so 889- 13; but rd.
ii^n;'D as 55I*. — 'sn] a gl., un- necessary and destroying the
measure. — 13. T^'in] should be removed to the end of the 1. for
rhyme. — 14. The 1. a^2Dn . . . injJDC 13 is from Je. 20IO. The phr.
213dd -\'ijd is peculiar to Je. 6^5 2o''- 1'' 46^ 49-9, cf La. 222, tjidb' goes
to the end of 1. for rhyme. — ^y in' Dipina] Niph. inf. cstr., in that; cf. 2^
im iiDu. — "'roj rnil';'] = take my life, phr. elsw. i K. 19* Jon. 4* Pr. 1 13.
— 15. iniDx] is gl., unnecessary and making 1. too long. — '•nSN] for
an original ■''7?? required for rhyme and transposed. — 16. 'nii^a] cf.
v.^ — inn>;] my times, experiences, fortunes, as Is. T)'^'; (5 oZ KXijpol
fwv is a para- phrase. — ^jiixn] should go to the end of the 1. for
rhyme. — '3^in] should be sg., as v.^, and not pi.; so also ^sii, not 'oii.
— 17. q\J5 J^y^n] phr. derived from the high priest's blessing Nu. 625;
so Pss. 672 So*- »• 20 ngiss, and in variant form 4" 1182^. — ^y^UMn]
should come at the end for rhyme. — 18. ^r^3^f hit mn^] a resumption
of v.2, to emphasise an imprecation upon enemies. — iDi^] Qal impf.
3 pi. am be still = perish, so Je. 8" 482. It is probable that it should be
Niph. 13-1% as i vS. 2^ be made silent Je. 4926 50'^° 5 1*'. (5 has
KaTax0el7)a-av, prob. a paraphrase, but Gr. m\ — Sinc'S] is preg-
nant, cf. 9!^. This 1. has eight tones, lacks rhyme, and with following
v. shows a harsher spirit than the Ps. as a whole. — 19. n:p';'Ni] Niph.
impf. J aS>s not

PSALM XXXI. 275

in Qal, Niph. = be made dumb, elsw. 39-^- ^'^, cf. Ez, 326 24^^ 3322. —
p-iiai-i] Qal ptc. f. pi. agreeing with \-ibu', article for rel. {v, j~). — fp-
'^y] &A]- for- ward, arrogant; so i S. 2^, elsw. ^ "j^ 94*. — t"^] n.m. (l)
contempt; elsw. 119-- 1233* Gn. 38-* Jb. 12^ 31** Pr. 12^ iS^; (2) as
poured out by God Ps. 107^" Jb. 12-1. — 20. ripia 3n n;:] cf. 145^ laita
i-\ isr ; goodness of God, kindness in doing good to one ; cf. Is. 63' '?
N"\t:'> n^aS 31a 3i. ® inserts nini here, which makes better measure
and sense. — Tii'x is needed in 1. 2 also to complete the measure, —
13 0''Din] should be at end of 1. for rhyme. — 21. IMS -^rDs] cf.
T'OJDiPD 6i5, |vSy 'D 91S ■'S -d hpn 32', iShn -d 27^ — -DDn] a.X. ;
cf. C'Dj-; Is. 40*, and vb. -103-)' Ex. 28^8 3921 (P), meaning bitid. But it
is difficult to connect either noun with this vb. ^DB regards both as
dubious, and gives no decision as to mngs. (S renders both the same
way, TapaxT), rough, so 3 duritia. We might then think of roughness
of places, and roughness, harshness, hardness, rudeness of conduct.
Ols., Oort, Du., change the text here to i^?-). This v. is difficult in
structure. Its two parts have 5+4 tones, and seem to be in syn. parall.
It cannot be original in this form. It must either be reduced to 6 tones
or enlarged to 12, or else it is a gl. But one 1. is needed for measure.
^''JD is necessary for rhyme, and must come at close of v. This
requires a transposition of clauses. The words nur*? 3nD are
unnecessary, and prob. a gl. — 22. '^ IT'^] ptc. as adj., ex- clamation
{ii, i8i'^). — iS i-\Dn niSd.-i] so ('^)'n rhs7\ ^i 17". — -nxn "i''>*3] in an
entrenched city ; so 60^1 {— -»X3D i^ loS^i), cf. 2 Ch. 8^ If correct, the
for- tified city is Jerusalem, and the city and its defender have been
protected from their enemies by Yahweh. It is possible that they have
been besieged by enemies. We. would change to ny, cf. 32^ kxd P';^.
Du. takes -\>y as in 73^0 Je. 158 excitement, terror ( V^hO* The v. is,
however, a gl. — 23. ''jNi] emph. as V."- IS. — \Ton3] Qal inf. cstr. sf. i
s. in my haste or alarm ; so wd^^, which has the whole phr. J ran
elsw. in -^ only Niph. hurry away in alarm 48^ 104'^. — ''nt'^JJ] a.X.
Niph. pf. I sg. nj improb. ; rd. v-iiinjj as Jon. 2^ which has the same
line, omitting the inf. because Jon. 2 is pentameter. J snj vb. Pi. drive
away 34I 78^^ 80^. — J ?5n] as adv. asseveration, surely; in ^ only
emphasising a contrast, hut, in fact, nevertheless, so here, 661^ 82".
— '•junn Sip] elsw. in r^ 28'^-^ 86*' 116I 130'- 140''; 28'^ is same as
here, save that imv. of ^t:z' is used and jjn omitted. The use of pN is
due to the different measure of the Ps. — 24. VTiDn Ss nini pn i3nN]
this is a gl. For 3nN z/. 5^2, TiDn 4^. — a\MCN] is Qal ptc. ^.faithful,
and not abst., as (5 dXTjdelas, Du. ; cf. Is. 26^ ■H ic'i' (v. 12"^ I (f^. —
irrSv] abundantly, prob. gl. — 25. 0333*^ v??:! ^''J"] VDX'' Hiph. of
i*CN exhibit strength, BT>Y>. Hiph. only here and 27I*, where there is
a similar 1. — mni"? ai'7nion Sr] n rel. with Pi. ptc. J ['^n^] vb. Pi. wait
for, hope for; c. S j-/25 33I8: 22 6^4 11943. 49. 74. 81. ii4. 147 147II. c.
S.y 130' 131'' Is. 51^ abs. Ps. 71I*. Hiph. wait, tarry (shew a waiting
attitude); c. S ^gio 426- 12 435 1305 Mi. f La. 32*. This line is
dependent on Ps. 27i'*, chang- ing 2 sg. into 2 pi., and is a gl.

2/6 PSALMS
PSALM XXXII., 2 STR. 5^

Ps. 32 was a penitential Ps.: (i) proclaiming the blessedness of the

one whose sins are forgiven, covered over and not imputed (v.'"^),
especially in view of the great suffering in body and soul during the
long time that Yahweh's punitive hand rested upon him (v.^"*). (2) The
confession of sin is followed by forgiveness (v.*) and the exhortation
to the pious to pray to Yahweh in time of distress (v.'^). Later
additions represent Yahweh as the hiding- place (v.") ; exhort
earnestly to walk in the right way and not be stubborn as the mule
(v.'^'-') ; and contrast the sorrows of the wicked with the joys' of the
righteous (v.^""").

T-IAPPY the one whose transgression is forgiven, whose sin is

covered!

Happy the one unto whom Yahweh imputeth not iniquity !

When I kept silent, my bones waxed old through my roaring;

For day and night Thy hand was heavy upon me ;

I was changed (into misery, as when thorns smite me). TV/TV sin I
make known to Thee, and mine iniquity I do not cover;

I said, " I will confess concerning my transgression to Yahweh";

And Thou forgavest mine iniquity, my sin didst (pardon).

For this let the pious pray unto Thee in time of distress ;

At the outburst of many waters, they will not reach unto him.

A '?>3t:'D {v. Intr. § 26) of IB, not taken up into WS<. or IE {v. Intr. §§
27, 32, 33). It was separated from the Maskelim by the editor of ^,
owing to the fact that the others were used in IE. The Ps. was
originally of two pen- tameter pentastichs \}-^. In this form it belongs
to the Persian period. It was enlarged by a series of additions : at first
v.', then a tetrameter tetrastich of advice v.**"^, and a liturgical
trimeter tetrastich of a general character v.***"^. "The influence of the
individualising educational movement recorded for us in Proverbs is
unmistakable," Che. In \.^^ there are Aramaisms : oSa and nxj? after
<@, required for measure and confused with i*y\ This gloss was of
late date, probably in the Maccabean period. The Ps. in its present
form is the second penitential Ps. of the church.

Str. I is composed of a syn. couplet, a synth. line, and an em-

blematic triplet. — 1-2. Happy the 07ie\, an exclamation of con-
gratulation, repeated at the beginning of two lines for emphasis. In
Ps. i^ the righteous man, who was entirely conformed to the Law, was
thus congratulated ; here, the one who has been a trans- gressor, but
now, after a period of divine chastisement, enjoys

PSALM XXXII. 277

forgiveness and reinstatement in the divine favour. The three chief

syn. terms for sin are used to comprehend it in all its forms :
transgression, the violation of divine command whether oral or written
in Law ; sin, the failure from the normal aim or purpose in life ;
iniquity, the perverse turning aside from the proper course of life.
These forms of sin had incurred the divine displeasure, and had to be
removed in order to a restoration to favour. Each term for sin has its
appropriate predicate, which is not to be re- garded as peculiar to that
conception of sin rather than any other, but is in order to balance the
threefold sin, with a threefold deliv- erance from it. — is forgiven'].
This is, according to the Hebrew conception, the taking up of
transgression as a burden, a heavy load, resting upon the sinner and
bearing it away from him to a place where it will trouble him no more.
The English " forgive," "give away," is syn. to it and sufficiently near to
the Hebrew idea of take away, to translate it, agreeing as they do in
the essential thing of removal. The same Hebrew term is used v.^" in
connec- tion with iniquity ; and probably also in the original, if the pro-
posed change of text is correct, the syn. Hebrew word nbo, having
the same essential meaning, which may appropriately be rendered by
the syn. English word "pardon." — is covered], a syn. term, used also
85^ for the technical Hebrew word nsD, " cover over sin " {v. 65'' 78^*
79^). It is commonly used in connection with sacri- fices, where the
sin, as staining and defihng the divine altars, was covered over by the
application to them of the blood of the victim of the sin-offering. But
the word is also frequently used apart from sacrifices, when God is
conceived as covering the sin over so as to hide it and obliterate it.
This Yahweh does in ac- cordance with His sovereign good pleasure.
There can be no doubt that here, as in other Pss., the latter is the true
conception ; for there is no hint of any sacrifice in any of these Pss. —
itnputeth not], that is, does not estimate, consider, think of, in
connection with the sinner. Far otherwise, Yahweh thinks of him as
without iniquity, deals with him as no longer having any connection
with it. We should beware of attaching to these terms the technical
mean- ings of modern dogmatic theology. This syn. couplet makes a
simple and comprehensive statement. But a later legalist thought that
something more was required, and this he supplied by adding :

278 PSALMS

A?id in whose spirit fherc is no deceit. This may be explained in

accord with modern ideas : " Who conceals his sin neither from God
nor from himself," Dr. ; especially if we weaken the term with EV. to "
guile " ; but this renunciation of deceit of spirit is a very high ethical
ideal, not appearing elsewhere in the Old Tes- tament. I John i^ rises
to a higher ethical conception, and may be cited against self-
deception in the matter of neglecting to con- fess sin, but hardly
against one who has so completely confessed his sin and has been
so entirely relieved of it, as stated in the previous couplet of our Ps.
Such an one needs no exhortation to sincerity of spirit. This clause
adds a defective line to a Str. complete without it ; and also imports a
disturbing thought, to the effect that such a man must not only be
accepted by God as without any more sin attached to him, but must
also have the more positive characteristic of a spirit without deceit.
The clause is a gloss from the school of Hebrew Wisdom. It is
probable that man is also a gloss, in order to give the experience,
which was originally national, a more personal and individualistic turn,
in accordance with the glosses, v^". — 3. When I kept silent\ refrained
from making the confession, stated in v.^, and assumed as the basis
of v.^"^. — my bones waxed old'\, as in other Pss. of penitence and
lamentation, aching in sympathy with the distress of the soul; cf. 6^
22^^-^^ 38'' 51^". — through my roaring\. The agony was so great that,
although he did not cry to God for help in penitential prayer, he did cry
aloud with so much noise and so little self-restraint that he lost his
manhood and became a mere animal. This has been intensified by
the additional clause, all day long, an insertion probably not designed,
but due to dittography of the following words. — 4. For day and
night"], continuously, all day and all night without interruption. — Thy
hand'], God's hand, put forth in chastisement. — was heavy upon
me], not merely by its pressure of weight, but, as the context impHes,
heavy because of heavy strokes, smiting him again and again with
His powerful hand, so as to make him roar with the agony of suffering.
Although he did not in fact suffer scourging of his body, he did in fact
suffer from the bruising of his soul by the experience of the divine
anger, so that his bones felt as if they had been severely scourged.
— / was changed] ; so (!0, Jl, trans-

PSALM XXXII. 279

formed from a former condition of comfort into misery, by the severe

divine discipline. This is much better suited to the context than |t^,
followed by EV'., " my moisture is turned into," AV., or "is like," PBV.,
or "changed as with," RV., which have no Hebrew usage to justify
them and which are difficult to construct with the following words.
These again are different in (© from |^. (© is here also to be preferred
in its rendering, as tohefi thorns smite me"]. The blows of God's
hands are very appropriately com- pared with the smiting of the body
with thorns, especially as in ancient times thorns were used for the
purpose of scourging. Thus Gideon " took the elders of the city [of
Succoth], and thorns of the wilderness and briers, and with them he
threshed [or taught] the men of Succoth," Ju. 8^^ Jer. and Aug. think
of pricking of the conscience. The reading of ^, " droughts of
summer," is difficult to connect with the previous clause, because the
Hebrew prep, is not appropriate to the verb ; and the word rendered "
droughts " is not used elsewhere in f^, though the meaning is
possible, as being in a similar word from the same stem.

Str. II. is composed of a triplet of two syn. lines, with a third line synth.
thereto, and an emblematic couplet. — 5. A/y sin^, emph. in position,
|| iniquity || transgression, resuming the three terms of v.^'", in order
now to state the confession presupposed in these verses. The
confession is also in three syn. terms, make known II not cover || co?
tfess. The first term is in appropriate antith. to forgive. The objectifying
of the sin, by making it known, is in order to taking it away. The
second term, the uncovering the iniquity, is that Yahweh might cover
it again. The third, confessing, a term not used elsewhere in x^/, but in
other writings, is properly acknowledging, possibly calling atten- tion
to by a gesture, in order that Yahweh on His part might refuse to look
at it, ignore it, not consider it, or think of it. All this confession is in
personal address, to Thee || to YaJiweh, and meets with the
response. Thou forgavest mine iniquity, using but one, and that the
oldest, simplest, and most important of the three terms of v.^"-. |^ and
the Vrss. all agree in attaching two words for sin together, " iniquity of
my sin." But this is against the usage of the previous context, and is
probably due to the omission

28o PSALMS
of a verb, which is indeed necessary to complete the measure. This
verb is probably the synonym, pardon, which has been omitted by
copyist's error, because of its similarity in form to Selah, here used at
the close of the hne. Thus we may perfect the measure, and separate
the terms for sin, and render the last clause, my sin didst pardon. —
6. For tins'], namely, forgiveness. — let the pious], probably collective
in the original text, but made individual by a later editor to correspond
with v/"", by prefixing " every." Only the pious, who were in a covenant
relation to Yahweh, and so entitled to His kindness, could ask for
forgive- ness of sin. But all such should be encouraged by past
experience to pray for it in time of distress, such as that described in
v.^. So the original text should probably read. But it has been
changed by copyist's error into " time, when Thou mayest be found."
This limits the petition to a particular time, and so is against the con-
text, which exhorts to pray in time of sin and trouble, which would not
be usually considered as a time when God would be most favourable.
It is probable that the copyist, who made the mis- take, was thinking
of a fast day, or possibly of the day of atone- ment, and it suits quite
well the Christian use of Ash Wednesday. This mistake of the copyist,
seeing two words, where only one was designed, gives the second as
an introductory particle to the next clause, sometimes translated
"But," PBV., "Surely," AV., RV., for which there is no sufficient reason
in the parallelism, — At the outburst of many waters]. The distress is
compared to a sudden flood, as in Pss. 18'' 69''', — they will not reach
unto him], because he has been put into a safe refuge by Yahweh, in
answer to his prayer. The original Ps. came to an end here, in a most
appro- priate climax. And this was probably all of the Ps. when it was
used in ©.

Later editors made additions to the Ps. for various reasons ; and first,
7, which returns to the first person and is hexameter. — O Thou, my
hiding-place]. This thought was not suggested by the idea of the Ps.
in general, but by the specific thought of the previous line with
reference to the flood of waters. The voca- tive is better suited to the
following context than the usual, " Thou art my hiding-place." This
phrase has probably come into the Ps. from 31'-'; cf. 27^ 9i\ But the
reference is here more gen-

PSALM XXXII. 281

eral and later, for we can hardly think of the courts of the temple in
this context. — From straits mayest Thou preseri^e me\, not an
expression of confidence in Yahweh, but a jussive of petition. — O
deliverer, mayest Thou encompass me about'] . This clause is thus
parallel with and complementary to the previous one. 3^, &, 3, all
differ very much. The text has been disturbed by a dit- tography which
caused the insertion of " songs " ; ^, EV'., more properly, "jubilation," "
shouts of joy " ; but *B, 3, have " my jubi- lation II my hiding-place."
The rendering of EV\, "Thou wilt compass me about with songs of
deliverance," is to be rejected. A second gloss was added, v.*'^

I will instruct thee and teach thee in the way thou shouldst go; I will
counsel thee, (I will fix) mine eye upon thee. Be not as the horse, the
mule, without understanding, With bridle and halter, its harness, to be
muzzled.

This is a tetrameter tetrastich. It is a warning which most of the older

interpreters and many moderns regard as the words of God ; but
most moderns think that they are the words of the psalmist. In either
case they are not suited to the Ps., because the second person
throughout the Ps. has been God, and the exhortation of the previous
context has been addressed to the pious in the 3d person. It is a
supplementary advice of a later editor to all who listen to the Ps. It is
furthermore of different measure and strophical organisation. — 8. /
wi// instruct thee and teach thee]. This is in accordance with the legal
attitude of mind subsequent to Nehemiah. — in the way thou shouldst
go], the way of the Law, the legal way or course of life and conduct ;
more, therefore, in the spirit of Ps. i than of Ps. 32. — / will counsel
thee], intensifying the previous verbs. — A word is missing in f^ and
also in most Vrss. S> gives it, instead of the verb pre- served in ^, the
one using one verb, the other the other verb. These are, indeed, so
much alike that one of them was omitted in the old codices. This verb
is probably original and should be rendered / will fix ^ which then
gives an appropriate construction to the otherwise difficult phrase,
mitie eye upon thee], the eyes of the teacher being fixed upon the
pupil so as to watch his every step in the way of life. The positive
teaching is followed by an

282 PSALMS

antith. couplet of warning. — 9. Be not as the horse'], intensified by

the more obstinate animal, the mu/e. — without understanding],
lacking the capability of receiving instruction and counsel ; there- fore
they have to be guided by physical means, with bridle and halter, its
harness, to be muzzled]. This was the original comple- tion of the
tetrastich ; but a brief marginal note, indicating a reason for the
muzzling, has come into the text and given diffi- culty, f^, followed by
most, has " it will not come near unto thee," but various other
renderings are given by ancient and modern versions, which will not
repay consideration. 10-11 are a still later liturgical gloss.

Many sorrows has the wicked man ;

But kindness has he that trusteth in Yahweh.

Be glad and exult, ye righteous,

And be jubilant, all ye right-minded.

This is a trimeter tetrastich. — Many sorrows], as the antith. of

kindness, suggests that they were due to divine punishment or
chastisement. The former belong to the wicked man ; they are his by
right of earning them ; the latter belongs to the man that trusteth in
Yahweh. This was probably the exact antith. of the original text, but it
has been changed by a later editor through the addition of the verb "
compasseth him about," to correspond with v.^ ; and so the measure
has been destroyed, without any important addition to the meaning.'
— ^11. Be glad and exult || be jubilant], liturgical terms implying
worship in the temple. In the first line " in Yahweh " is an unnecessary
gloss, destroying the measure. — ye righteous], the class of people in
Israel living in conformity to the Law || ye right-minded.

!• ■'7.rN] = V.2 pi. cstr. before rel. clause {v. i^); exclamation. — >ii:'j]
Qal pass. ptc. Ntrj, for Nrj, assimilated to 'iD3 as if nrj forgiven, as v.^
25^^ 85^ 998, J [idd] vb. t Qal pass. ptc. covered, in respect of sin only
here. Pi. (i) cover, clothe : earth with great deep 1046; heaven with
clouds 147^; (2) conceal: transgressions Jb. 31^3 Pr. 178 281^; iniquity
Ps. 32^; righteous- ness of God 40^1, cf. I43^(?); (3) overwheltn : the
waters of the sea 78^^ 106" Jos. 24' (E); waters Ps. 104^ Jb. 22" 38**;
shame Pss. 441*^ 698 Je. Sl^i Mi. 71*^; horror Ps. 55^ Ez. 7^8;
mischief Ps. 140^", c. S;? 44-° 106I''; (4) cover over sin Ps. 85^ (by
God). Pu. be covered Ps. So^i. Cf. usage of 103 cover over sin, v. 6ji
78^8 79^ BD^. — jjrs] transgression, \.^ 191*. — fnNan] n.f.

PSALM XXXII. 283

sin; rare, only in phr. nSnj -n Gn. 20^ (E) Ex. 3221- so. si (je) 2 K. 1721
and Pss. j^^ 40" 109" {v. PNBn 2^^^, Non j/"). — 2. a-;N] is a gl. ; the
only other use for individual in 1/', 84^- ^^. — nin^] comes in between
vb. and i*? in an awk- ward way and should be transposed. — ^u-n^j
Qal impf. present ; ocn {v, id^), here in sense of impute, cf. Niph.
106^^ — pjj {v. i8^i). — niDn inna fNi] is a gl. : a denial of sin and the
reverse of the confession of sin in its three forms in previous context,
and of the forgiveness, the covering over, the non- imputation of it.
Besides, the phr. itself is late, nn (v. j/''), here in sense of aS tfor moral
character, elsw. \p 34^9 51" 78^. — J n^-;-i] n.f. deceit 32^ 52* loi'^, ■•\
nu'ii deceitful, treacherous bow 78^'^, 'i pc*S i2o2-3, v. hdid j7. This
can hardly be softened down to internal truthfulness to God. — 3. •>?]
tem- poral, but <5, 3, causal. — "'rp'']Q^] Hiph. perf. i sg. aorist ; v;-\n
be dumb, keep silence, neglecting response {v. 28^), — J C'^'^^] vb.
Qal zvear out: of garment Dt. 8* 29*-*; fig. heavens Ps. 1022" Is. 50^;
bones through suffering here. Pi. causative, wear out, consume away
: fig. flesh and skin La. 3^; form in Sheol Ps. 49^^. — inxy] for the
bones in a similar state of pain v. 6^ 22i''- ^^ 311138*421151!" i02*-6. —
Drn-Vo] makes the 1. too long; dittog. as Du.; cf. DCI1 ''D at beginning
of next v. — 4. •'7C'|^] t"'t''? r\.m.. juice, sap ; life blood a.X. in this
sense ; Nu. Ii^ (J) taste of manna. But (5 has here iarpatpffv eU
raXaiTcwplav ; U conversus sum in aerumna tnea ; 3 versatus sum in
f?iiseria viea. These Vrss. rd. -m oppression, and vb. as i sg. which if
inf. "I'lsn) or ptc. isni must have irsj. 'nan is followed by V in the sense
of to be turned ox changed into something [v. 30^~) . — f J^a-^n] n.m.
drought ; only here for usual 2nn. But @ if T(f) ivwa'yriva.L &Kavdav,
3J dum configitur spina, 3 cum ex- ardesceret viessis. ® must have
read yip for V'l"' and ijann, sf. ^i and inf. cstr. of 3-»n to attack, smite,
as Je. 5021- 27 (j,. 17^^) ; 3 as inf. cstr. of 3in vb. be dry. & interprets
nu' breast and ij3in as inf. cstr. sf. i sg. ain lay waste, destroy. (5 on
the whole seems most probable, ''jain in pj is late change for 3in,
which makes all the readings easy in the different interpretations. —
5. iPNton] so ^JU') emph. — HPTn] Hiph. impf. present, y-f. (S aorist
as next vb. improbable. — ■>niDD] emph. present {v. v.i). — ">mDN]
is in (5 and 3, and seems to be original, although it would seem more
natural at beginning of previous clause. It must therefore be emphatic
and express previous resolu- tion. — ^Sv] is taken by 6 as k(x.t ifioO,
U adversum me, -^^y-, but this is cer- tainly incorrect. It is a poetic,
archaic prep., lengthened for measure. — npNi] emph. — •'nNtan py]
guilt of my sin {v. v.i- 2). Du. is prob. correct in reading nnSo ipxton
ijij;; the prSd was confused with nSo and so omitted. Then it was
necessary to connect the words for sin. This restoration makes the
pen- tameter complete and the construction easy. — 6. PNfSy] for
this thing, e.g. pardon, or on this account, therefore, as p Sy. (g vvkp
rwliT-ns, 3 pro hac. — NS2 py'^] cf. Is. 55*5 isxrrna; but this is not
suited to the context, which em- phasises the fact that God is to be
found by the penitent, and not any special time of finding. — J p"^]
conj. only, as 91^, or in the sense assuredly, does not seem
appropriate to the context. Therefore with Du. rd. for p-\ nsd, piso,
which has been confused with iixi; and so brought about piSD. piSD
nyS time

284 PSALMS

of distress, f P''>^ n.[m.] straitness, straits : ■•r.\ nx iigl" \ S. 22^ Dt.

2853- 56- 5^ Je. 19^. This phr. is then further defined by \^yc n.m.
Jlood, oittbiirst ; elsw. Na. 18 Jb. 3825 Dn. 926 ii'^a Pr. 27^ — 7. 'J^] is
a difficult form, pi. cstr. of tl^n.[m.] aX. jubilation — r\-r\. — \&>z\ n.
[m.] deliverance; elsw. 56^ both dub. For vb. v. ly^^. But @ is very
different, citt^ OXlfeus r^s Treptexoyo-Tjs /AC rb a.yaWla/j.d fxov
\6Tpw<ral fxe dwb tQv KVKkwcrdvTwv /le. (@ takes ''jaaiDn and 'jnxn
as alike relative clauses referring to the affliction or distress, is being
n.f. as if mx. It points ^p || •>h nro ; this is most likely, unless with
Houb., Horsley, Hi., Du., ''Ji is ditlog. for last letters of ijisn. 3 is
somewhat different, tu es protectio mea, ab hoste custodies me, laus
men salvans, circuni- dabis me. "ix = adversary, tsSa is ptc. J,J, 3,
both take vbs. as expressing confidence. (5 regards the verse as
essentially petition. The vb. ijisn is II ''j33iDr, and must be interpreted
in the same way. It is improb. that taStj is a noun. The difficulty with @
is in taking -is as fern, and in the lack of prep. JO after taSs. It is
better to follow 3 and take taSo as ptc, as i8'' 40I* 70^ 1442, referring
to God, and to regard the inipfs. as jussives. —

8. q-\iNi] 1 coord., emph. addition to previous vb. — it] rel. {y. 9^^). —
Ti^n] Qal impf. modal, should go. — 'ispN] Qal impf. cohort. I sg. {v.
16^). ® ivL- ffT7)piQ} = nsvN Qal impf. i sg. of ns>", as Pr. 16^''; so Ba.
A word is miss- ing from the measure. T'Sj; implies a vb. which should
prob. be that of (S in addition to that of |§, as Du. — 9. vrin'VN] Qal
juss. 2 pi. with neg. — t Jr;!?] n.m. bridle, as Pr. 26^ Is. ^f-^. — J jDi]
n.m. halter, as Is. 30^8 Jb. 30". — X ''"'F] n-[m'] ornament, trapping,
harness ; only here in this sense ; © ras aiaybva'i avrCbv, 3 maxillas
eorum ; in ^ elsw. only 103^ (dub.). Hu., Pe., Moll, take the clause as
rel., " whose harness consists in bridle and bit to tame it"; then Moll, "
they will not approach thee," Pe. "or else they will not come nigh unto
thee"; Ew., Ri., AV., inf. with S "must be muzzled, or there is no
drawing near to thee." But vb. 0^3 is an Aramaic word, not used in
OT., and is late. Du. then takes vb. as Hiph. inf. a^in'^ ^a. S3 is dittog.,
so we get anpS. — 10. DOiNan] pi. J 2^t<pn r\.m. pains, sorrows, grief
; elsw. 38^8 692'^ Is. 533- * Je. 453 518 La. ii2- 12. 18, ■ Y\., Du., insert
irx before yuh wicked man. But we might rather omit maiD'', and so
get a trimeter couplet. The omission of mn'' in v.i^ would then give a
trimeter tetrastich. — 11. irjnn] Hiph. imv. 2 pi. requires after it iS as
Du. — aS-nr^'-So] as 7-'^ Ii2 36" 64" 94I5 97".

PSALM XXXIII., 4 STR. io\

Ps. 33 is a song of praise, (i) A call to worship in the temple with song,
music, and shouting (v.^'), because of the righteousness and
kindness of Yahweh (v.'^'*). (2) All mankind are called to fear Yahweh,
the creator of all things, and disposer of all nations

PSALM XXXIII. 285

(v.*"'"). (3) Yahweh from His heavenly throne inspects all man- kind
(v.^^^^) ; and victory is not due to armies or warriors (v.^'""''), (4) He
delivereth those who fear Him (v.''^'') ; therefore His people long for
Him, are glad in Him, and trust in His name for victory (v.-*""). A gloss
praises the plans of Yahweh as everlast- ingly secure, and also the
happiness of His people (v."'^').

CHOUT, ye righteous in Yahweh,

Praise is becoming to the upright ;

Give thanks to Yahweh with the lyre,

With the ten-stringed harp play to Him ;

Sing to Him a new song,

Play skilfully with shouting;

For the word of Yahweh is upright;

And all His work is with faithfulness ;

He loves righteousness and justice,

The earth is full of His kindness. ■QY His word the heavens were
made,

And by the breath of His mouth all their host ;

He gathereth in a flask the waters of the sea,

Putteth in treasuries the primeval deep.

Let all the earth be in fear of Yahweh,

Let all the inhabitants of the world stand in awe ;

For He spake and it came to pass.

He commanded and it stood forth.

He doth bring to naught the counsel of nations.

He doth make of none effect the plans of the peoples. P"ROM

heaven Yahweh doth look,

See all the sons of mankind ;

From the place where He sits enthroned He doth glance,

At all the inhabitants of the earth;

He that formed their mind altogether,

He that discerneth all their works.

The king doth not gain a victory by his great army.

The mighty man cannot be delivered by his great strength,

The horse is a delusion for victory.

And by his great army he cannot deliver. gEHOLD, the eye of

Yahweh is toward them that fear Him,

Toward them that hope in His kindness;

To deliver their life from death.

And to preserve their lives in famine.

Our soul doth wait for Yahweh,

Our help and shield is He;

For in Him our heart is glad,

For in His holy name we trust.

Let Thy kindness, Yahweh, be upon us

According as we hope in Thee.

286 rSALMS

Ps. 23 is an orphan Ps. without title, and therefore was not in any of
the minor or major Psalters. It was inserted in its present position by
the final editor. The rc^ AavelS of (S is a late conjecture. The Ps.
indeed shows the influence of many writings: v.3« of Is. 42^; \P of Is.
23I6; v.'' of Jb. ^^'^^i V.9" of Gn. r5; v." of Is. 40^ 46"' 51''- » ^z,s»i-; v.'^
of Pss. ii'* 14^; v.i^ of Zc. 12^; v.'<5-20» of Dt. 2i^', v.i' of Pr. 2i'ii; v.^- of
Ps. goi". i Mac. 31^ is probably based on v.^^. The use of the
participles, v.^- '', for the finite verb is in laic Aramaic style. The Ps.
cannot be earlier than the late Greek period, and probably is
Maccabean on account of its reference to divine aid in victo- ries
v.^*^- ^"- ^^- -^- -^; the joyous temple worship with song, music, and
shouting v.i-3; and universalism of outlook v.^- 1'^- 1^- H. The Ps. is
composed of 22 couplets, corresponding with the number of the
letters of the Hebrew alpha- bet, but without the use of the alphabetic
letters at the beginning of the coup- lets, therein differing from Ps. 34.
There is always difficulty in arranging such Pss. in Strs., and scholars
differ in this regard. It is probable that the correspondence of the
number of couplets with the letters of the alphabet was due to the
insertion of two couplets, v."-i-, into the original Ps. for that pur- pose.
These couplets may be taken out without being missed — indeed, to
the improvement of the course of thought in the Ps., which they
interrupt. It is then easy to divide the Ps. into four trimeter decastichs.

Str, I. is composed of five syn. couplets, three of which are a call to

worship in the temple, two giving the reason for it. — 1. Shout ye\, the
sacred shout expressing the enthusiasm of praise in the temple
worship, which was appropriate to the place and becoming to those
entitled to worship there. These are the righteous || upright, in the
later sense of those zealous for the Law and institutions of Israel, and
living in strict conformity thereto. — 2. Give thanks'], implying a song
of thanksgiving accompa- nied with instrumental music of the lyre and
larger ten-stringed harp. The three forms of praise are summed up in
3 : Sing, play skilfully, with shouting. That which is to be sung is a new
song, a fresh outburst of praise ; not in the sense that a new composi-
tion was rendered, but that a fresh experience of divine favour had
been enjoyed, and was acknowledged in a new festal assem- bly in
the temple for this particular purpose. — 4. The reason for this
summons is the word of Yahweh and His work. This com- prehends
all the divine activity, as it has been experienced. The word, in its
instruction and promises, is upright, as His people who conform to it
are upright ; His work in judgment upon enemies and redemption of
His people is with faithfulness to

PSALM XXXIII. 287

His covenant, cf. Dt. 32*. But back of all His word and work is His love
in its more ancient form of kindness and its later form of affection. —
5. He loves righteous7iess, probably the doing of it on His part as the
context suggests, and justice, incorrectly ren- dered "judgment " in
EV". here and elsewhere in this combination. — The earth is full of
His kindness^ in action, in His work as above, cf. 1 1 9*^. These divine
attributes are conceived as working through all the earth. That is the
background of their particular working in the experience which calls
for the fresh song of praise.

Str. II. is composed of two parts of syn. couplets, giving the reason for
the intervening syn. couplet, summoning the world to stand in awe of
Yahweh. — 6. The psalmist goes back in thought to the creation,
especially of the heavens and all their host; that is, the heavenly
luminaries, sun, moon, and stars, in accordance with the conception
of Gn. 2^ Is. 40-*^ 45^-, and not the angels as Pss. 103-^ 148'-'. These
were made, the most general term for creative activity, not implying
any particular mode or theory of creation. — By His word\ the
instrumental means here em- ployed; that is, by command, as v.^ in
accordance with Gn. i. With this is ,parallel : By the breath of His
mouth'], the words breathed forth in speech. Some have thought of
the divine Spirit here in accordance with Gn. i^, the same Hebrew
word being used for " breath " and " spirit " ; but if the reference were
to the divine Spirit it would be Spirit of Yahweh, and not Spirit of His
mouth. — 7. The creation of the waters of the sea is now described.
— the primeval deep], probably only the depths of the sea, in
accordance with Jb. 38^^^-^, and not the more compre- hensive mass
of waters, including the subterranean and terranean waters before
their separation, of Gn. i**"^. — He gathereth in a flask], after @ and
most ancient Vrss., as more suited to the putteth in treasuries, than ^
followed by EV'., "as a heap." The conceptions of treasuries, where
God stores up the snow and hail, and of a flask, literally water-skin, in
which the Orientals carry their water and wine, where God stores up
the waters of heaven, are in Jb. 38"- ^^ Inasmuch as in Jb. 38^^'' the
baby sea is conceived as shut in safely in its place at the creation
with bars and doors, it is most probable that all these terms of Job are
at the basis of this description, rather than the heaping up of the

288 PSALMS

waters of the Red Sea for the passage through them of Israel,
according to Ex. 15^, which is another and heterogeneous figure of
speech to that of treasuries and the permanence of the sea in its
place. The verbal forms are participles, but not on that account to be
referred to " the continual action of maintenance as well as the
original creation," Kirk., because the participles are of the late
Aramaic style, used for the finite verb, and refer to the creation itself
as in the passage of Job mentioned above. — 8. The fact of the
creation of heavens and sea by Yahweh is a ground on which the
psalmist summons mankind to fear such a Creator. — Let all the
earth || all the mhabitants of the world'\, all mankind wherever they
may be. This is an universal summons. — be in fear of Yahweh ||
stand in awe']. It is not probable that the psalmist is thinking of fear
here in the religious sense appropriate to the people of God, as in
v.^*, where the accusative is used ; but in the more external sense of
awe and submission to the divine sovereignty. — 9. The reason is
reenforced by a return to the conception of the creation, which is
stated in terms of the primitive creation of the light, according to Gn. i^
— For He spake and it came to pass], the very words of Gn. i^
expressing by the Waw consec. the immediateness of the obedience
of the creature to the creative word ; paraphrased in the syn. clause :
He commanded, with the same immediateness of result, and it stood
forth] ; that is, it sprang into existence and presented itself, or stood
forth as a host, using the imagery of v.*^ and Gn. 2^ as an army
stands forth in array when the sovereign issues the com- mand. —
10. The creative power has been mentioned as a warn- ing to the
nations ; it is therefore appropriate in the climax that the providential
power should be referred to. This, as we would expect from the
purpose of the statement, is on its negative side, with reference to the
nations \ the peoples. They may take counsel and make plans
against the people of Yahweh, but in vain ; for He doth bring them to
naught || tnake of none effect. He frus- trates all their schemes of
hostility against His people ; and this is the climax which justifies the
inclusion of the entire Str. in this Ps. of praise.

A later editor, wishing to emphasise the thought of the last couplet,

adds a tetrastich to the Str., and interrupts thereby the progress of
thought in the Ps.

PSALM XXXIII. 289

The counsel of Yahweh standeth forever, The plans of His mind to all
generations. Happy the nation whose God is Yahweh, The people He
has chosen for His inheritance !

11-12. The coiinsel of Yahweh || the plans of His mind\ the plans
formed in His mind, God being conceived as having a mind, just as
man. His image. These words are in striking antith. to the counsel and
plans of the nations of the previous couplet. As Yahweh frustrates
their counsel and plans, He maintains His own counsel ; it standeth
firm, not capable of frustration, unchange- able, permanent, and
vciA&Q^ forever || to all generations. This is a ground for
congratulation to the people of Yahweh, for it ren- ders thend secure
in the hands of their God ; therefore they may sing : Happy the nation
|| the people, antith. to all the other nations and peoples, because
they have the inestimable privilege of one whose God is Yahweh; and
this not simply because they have chosen Him to be their God, but
because He has chosen them for His inheritance, His own special
property in accordance with the original covenant, Ex. 19^; cf. Dt. 4-'"
9-^ ^ 32" Mic. y'^-^^ Is. i(f Je. io*« Pss. 28« 68^0 742 78"-" 94^" 106^-^''.
A still later edi- tor inserts in the Mss. underlying & an addition to v.^",
followed by IT and PBV., " and casteth out the counsel of princes,"
which makes the couplet into a triplet by a third syn. clause. It cer-
tainly was not in the original Ps., which was composed entirely of
couplets, although it is an idea entirely appropriate in itself.

Str. III. is composed of three synth. couplets, describing the divine

inspection of mankind, followed by two syn. couplets draw- ing the
consequences, that victory and safety are not due entirely to human
powers. — 13-14. From heaven'], emphatic, || the place where He sits
enthroned] , the divine throne in the heavenly pal- ace, V. 9** 29^" 55^
102^^ Is. 63'* 66^ — Yahweh doth look || see II glance], the divine
inspection of mankind, as 11* 14^. — all the sons of mankind || all the
inhabitants of the earth]. His inspec- tion is universal, a resumption of
the thought of the universal warning of v.*. The inspection is a
thorough one, nothing escapes it. — 15. He that formed their mind],
created the mind of man, constructed or formed it as truly as He
formed the body; cf. Gn. 2' ** Zc. 1 2^ Ps. 94". It is possible that the
second story of

290 rSALMS

the creation was in the mind of the psahnist as well as the first, and
that he extends the construction of the body of man to that of the
mind also. But inasmuch as he thinks of the minds of his
contemporaries, the formation of the mind is not that of the prim- itive
man, but that of all men the world over. The psalmist does not, any
more than Is.-, distinguish the creative activity from the providential.
He certainly does not conceive the later distinction between
creationism and traducianism. He thought that each and every
individual man originates, mind and body, as a result of divine
activity; cf. Ps. 139^^'®. The divine construction of the mind was not
partial but total, altogether. Therefore Yahweh knows it already in all
its powers and activities, its capacities and its limitations. Nothing
whatever in the mind of man can escape His inspection. He knows
the inner man. He is one that dis- cerneth all their ruorks. The result
of all this is that the mind and works of men are very much limited ;
they are under the entire control of Yahweh. — 16-17. The king],
thinking probably of the king of Syria, the great enemy of the
Maccabean times, II the mighty man, the trained warrior, || the horse,
the cavalry of the army. These are conceived as with a great, a
numerous, artny, coming up against Israel and relying upon their
overwhelm- ing power for victory. The renderings of EV^, " save," "
salva- tion," or " safety," are too general, and not suited to the context.
The beauty of the synonymous thought is spoiled by rendering the
same word " host " or " army " in v.^® and " strength " in v.'^, as if the
latter referred to the horse. This would be an exaggera- tion of the
horse, giving it a couplet to itself, and indeed in the cHmax of the Str.,
as compared with the king who would have but one line, although he
is emphasised by the position of the word in v.^®". The king is really
the subject of v.^'\ as well as of v.^^. The king thinks he can gain a
victory by his great army. His cavalry, in which he chiefly trusted,
proves a delusion. In- stead of winning victory, he is defeated, and in
his defeat the strength of his warriors cannot deliver them, and the
king himself cannot find deliverance by his army. The context
indicates that all this is due to the divine inspection and interposition
so fully stated in the previous couplets. For this situation in history, cf.
I Mac. 3^^

PSALM XXXIII.

291
Str. IV. is composed of two syn. couplets, setting forth the experience
of deliverance, followed by three synth. couplets of joyous prayer. —
18. Behold\ calling particular attention to what is to be said. — the eye
of Yahweh\ taking up the inspection of the previous Str. Yahweh's eye
is resting upon His people as well as upon the nations, only with a
different motive. He had inspected the nations to frustrate their plans
and to give them defeat instead of victory. He inspects His people
with favour, — toward them that fear Him\ with the reverential fear of
worship, II toward them that hope in His kindness], look up to Him for
it, expect it, wait to receive it ; recurring to the kindness of v.^, praised,
as exhibited throughout the earth. That which the peo- ple of Yahweh
hoped for, looking unto Yahweh in godly fear, they received. — 19.
His eye had a redemptive purpose when directed upon them : To
deliver their life from death. The nation had been in extreme peril
because of the great army of the king of Syria, threatening to destroy
them. Yahweh delivered them by giving them the victory. — And to
presei-ve their lives in famine]. If this is historical, it may refer to the
famine of a besieged city in which the great army of Syria had shut up
Israel, and then probably to a siege of Jerusalem, or else to a peril of
famine in the land, owing to the devastation wrought by the Syrian
army. — 20. The psalmist now turns to the final prayer. — Our soul].
The people are conceived as having but one soul ; only they speak,
not as an individual, " my soul," but as an aggregate of individuals in
one nation. — doth wait for Yahweh], not here in the sense of
anxiously looking for an exhibition of kindness in deliverance ; but in
the temple, in reliance upon His kindness as already bestowed. — 21-
22. For in Him our heart is glad || we trust II we hope in Thee, all alike
syn. expressions of joyous confi- dence in their God who had done
such great things for them. — Our help and shield], shield for
defence, help to deliver; cf. Gn. 15^ Pss. 3* 20^. — His holy name],
the majestic name that secures victory in accordance with 20"- ^ The
Ps. concludes with a petition that the kindness just experienced in
deliverance, v.", and which now fills the earth with its renown, v.^,
may ever abide upon His people.
292 PSALMS

1. t"'ixj] adj. (i) comely: of woman Ct. I^ 6*, so Ps. 6813; cf. Je. 6^; face
Ct. 2"; mouth Ct. 4^. (2) seemly : of r\'^r\r> here as 147I (cf. 93^); elsw.
Pr. 17" 1910 26I. — 2. ^1Jr, S^j^ n^f;;, 5^. Intr. § 34.-8. ^v^n ivjQ is
based on Is. 42I''; elsw. Pss. 40* 96I 98^ 144^ 149', a fresh outburst of
song. — i2io\7] Hiph. pf. 3 m. pi. X [30^] vb. Qal, be pleasing; c. S
69''2; elsw. c. S 3^ t^^// for, go well with, Gn. I2i3 (J) 40" (E) Dt. 8 t. Je.
4 t. +. Hiph. (i) c. S do good to, deal well with, Pss. 49I9 125* Ex. l20
(E) Gn. 12I6 (J) +; c. ace. Ps. 5120 Dt. 810 Je. igio 4. ; (2) do
thoroughly, prob. 36*, as Mi. f f \yiS!i) 3'!3^n play well, skilfully, here as
I S. i6i^ Is. 23I6 Ez. 33^2; (3) do well, right: ethically Ps. 11968. — jj:] Pi.
inf., v. Intr. § 34. — nj,;nn] sacred shout, v. sf. — 4. lu-;] right {v. 7^^),
as predicate of the 13t only here, but cf. for the commands of the Law
in other terms 19^ 119I37. J 12-1 n.m. (i) speech, dis- course, saying:
DinDf '1 17* 5918; ns --1 36^; njNtt" -y 22'^; id -\ bitter speech 64*; 310 -
T ^waTy Ji/<?^f/z in poem 45^; t njy 1 19*2 is. 3621 Je. 442O; spoken
com- mand of God Vss.jsi-S 10320-20 10528 1488, prob. 565- 11- 11; 'T
nSa- 10720 147I8 (cf. V.15) Is. 9'^ Je. 425; promise Pss. 10519- *2
io6i2-2i. (2) 6"«)7"«^, sentence as ivritten, lines of song^ 18I 137^ Dt.
32**; the Law as divine sentence Pss. 50"

105* 1 199- 16- 1'^- 25. 28. 4-2. 43. 49. 67. 65. 74. 81. 89. 101. 105. 107.
114. 130. 139. 147. 160. 161. 169

130^14719. (3) Words, as parts of sentence, "j^Xff^ i,'^ <^^^- i^if' \0()^.
(^) Mat- ter, affair, about which one speaks, pi. 65* 10527 1455 {1^; sg.
jji "\ 64^ 141*; '?pi'?3 'T 41^ loi^; mmn 'i 352^; cause in judgment i\Q^.
(5) Prep, nan Sj; because of, for the sake of 45^ 798 Gn. 20" (E) Ex. 82
(J). — inri'n-'^Di] should be without Makkeph for measure. — ^finNa]
not 3 essentiae, PBV., Pe., but either in as (5, 3, De., Hu., Che., Dr., or
with, Ew. J i^Jicx nS. firmness, steadfastness, fidelity ; in \p only
faithfulness, trust: (a) of human conduct 378 (?) ; 'N TIT 1 1930. f (3) as
divine attribute 8812 892- 3- 6. 9; shewn in works ^j^/ commands
1198S; in affliction ii9''5; in oath to David 89^0. reaching unto skies
36^; unto all generations 100° 119^^; God will not belie it 89'^*; nsD
njicK ii9i'''8 (cf. ins 'n Is. 25I); closely associated with ipn 892^ 92^ 98^
(cf, Ho. 222), p^,; np-ix 96I3 143I (cf. Is. 11^), salvation Ps. 40" (elsw. of
God only Dt. 32* La. 32^). — 5. ans] Qal ptc. Yahweh subj. — npix]
righteojisness (v. J*). — L5J3rc] justice {v. /5). — -"Dn] kindness, as
v.18-22 (^j^ ^j,^_ — nini] unnecessary gl. — 6. "> "i3i] is only a
variation of "1 noN of Gn. i^, which the author had in view (v.^). This is
evident also from the N3X, which in Gn. 2^ refers to the whole
organised creation, but here specifically to the heavenly bodies {v.
24^'^^. — Yi nn] {v. /S^^ ji^) = breath of his mouth is syn. with la-", the
uttered word, as most interpreters of modern times. The majority of
the older interpreters, however, think of the a^n'^x nn of Gn. i^. But
this seems excluded by ve, which is nowhere used in connection with
the divine Spirit. Pe. suggests that there is here a usage parallel to
Ps. 1042^-30, where the nn of God is the source of life as it enters into
the animals with quicken- ing power and imparts to them their nn. So
in Jb. 33*, the divine nn and HDJS'j are in men the source of life. But
this would lead us beyond Pe. to the doctrine of Gn. 2', where the
a^^in nccj is breathed into Adam's nostrils by Yahweh, and Gn. 722
implies that the c^n nn nccj of all animals was also

PSALM XXXIII, 293

imparted by the breath of God. This, however, would lead to the

thought that the njx of heaven are here regarded as living beings, like
the morning stars of Job, and the reference here would be to orders
of angels. This would widen the doctrine of creation to the extent that
all living beings in heaven and on earth owe their life to the breath of
the divine mouth. — nin> lana] is prob. for an original nai2; otherwise
the 1. is too long. — 7. D:h'] Qal ptc. t [dj3] vb. Qal, gather : people i
Ch. 22^ Est. 4^^; waters here ; stones Ec. 3^; wealth Ec. 2^ cf. v.'^^;
portion for priests Ne. 12*^. Y\. gather together : for punishment Ez.
22^1; for restoration Ps. 147^ Ez. 39-^. Hithp. ^rt/Z^ifr oneself together
Is. 282'^. — t "".O heap; as in Ex. 15^ Ps. yS^'^, of Jordan Jos. 313-16
(Is. 17" dub.), so %, Hu., Pe. ; but Hare, Lowth., Horsley, Houb., Ew.,
01s., Che., al., follow the Vrss. (except Quinta) in reading 1j = ^}<J
bottle (v.j6^). The sea is represented as shut up as water in a bottle or
water skin ; cf. Jb. 38*"ii, where the baby sea is shut in with doors and
bars. It is tempting to think of the bottles of the clouds ; in this case
the upper as well as the lower waters were in the poet's mind. — cc]
{v. i8^~) used frequently of waters of the clouds ; but a; {v. 2^^ either
of seas on the earth's surface or subterranean. — J '^l''^'] n.m., in i/-
only pl.f. for the storehouses of God for rain, snow, hail, etc.; elsw.
135' Dt. 28i-^ Jb. 38--- - Je. iqI^ = 51I6. — n'^D-'nn] pl.f. of X DTin n.m.
deep place : always of waters : (i) of a great sea 36" 107-6 135^ 148";
(2) of the Red Sea at the crossing 771'^ 106^; (3) of a river, giving
drink 78^^ with waterfalls 42**- 8; (4) of subterranean waters 7120 (?);
(5) of the primeval sea here, as 104®. — 8. uno] prosaic gl., makes 1,
too long. — 9. Nin ^3] 13 here as in v.* giving reason of praise. Nin
emph. as in parallel line. — ^■T'1 npx] is based on the creation of the
light Gn. i^, pf. followed by 1 consec. impf. immediate result. — 10.
I'sn] Hiph. pf. 3 m. for usual isn, assimilated in form to s'^jn. J [i^s] vb.
Hiph. (i) break,\\ie. Law 119126; (2) frustrate, here ; (3) anjiul 85^ 89^
both dub. — f [nij] vb. Qal only Nu. 32^ Kt. (but Hiph. Qr.). Hiph. (i)
restrain, forbid, vow Nu. 306- 6. 9. 12. frustrate, thoughts here; refuse
rntt* (but dub.) 141^; (2) restrain from Nu. 32'^- ^ — Jnairnc] n.f. (i)
thotight : Di« 'D 94"; of God, uS "d i'^'^; c. Sn 406; are exceeding deep
92'^; (2) device, plan, purpose, here and 56^. — 11-12. These are
tetrameters in their present form. 2*? of God is as aS of man, the seat
of the thoughts and counsels, or plans {y. i^^) ; cf. Is. 40* 46W 516. 8
^j8 6q._ — 13_ D^cu'n] emph., cf. 1 4". — a^'^n] Hiph. pf. emph. pres-
ent aaj. — 14. inar] Qal inf. cstr. sf. 3 s. ; a^"^ pregnant sense, sit
enthroned {v. si). — norn] Hiph. Pf. f nju- glance at; elsw. Is. 14I6 Ct.
2^. — 15. aaS is^] Here God forms the a^, the intellectual and moral
nature of man, as in Zc. 12^ He forms the nn, the disposition or
temper. — ■>x''n] Qal ptc; papn Hiph. ptc; both with article and so rel.
clauses. — 16. r«<] is constructed with ptc. yb (S, 3, Hu., Dr., Kirk., but
with the noun by EV^; the former is the better. — I'-an] generic article
(v. .?«). — yc'^j] Niph. ptc. r^' ('-'■ S^) has the mng. of gaining victory,
as Ew., Hi., De., Hu., Pe., Kirk. — 17. Dion] generic article: the horse
is -ypv (7^^), a deception, delusion, as Pr. 21^1. —npcn] victory, for
older n>'v>ri {v. j^). J nvic'n n.f. (l) deliverance, usually by God

294 PSALMS

through human agency, esp.' from oppression and in battle, and so

victory here as 144'"; of deliverance from personal troubles yj'^"^; or
of national deliverance under fig. of personal 4011- 1" 71^^; •'Pi'iu'n "'
38^^; of man, nyitt'n OIX deliverance of or through man 60^^ = loS^'^
cf. 146''; (2) more exclu- sively spiritual in sense 51I*' 119^1-^1. —
ta'^c;] Pi. impf. modal (v. 22^^; <S Niph. pass. These four lines afford
a fine example of distributed parallel- ism, yrij of a has its parallel in
nj'iu'n of c. Ssj"! of h is balanced with taVo'' of d; but S''n 31 is in a and
d, although 3, EV. regard the second as the strength of the horse. —
18. This 1. is a pentameter as it stands, but the change of ^N to S in
Z) is improb.; rd. DiSn-'D Sni. D'''7n;;a Pi. ptc. pi., Sni (z'. J/^^); so
V.22. — 19. This is also a pentameter line most naturally, but DnrnS is
strange; it is a condensation of Drvn nrn'^. The trouble of famine is
instead of the battle of y}^^"'. — S^^n'^] Hiph. inf. '^j'j as v.^^ || n^^n';'
Pi. inf. of n^n {v. 22^'), both expressing purpose, n^n in the sense of
life is only in poetry ; cf. 74^^ 78^° 143^. — 20. -iJU'Qj] emph.
paraphrase of personal pronoun we (v.j^). — nprn] Pi. pf. 3 f. t ['^^n]
vb. Qal, wait for, only Is. 30I8 (c. S). Pi. long for : c. S here as io6i^ also
Is. 8^^ 64* Zp. 3^ +.

PSALM XXXIV., 3 STR. 7^

Ps. 34 is a thanksgiving, (i) A vow of praise in which all are invited to

unite (v.-~*) ; because Yahweh has answered the prayer of His
afflicted people and delivered them by their guar- dian angel (v.^*) ;
(2) an exhortation to seek Yahweh, the source of all good (v.^"), with
instruction that prosperity depends upon good conduct (v.^-"^*) ; (3) a
contrast of the watchful care of Yahweh over the righteous (v.^*'- '**"-
') with His destruction of the wicked (v.^' ~). A liturgical gloss was
added (v.^).

T WILL bless Yahweh at all times, continually shall His praise be in

my mouth. Of Yahweh will my soul boast; let the afflicted (make it
heard) and be glad.

magnify Yahweh with me ; and let us exalt His name together.

1 sought Yahweh, and He answered me, and from all my terrors He

delivered me. They looked unto Him and beamed, and their face was
not abashed.

This same afflicted people cried, and Yahweh from all his distresses
saved him. The angel of Yahweh encamped about them that fear
Him, and rescue them. r\ TASTE and see that He is good ; happy the
man that taketh refuge in Him. O fear Yahweh, His holy ones ; for
there is no lack to them that fear Him. Young lions are in want and
they suffer hunger ; but they that seek Him lack

not any good. O come, sons, hearken to me; the fear of Yahweh I will
teach you. Who is the man that taketh pleasure in life? loveth days
that he may see good? Keep thy tongue from evil, and thy lips from
speaking deceit; Depart from evil and do good ; seek peace and
pursue it.

PSALM XXXIV.

295
'FHE face of Yahweh is against them that do evil, to cut off their
memory from the land.

The eyes of Yahweh are unto the righteous, and His ears unto their
cry for help ;

They cry and Yahweh heareth, and delivereth them out of all their
distresses.

Yahweh is nigh unto the broken-hearted, and the crushed in spirit He

saveth.

Many are the misfortunes of the righteous : but out of them all
Yahweh deliv- ereth him ;

He keepeth all his bones, not one of them is broken.

Misfortune shall slay the wicked, and they that hate the righteous
shall suffer punishment.

Ps. 34 was in H, but not in any of the major Psalters. The title has a
reference to the life of David, " when he changed " or disguised " his
judg- ment," feigned madness " before Abimelek, and he sent him
away and he departed," in accordance with the story i S. aiii'i-, except
that the Philistine king is there called Achish (v, Intr. § 27). This
change might have arisen from defective memory of the editor, or
from substituting the common name of the Philistine kings for the
specific one. Ps. 56 is also referred in the title to the same period of
David's life at Gath. The editor did not mean to imply that David
composed these Pss. on that occasion, but that they might be sup-
posed to represent his spiritual emotions at that time. Ps. 34 is an
acrostic of 22 hexameters, and like all such poems more or less
artificial. There seems to have been a transposition of lines j» and fl.
This was due to an editor who changed the earlier order of these
letters (v. La. 2, 3, 4, and <5 of Pr. 31) to the later order of his time. The
Ps. is original, and shews little dependence on other writings. The
conception of the guardian angel, v.^, resembles that of 355-6 91II,
and is probably an earlier conception of a special angel, having Israel
in charge, which subsequently develops into the one named Michael,
and implies the Persian period. The term piD -\iD, v.^^ is common to
WL., but elsw. only here Ps. 372^ Is. 59I5. The contrition of v.i^ is
dependent on Is. 57I* 61 1 and resembles Ps. 51I9. The Ps. implies
the beginning of WL. and the Persian period, but shews no
dependence on P. The Ps. omits the line 1, as Ps. 25, in order to get a
division into three Strs. of seven lines each. It has also a
supplementary liturgical addition which is essentially the same as that
in Ps. 25. On account of v.^ the Ps. was used in the Holy Communion
in the ancient Church ; cf. Apostolic Constitutions, S^^; Cyril, Cat.
myst. 5'"; Bing- ham, Antiq. V. 460.

Str. I. is a heptastich, composed of a syn. tristich and a sj'n. tetrastich.

— 2-3. I will bless Yahweh^ in the benedictions char- acteristic of
Hebrew worship, || His praise, the praise of Him, by the use of the
hallels, characteristic of festivals {v. Intr. § 35). — boast~\, in these
hallels, by describing Yahweh's wondrous deeds of salvation and
judgment. This is to be at all times || cojitimi- ally, perpetual worship in
the temple. — in my mouth\ the sacred

296 rSALMS

songs, not only written and read, but sung aloud. — Let the afflicted
make it heard\ namely, the praise of v.'^, taking their share in it ; so by
an easy change of vowel points giving an excellent parall. instead of
the usual " will hear and will be glad " of ^ and Vrss. — 4, O magnify
YahweJi], tell of His greatness and His great deeds, || exait His 7iame,
His supreme majesty as King of Israel and the nations, cf. 30^ 99^^
107^- 145^ — with me || let us to- gether]. The afflicted are exhorted to
unite with the psalmist in this thanksgiving. It is common praise,
worship of the whole people, and not merely of individuals. — 5-6.
The reason for the praise is now given as an encouragement to the
afflicted. — / sought Yahweh]. The veteran sage gives his own
personal experience. — and He answered me] . His answer was not
in word, but in deed. He delivered 7ne ft'om all my terrors], due
probably to the aggression of a powerful enemy. On the basis of this
personal experience, the afflicted taking part in the temple worship
are reminded of their own experience : They looked unto Him], that
they might catch the light of His countenance, cf. 27^-*, and so
beamed], their face lighted up by the light from Yah- weh's face;
antith. with their condition as the afflicted. — and their face was not
abashed], no longer clouded with gloom, humiliation, and shame. The
chief ancient Vrss., (§, S, F, 3, and many moderns, take these verbs
as imperatives, in accord- ance with the jussive at the close of the
line. But f^, EV^, and other scholars, rightly regard these verbs as
perfects, and the line as syn. with the previous and following lines. —
7-8. This same afflicted people cried] . The psalmist points to th^
nation in its organic unity, combining himself with all the afflicted. —
Yahweh from all his distresses saved him], in response to the nation's
prayer, cf. v.^. — The activity of Yahweh now passes over into that of
the angel of Yahweh, which might be interpreted as refer- ring to the
theophanic angel of the ancient history in accordance with Is. 63^,
and as implying the conception of the angelic camp which met Jacob
Gn. 32-. But it is most probable that the author here, as in Pss. 35^"
91", is thinking of the guardian angel of Israel, who in later times
received the name of Michael, Dn. lo^'^-^ 12^ This angel is
represented as chief of an army encamped about Israel to protect
them from enemies, and who, in such

PSALM XXXIV. 297

perils as described above, rescued them ; cf. 2 K. 6^'. — ihem that

fear Him\ with the reverence of His people for Yahweh.

Str. II. is composed of a tristich of stairlike parall. and a synth.

tetrastich. — 9. 6^ taste and see\ make a trial, test by experience. —
He is good^ kind, benignant, as bestowing good things upon His
people. This is used in i Pet. 2^ and applied to Christ as Lord ; cf. also
Heb. 6^'^, where it is applied to the good things of the Holy Spirit. —
happy the mail], an exclamation of congratu- lation, as i\ — that
taketh refuge in Him'], as 2^-. — 10. O fear Yahweh], taking up v.* and
reiterating it in v.^"\ — them that fear Him, II His holy ones], His
people as consecrated to His service, cf. 16'' Dt. 33^, an idea
especially prominent in the Holiness code {ii. Br.""-^^-). — for there is
no lack] of good things, because Yah- weh is good to them. This is,
then, the basis for the antithesis, 11, between young lions and they
that seek Him ; the former, not- withstanding their strength and greed
as active beasts of prey, are in want, because they do not always find
prey, or cannot, if they find it, take possession of it, and accordingly
they suffer hunger; but they that seek Yahweh, however feeble and
afflicted they may be, and unable to supply their own wants, lack not
any ^ood, because their wants are supplied by Yahweh, whose
charac- teristic is that He is good. — 12 begins a second exhortation,
in the style of a teacher or sage to his disciples ; only here in i/^, but
characteristic of WL. ; cf. Pr. i* i Jn. 2^. — O come, sons], a call to
attention, followed by a coordinate imperative, hearken to me. He has
an important lesson to give : / will teach you]. That which is taught is
first stated in its summary form, the fear of Yahweh]. This is not in the
more ancient sense of religion, but in the ethical sense of Pr. i',
characteristic of WL., as the sub- sequent context indicates. — 13.
The lesson is to be imparted through the answer to a question : Who
is the man ?] as 25^-, that taketh pleasure in life], would not only live,
but enjoy life ; antith. with the afflictions of the afflicted of the previous
Str., as sug- gested by the beaming face of v.*^. — loveth days], days
of life, many days, a long hfe. — that he may see good], the vb. "see,"
based upon the exhortation " taste and see," v.'', and the obj. " good "
upon v.", in the sense of good received, prosperity in life. He who
would have so good a blessing from Yahweh must

298 PSALMS
have the ethical qualifications, 14-15. These are both of speech and
conduct. — Keep\ in the sense of "watch," "guard." It concerns both
tongue and lips as the organs of speech, but is only on the negative
side of restraint, from evil || from speaking deceit. This is not in the
older ethical sense, against neighbours to do them injury, but in the
later sense of avoiding evil and deceitful speech as such, as in Pr. 4^*
13^ 21^ BS. 28^ Ja. ■^^■, based on Persian ethical conceptions. The
conduct must be good, both positively and negatively ; negatively,
depart from evil\ a phrase characteristic of WL., Pr. 3' 13^^ i6*^-^".
The evil is doing evil in an ethical sense, as implied by the antith., do
good, as in Ps. 37^, where the entire phrase is used. The positive side
of doing good is more specifically defined as seek, emphasised by
pursue, — peace^ with neighbours, probably implying friendship ; cf.
Rom. i4^^Heb. 12".

Str. III. encloses five synonymous lines, setting forth Yahweh's

salvation of the righteous, between an initial and a concluding line,
affirming the destruction of the wicked. The former has been
transposed with the following line by a late editor, who wished to
follow the alphabetical order of his day, at the expense of the
congruity of the lines with their context. The enemies are described,
17, 22, as them that do evil, v.", in antithesis with the exhortation, "do
good," v.", and also by the ordinary term, the wicked and they that
hate the j-ighteous, v?-, the latter doubtless antith. to v.^^ Their
punishment is that the face of Yahweh is against them in anger, as
80", with the purpose to cut off their memory frofn the land, w}', so
utterly to destroy them that they will no longer be remembered ; they
will pass into oblivion, as 9''. V.^- gives the synonymous misfortune
shall slay. This is in strik- ing antithesis to v.^, where it is stated that
Yahweh will dehver the righteous out of misfortunes, however many
they may be. The chmax is given in the comprehensive term, shall
suffer pun- ishment, v.^^, which is to be preferred to " shall be
desolate," PBV., AV., which is paraphrase and not translation ; or "
condemned," RV., which is a possible translation, but is too mild for
the cHmax. — 16, 18-21 set forth the deliverance of the righteous. The
eyes of Yahweh are unto them, antith. with the face of Yahweh
against the wicked, v.^^, and so in the syn. clause. His ears unto them
;

PSALM XXXIV. 299

both eyes and ears are attentive to their necessities, and accord-
ingly He is nigh unto them, v.^^. They are described as in great
trouble : all their distresses, v}^, tnany are the misfortunes, v.* ; they
are broken-hearted and crushed in spirit, v}^, conceptions based on
Is. 57^^ 6i\ cf. also Pss. 51^" 147^; and it is suggested that their bones
are also in pain, as 22'"'^'' 31^' 42". All this describes the sufferings of
the afflicted of v.'', whom this psalmist is cheering by his instruction
and good counsel. In this situation Yahweh does not disregard their
cry for help, v}^ ; they cry a?id Yahweh heareth, v}^ ; and this hearing
is effective, as in the psalmist's experience, v.^. The usual terms
describe their salva- tion : He delivereth them, v.^*' "" ; saveth them,
vT^ \ keepeth all their bones, v.^\ and so completely and safely that
not one of them is broken.

23. The Ps., like 25, has a liturgical addition, which makes it end in
salvation instead of punishment. This, in its present form, is
composed of two tetrameters, but it may be reduced to a hex- ameter
by omission of unnecessary words inserted in brackets.

(Yahweh) ransometh the life of His servants,

And (none) of them that take refuge in Him shall suffer punishment.

This is a general statement, appropriate as a summing up the thought

of the entire Ps., and certainly makes a better conclusion for religious
use in the synagogue.

2. njjfSaa] in or at all times {v. 10^), n. def. by usage. — 3. '^'Snnn]

Hithp. impf. 3 f. maie boast {y. ^), as 105'; cf. 63^2. —i^sj] paraphrase
of person, / {v. j3). — ijjpF^] Qal impf. connected by 1 coord, with
inD'f^. But it makes an awkward change in construction and parall.
Rd. Hiph. V'Ji?'! with 7hr\7\ un- derstood = make it to be heard, cf. 66^
io62. — 2''iJ>"] the afflicted {v. lo^'^). — 4. ^';p''i!] Polel impf. cohort, i
pi. cn, exalt: only here 7ta>iie, elsw. God Himself 30- 99^- ^ loy'^- iiS-^
145I. — 5. ^n^'l"'] Qal aorist, past experience. — ''JU'i] 1 coord. Qal pf.
— f [""^Jc] n.f. terror ; elsw. Is. 66* Pr. lo--*; cf. lua Ps. 31" and vb. -\ij
222*. — 6. lOon] Hiph. pf. 3 m. 03 j. — ^'^J^^'\\ 1 conj., Qal pf. 3 m. i.p.
f^J vb. beam, be radiant ; elsw. only Is. 60^. But ®, S, U, J, imv.; so
Che., Ba., Dr., Du., Kirk. This is in accord with nani Vn, which with this
neg. can only be juss. Qal of | -\Dn, vb. .only here with subj. CJii; elsw.
with JD 35*, UM3 35^6 40^5 (= 70^) 712* 83I8. It is then necessary to
fol- low Vrss. and rd. a3''J0 for anijo |^, unless we suppose that both
sfs. are, as often, interpretative of the noun in an original text without
them. But a change to imv. is abrupt and impairs the parall. It is more
prob. that Sn is

300 PSALMS

an error of transposition for nS, and that the vbs. are aorists as in
context. The subj. of vbs. is omj;', v.-''. The i Str. was omitted as in Ps.
25 in order that the alphabetical Ps. might be divided into three
heptastichs. — 7. nt] emph., pointing to him, this same, referring to
the people in whose name the psalmist speaks {v. 2^). •<y) sg. coll.
for the people; cf. a^'iji', v.^ {v.g^^). — nvT] either the divine name or
>'du- must be a gl. The latter may be explained as adapted to v.^*,
and nin> seems to be needed in the sentence. — inns] straits,
distresses; as v.^^ 25^2 {v. 20^). — 8. r\)p] Qal ptc. as finite vb. of late
style, encamp (v. 2y^) ; but this is not in accord with 1 consec. in
asSn-'i Pi. impf. 3 m. sf. 3 pi. yhn deliver, rescue {v. 6-5). Either
therefore njn as pf. aorist (as v.'^), referring to a past deliverance ; or
else the i as coord., referring to a continuous experience. The context
and parall. urge the former ; so Che. — tl'?'?"] n-™- (i) messenger : the
winds 104*, aiyn 'D 78*^; (2) angels 10320 148^, having care of the
pious 91^^ (all pi.) ; (3) nini ^nSc, the angel champion of Israel 35^- '';
so here (34**) either as the guardian angel of Israel, the Michael of
later times, or else as the theophanic angel of J. and Ju. 5^^,
constantly called nin> "inSd. In the latter case it might be a reference
to the history of the Exodus, as Is. 63^ where this angel is called the
angel of His presence. But the context favours a more general
reference, and then we have to think of the guardian angel of Israel
before the time when he received the name Michael, Dn. ioi3- 21 12I.
— 9. iaj:p] Qal imv. 2 pi. J n>'a vb. Qal taste; in physical sense, l S.
14^*, not in \j/, but in psychological sense, perceive by experience,
here. J a>B n.m. not in ^ in physical sense, but only as discernment,
discre- tion C>a 21a li n>n 119"^; D>"J T^yz' change, disguise the
discernment, feign mad- ness 34I (title) = I S. 2ii*. — 7\yr\'' aia'o 1^!^^]
has one too many tones. The divine name is as usual gl. 3't: ^%
good'xxs. the sense oi benignant (v. 2j^). — i3"npn-] relative clause
Qal impf. frequentative, also v.^^ (v. 2^^). — 10. vri|";>] His
consecrated ottes, of holy men, as 16S Dt. ^y^. — % I'lBn?] n.[m.]
lack, want; a.\. \f/, but Ju. 18I'' 19^' +. Vb. ion v.". — 11. a^yor] emph.
(v. ly^^), young lions, so 3, K. <& TrXoiJcrioi, U divites, so S, prob.
interpretation as figurative. There is no good reason for emendation
here. — iu't] Qal pf + rn vb. be in want; elsw. ptc. t'-\ poor man 82^ 2 S.
12^ Pr. 13'' + 15 t. Pr. — i^ini] 1 coord. Qal pf 3 pi. i.p. J ay-i be hungry ;
elsw. in 1/' 50^2 . j,. ^j.-, n. 33I9. — nini ''Uhi] ptc. cstr. pi. (v. \fi) ;
measure requires vi^-it as Ba. — a^j] good in the sense of welfare,
happiness {V.4I). — 12. D"ij3 idS] Qal imv. 2 pi. of -^7^, exhorta- tion
to attention, as 46^ 665- 16 83^ 95I. Sons, not children but young men,
addressed by an experienced wise man, as in WL., v. Pr. 8^'; only
here ^ in this sense. — '> hn-i^] the fear of Yahweh, the act of fearing,
piety whether religious or ethical, as 5^ 90II ml'' 119^^ {v, 2^^). — 15.
jjin "iiDJ. This phr. is characteristic of WL. Jb. 28^8 Pr. 3^^ 13I9 i6S-";
in ^ elsw. 372'. — 3^0 nfi'] in ethical sense 141-3 (=532.4) 373.27 (j,. /).
— diSk- u-|i;3] a.X. — 16. *??< should be ^n with separate tone and
anj;ii:'~SN for nyiB'-Vx, which makes better measure. Sfs. were often
added by scribes. — 17. "1 \Js] c. 3, of hostility, anger, as 80" {v. 4^).
— j,'-) ••t;-;'] antith. with 21a ni'jj v.i^ '■tjy variation of writing, not of
form. — ^''■^2^';'] Hiph. inf. cstr. with S purpose as \}^, mo Qv.
PSALM XXXV. 301

12'''), with insD also 1091^ Na. a^*, based on penalty of P., H., DJ?
3ipD Lv. 1 7I0 20^- 5- 6^ 0131 their remembrance; cf. Ps. 9^ Ex. lyi**
(E) Dt. 2518 3228. For word v. (f\ — 18. ipV^] Qal pf. emph.,
continuation of v.^^. \ pyx vb. cry out; as 77- 88^ 107^--^; v.^''
intervenes and makes the connection difficult. This V. cannot refer to
the person of v.^^. In fact, v.^^- 1" have been trans- posed in order to
conform an earUer alphabetical order to a later, at the expense of the
thought. For the older order v. La. 2, 3, 4 Pr. 31 ((g), <S overcomes the
difficulty of change of subj. by inserting ol dlKaioi, but at the expense
of the measure. — mn^] subj. emph. — 19. 2'^ "'7.3U'j] phr. elsw. Is.
61I; cf. -\2Vi 3S Ps. 51!^ 3S mat:' 1473. — nn ins-i] cf. D>N3nj 2h Is.
57^^ also Ps. 51!^. The dependence upon Is."'^ can hardly be
questioned. As to forms n3K*j Niph. ptc. pi. cstr. •\2Z\ v. also v.^i: in^t
pi. cstr. of t ^p"] adj. elsw. Is. 57^^. — 21. "»pr] Qal. ptc. as v.8- 23 of
late style. — 22. •idb'N"'] Qal impf. as V.23, bear punishment. Cf. Pr.
30I0 Is. 24*' Je. 2^ Ho. 5!^ io2 14I Zc. 11^ Ez. 6^ (j'. j")- — 23 is a
supplementary Hne with d; cf. 25^2^

PSALM XXXV., 3 STR. 10 ^

The Ps. is a national prayer: (i) petition that Yahweh may interpose as
the champion of His people, and especially by His angel, against
enemies who without cause have sought to entrap them (v.i-*^^"'') ;
(2) complaint against the neighbours as false friends who reward evil
for good, and antipathy for sympathy, with petition for deliverance
(v.""^*) ; (3) petition that these enemies may not be permitted to go on
in their treacherous con- duct and that Yahweh may interpose in
judgment (y.^^-^-^*'-*). Each part concludes with a vow of praise.
Glosses emphasise the imprecations ^v.'"*-*^-'").

r\ YAHWEH, plead my cause, fight with them that fight me ;

Take hold of shield and buckler, and rise up as my help ;

Draw out spear (and javelin) to encounter him that pursues me ;

Say unto me, (Yahweh) : Thy salvation am /,

Let them be ashamed and brought to dishonour together that seek

my life ;

Let them be turned back and confounded that devise my hurt ;

Let them be as chaff before the wind, (thine) angel pursuing them ;

Let their way be in darkness and slippery places, (thine) angel

thrusting them down.

Then my soul will be joyful in Yahweh, will rejoice in His salvation;

All my bones will say : " Yahweh, who is like Thee ? " ■y^ I TN ESSES
of violence rise up, that of which I am not aware they require of me ;

They reward me evil for good, bereavement to me.

But as for me, when they were deadly wounded, I made sackcloth my
clothing ;

302 PSALMS

I afflicted my soul with fasting, my prayer was upon my bosom ;

As for a friend, as for mine own brother, I went in procession, in black

/ bowed

down. But when I halted, they rejoiced, and they gathered together (in
throngs)
against me. Smiters tore me, for that of which I am not aware, without
cessation ; In my pollution they mocked, they gnashed upon me with
their teeth. O recover my life from roarers, from lions mine only one ;
And I will give thee thanks in the great congregation, among a
numerous

people I will praise Thee. T ET not them that hate me without cause,
rejoice over me, winking with the eye ; For it is not peace that they
speak, but against my tranquillity ; Deceitful things they devise, and
they open wide their mouths against me; They said: "Aha, aha! our
eye hath seen it." Thou hast seen, Yahweh ; keep not silence, keep
not afar off; Stir up Thyself for my judgment, my God, and awake unto
my cause ; Judge me according to my righteousness, my God, and
let them not rejoice

over me ; Let them not say in their mind : " Aha, our desire ! we have
swallowed him up." May Yahweh be magnified, who hath delight in
the peace of His servant ; My tongue will murmur Thy righteousness,
all day long Thy praise.

Ps. 35 was in H, but not in any of the other Psalters. They were right.
It is not well suited to public worship. It is a pentameter, with many
glosses from other Pss. and Prophets. These being removed, it
appears to be com- posed of three symmetrical decastichs, each
concluding with a Refrain vowing public praise. V.-''"^ is a gloss from
jo'^'^'J-; v.^ from Is. 47^^; v.'^* from Je. 31^1. In the original Ps., v.-^ is
possibly dependent on 3^; v.* cited from 70^ = 40^^; v.i2 reminds of Is.
47^- ^; v.^ of Je. 23!^; v.^s of La. q}^; v.^^ of Ps. 69"-i'-^; v.i^ 31 Sn,-) of
22-^ 40I''. These do not show dependence, but a similarity of situation
and language, which suggests nearness of time of composition. V.^"
"]1D3 iD implies Ex. 15II, and the singing in the temple some such
song of praise. The angel, v.^ probably the guardian angel of Israel,
resembles 34^ 91 1^, and suggests the earlier stages of that idea. The
use of ijn, v.i^, for pollution of land is similar to Je. 3^ Mi. 4II Ps. 106^*.
All this favours the situation of the feeble community of the
Restoration, owing to the hostility of the neighbouring nations.
Str. I. is composed of a syn. triplet with a line synth. thereto, a syn.
tetrastich and a syn. couplet. — 1. O Yahweh, plead my cause'], so
probably in the original, using the common phrase, which sometimes
implies judicial process ; at other times, as here, vindication in battle,
and so || _^gh/ tvith them that fight me. An- cient texts were misled by
the last clause to find a parall. with it in the previous clause, and so by
a slight change of form made a

PSALM XXXV. 303

doubtful word with the meaning "with them that contend," or strive,
"with me." The people are in peril from warHke ene- mies ; they are
unable to defend themselves, and so appeal to Yahvveh to interpose.
Yahweh is conceived as a champion, a heroic warrior, as Ex. 15^ Dt.
32'*' Ps. 24^ Accordingly, He is implored to arm Himself as a warrior :
2-3. Take hold of shield, as 2,* ', and buckler, as 5^^; || draw out spear
{andjavelin)'\. The latter word is a conjectural emendation, in
accordance with the association of these words in usage, and
therefore to be preferred to the emendation of many scholars, " battle
axe," which is a for- eign word, unknown to Hebrew usage elsewhere,
and all the more dubious, that upon it is based an argument for a later
date for the Ps. than other evidence will allow. The imperative of '^, "
stop," in the pregnant sense, supplying " the way," though sustained
by ancient and modern Vrss., is not suited to the subsequent words,
which imply, not resistance to attack, but aggression, an advance to
meet, lo encounter him that pursues me || rise up as my help. In the
climax, the poet turns from the enemies to Yahweh : Say unto me:
Thy salvation am /]. The personal God and vindi- cator of Israel is
their salvation from the enemies who make the present peril. — 4.
The poet begins his imprecation with a coup-

Let them be ashamed and brought to dishonour together that seek

my life ; Let them be turned back and confounded that devise my
hurt.

He imprecates upon the enemies a shameful defeat, involving all the

hurt and even death they had planned against Israel. — 5-6. The
psalmist now introduces the angel as in 34^ This, in the text, is " angel
of Yahweh," but probably in the original was Thine angel, because of
measure ; not the theophanic angel of the ancient tradition, who led
up Israel out of Egypt into the Holy Land, overthrowing all their
enemies ; but the angel of Israel, whom Yahweh had given charge
over Israel, cf. 91", a conception which subsequently developed into
the Michael of Daniel. This angel takes up the pursuit of the enemy
after Yahweh Himself had defeated them, pursuing them \\ thrustifig
them down. These words have, in all the texts, been transposed, as
most modern interpreters think ; for pursuit is best suited to the simile
as chaff

304 PSALMS

before the wind ; and thrusting down to the darkness and slippery
places into which in their flight their way leads them.

The reason for the petition is now given, in which the groundless-
ness of their hostility is emphasised, and it is followed by renewed
imprecation. This disturbs the course of thought and the struc- ture of
the Str., and indeed \J is premature. It is therefore a gloss.

For without cause they hid for me their net ; A pit without cause they
dug for me. Let desolation come upon them unawares, And let his
net, that he hid, catch him, And in the pit let him fall.

7. For without cause'], with no sufficient reason, gratuitously, implying

already, what is more fully brought out in Str. II., that the conduct of
the enemies was unreasonable and contrary to what ought to have
been anticipated. It was indeed treacherous : they hid for me their net
|| a pit they dug for me], implying the same situation as that in 9^", the
image of hunters seeking to trap ani- mals. — 8. The imprecation is
condensed partly from Is. 47" and partly from Ps. 9^®. The former is,
let desolation come upon them unawares ; the latter probably in the
original, and let his net, that he hid, catch him ; and in the pit let him
fall, the last clause of which has been preserved by S, but in ^, ({9,
and other Vrss. has been obscured by a copyist mistaking the word
rendered "pit" for that rendered " desolation," and so the texts read
either " in the desolation," or "with the desolation let him fall therein."

The Str. concludes with a vow of praise which may be regarded as a

couplet of refrain, as it reappears in varied terms at the close of each
Str. — 9-10 a. Then my soul]. The conjunction impHes temporal
consequence with the subject of verb emphatic. The inner nature is
syn. with the outer nature, the bodily frame, all my bones, which
sympathise with the emotions of the soul, and thrill with joy here, as
they ache with sorrow elsewhere. — 7vill be joyful || will rejoice]. This
was doubtless to be expressed in public praise, and is indeed a vow
of such praise. The theme is His salvation, that is, as wrought by Him,
in the defeat of the enemies, and therefore to be celebrated in an
ode, as Ex. 15. — Who is like Thee], possibly referring to that ode
itself, used at

PSALM XXXV. 305

the period of the psalmist for this very purpose, in the hturgy of the
temple. — 10 be. A later editor, failing to see this reference, and
thinking the conclusion of the Str. too abrupt, appends what he thinks
an adequate explanation, based on Je. 31" :

Deliverer of the afflicted from him that is too strong for him ; Yea, the
afflicted and needy from him that spoileth him.

Str. II. is composed of a synth. couplet and a syn. triplet en- closing a
syn. triplet, concluding with a synth. couplet. — 11, Wit- nesses of
violence']^, not violent witnesses, but such as testify of violence ; they
rise up to testify \ require of me, demand satisfac- tion, retribution for
violence of which I have no knowledge, of which I am not aware ; with
the implication that it was alto- gether a false accusation. — 12. They
reward me evil for good'\. Israel had done his neighbours good, and
only good ; and yet they charged him with evil, and, taking for granted
that he was guilty, requited him with evil. This evil is emphasised as
bereavement, not to be generalised into "discomfort" of soul, PBV., or
spe- cifically "spoiling of my soul " AV. ; for which there is no author-
ity in Hebrew usage ; but bereavement of children, implying the
slaughter of the children of the people by these enemies, as in Is.
47*'^; and this as requited to me, as Pss. 41" 137^ the soul here, as
elsewhere, being a paraphrase for the person. — 13. The psalmist
now in two triplets brings out the kindness of his people in emphatic
contrast with the unkindness of the enemy. — But as for me'],
emphatic assertion of personal conduct. — whe?i they were deadly
^vounded], by their enemies in battle, resulting in the death of the
children of their people, antith. with v.^-, and so in mourn- ing and
funeral processions. This is weakened into " when they were sick," in
MT., which does not suit the context or the thought of the Ps. The
context sets forth graphically the ancient method of mourning for the
dead. — I made sackcloth my clothing\m^tx\.- ing the verb to
complete the measure from the cognate Ps. 69^. — I afflicted my soul
with fasting], cf. Is. sS''^ — my prayer was upon my bosom], prayer,
as the context suggests, of supplication for the bereaved. This was
conceived as heartfelt, resting upon the bosom, or upon the heart,
while it pulsated with sympathy, as AE., Luther, al. This is certainly an
unusual expression ; but it

306 PSALMS

was made more difificult by an ancient editor, who inserted a verb,

without regard to the measure, usually rendered " returned," which
was probably meant to imply that the prayer, notwithstanding its
sincerity, returned to the one who made it without effect. Bar Heb.,
Ri., al., with the suggestion of a reward from God, instead of a reward
from those for whom it was offered. This seems to be the
interpretation of (3, 3, Ra., Hu., Ki. The reference to the head bowed
down upon the bosom, De., Ba., for which i Kings iS"*" is cited, does
not suit the situation or the language. It would be more natural to think
of beating the breast, or bosom, as the usual accompaniment of
mourning, Na. 2'', if the phrase could be so interpreted. — 14. / wen^
in procession'], the usual funeral pro- cession, clad in black, the
colour of mourning. — / bowed down'], the posture of the mourner, cf.
38'', that is, with head bowed and face turned downward. This
mourning was as sincere and intense, as for a friend ; and still more
as for mine own brother. It has become, however, a little too much by
the insertion of " as one that mourneth for his mother," by a later
editor, at the expense of the measure, making the line as well as the
thought by so much overfull. — 15-16. In antith. with this sympathetic
sorrow of Israel for its neighbours when they were bereaved of their
children in war, is the unsympathetic conduct of these neighbours. —
But when I halted], or limped, as Je. 20'" ; as injured in the feet and so
in a perilous situation ; intensified by in my pollution'], pollution of the
land with the blood of the slain, cf Nu. 35^^ Je. 3^ Mi. 4". This has
been interpreted in MT. as a late adj. with the mean- ing ** profane,"
referring to persons, making the construction and meaning difficult.
(!l, having either a different text, or else paraphrasing, at all events
regarded it rightly as a verb. The conduct of the enemies is
graphically described. — they rejoiced] antith. the wearing of
sackcloth, — and they gathered together in throngs]. All were
interested in the humiliation of Israel, and none would be absent on
this occasion. — Smiters], so essentially 3, % Pe., Moll., Kirk., better
than " smitings," blows, (§, S. The " abjects " of EV^, based on Ki.,
Calvin, Grot., explained by De. as "dregs of the people," has nothing
to justify it in usage. — They tore me without cessation]. This v. is
antith, with the fasting and prayer of Israel. — they mocked], as (!l,
whether the
PSALM XXXV.

307

kindred noun "a mocking" be original or due to dittog. f^, by an early

error of text, made a phrase unknown elsewhere, which has ever
been regarded as difficult to explain. Ra. first suggested " mockers for
a cake," that is, parasites, fawning flatterers, who make jests and
witticisms against others, in order to please the rich and powerful,
and so secure entertainment from their table. This has been followed
by EV. and most moderns, who have adhered to ^. But it is not suited
to the context, and indeed is far-fetched ; so that most recent critics
prefer to follow (3 or seek a better text. — T/iey gnashed upon me
with their teeth'], as 37^-; the mocking passing over into this
manifestation of bitterest enmity. This is in fine antith. to the intense
grief and mourning expressed by black garments and the funeral
procession for a brother of v.". — 17 a, A later editor inserts at this
point an ap- peal to Yahweh, — Yahweh, how long wilt Thou look on\
that is, with indifference, while such things are happening, such
wrong is done. This line not only is apart from the measures of the Ps.
and its strophical organisation, but really expresses an impatience
which is foreign to its robust confidence. — 17 h. O recover my life ||
mine only one], as 22-^ — from roarers'], an emendation admirably
suited to the previous context || lions, so We., Du. ; a common figure
for powerful and greedy enemies. The " from their desolations " of 1^,
followed by ancient and modern Vrss., does not suit the con- text,
even if the form of the Hebrew word could be sustained. It requires no
greater change in the text to get the appropriate meaning, " roarers,"
than to get the same word as v.^, and the lat- ter is improbable in the
original text, if v.^ be a gloss. — 18. The petition for recovery is
followed by the refrain, cf v.^^*^ : And I will give Thee thanks in the
great congregation, among a mnner- ous people I ivill praise Thee],
the public thanksgiving in the temple for national deliverance, as in
22-'^ 40^".

Str. III. is composed of an introverted tetrastich, a syn. tetrastich in

antith. thereto, and a concluding syn. couplet. The common term of
both is the prayer : let not the enemies rejoice over me, v}"^- ^*, that
is, continue to do as they are represented as doing in v.^^ ; and then
saying, Aha, v.-'- ^. — 19. Hate me without cause], resuming the
thought of v.""^-, explained unnecessarily by a late editor through the
insertion of the syn. : " mine enemies wrong-

308 PSALMS

fully," at the expense of the measure. — winking with the eye'], a

circumstantial clause expressing their malicious insincerity. This is
explained as craftiness. — 20. For it is not peace that they speak], as
they probably professed, but the reverse of peace ; against my
tranquillity], so probably rather than " the quiet in the land," f^,
followed by most interpreters, which is not sustained by #, and is a
phrase unknown elsewhere and improbable in itself, making a
distinction between the quiet and others in the land, when the antith.
of the Ps. is between the people of the land and their enemies.
Omitting " the land," which is not in @, and maintaining the remaining
word of "^ over against that of (§, we get the personal reference to the
tranquillity of the people, who speak as usual in the first person, and
in fine parallelism to the peace of the previous clause. — Deceitful
things they devise] ; their plans are crafty and deceitful. — 21. They
open wide their 7nouths against me], in much hostile speaking, in
accordance with their deceitful plans, in false accusations ; resuming
the thought of v.", and accordingly changing the tense to the perfect,
in citing their testimony : They have said : " Aha, aha ! our eye hath
seen if'], namely, the deeds of violence charged against the people of
Yahweh in v.". In striking antith, to this conduct of the enemy Yahweh
is exhorted to interpose, resuming the thought of Str. I. — 22. Thoii
hast seen, Yahweh], an appeal to Him as an eye- witness over
against the false eye-witnesses of the enemies. — keep not silence],
in Thy testimony on my behalf — keep not afar off], in my need, cf 2
22i--« 38^2 7112. uq l^^^j ,, ^nd « from me " are both unnecessary
glosses, making the line overfull. On the positive side the plea
continues. — 23. Stir up Thyself || awake], strong terms for active,
prompt interposition. — for tny judgment || unto my cause], as v.^ A
prosaic copyist has, by transposition, attached the verbs together and
then the nouns, the latter being separated by the divine name : My
God, to which " Lord " is added as a gloss. Poetic usage gives each
verb its appropriate noun in parall. — 24. Judge me], in the sense of
vindication, as above, — accordifig to my righteousness], as 3 ; best
suited to the context and the course of thought in the Ps., which
asserts right- eous conduct over against the false charges of the
enemy. But f^, @, and most Vrss. have " Thy righteousness," an
appeal to

PSALM XXXV. 309

this divine attribute. Probably here, as often, the original text had no
suffix, so that either interpretation was possible. — 25. Let them not
say], repeated in the next clause for emphasis, but by editor at the
expense of the measure. — m their mind], to them- selves, in their
congratulatory thoughts, antith. with their previous testimony, which
they now suppose has had its effect in the ac- complishment of their
crafty plans. — Aha, our desire]. We have attained it. — we have
swallowed him up], implying both the greed of the enemies and the
overwhelming completeness of destruction, cf. 1 2^^ La. 2^^

26-27 b. A Maccabean editor inserts an imprecation taken from 70^

with slight modifications.

Let them be ashamed and confounded together that rejoice in my

hurt. Let them be clothed with shame and dishonour that magnify
themselves against me. Let them shout for joy and be glad (in Thee)
that delight in Thy righteousness. Yea, let them say continually, " May
Yahweh be magnified ! "

Besides the desire for an imprecation, the editor was probably moved
to insert this particular one because of the wish — 27 b. May Yahweh
be magnified, which was probably original to our Ps. and therefore
common to both. This is the beginning of the final refrain, cf. v.^^""- ^*.
It is the magnifying Him in the celebration of His deeds of salvation
and judgment in pubUc worship. — who hath delight in the peace of
His servant], resuming the thought of peace of v.^, and emphasising
the fact of the personal relation of the people to Yahweh, as His
servant, in accordance with the conceptions of Jeremiah and Is.^.
Yahweh takes pleasure and delight in His people, as now appears
with propriety after the storm has passed, and the interposition has
been triumphantly accomplished. — 28. My totigue will murmur], give
vocal expres- sion in the melody of sacred song. — all day long],
continuously. — Thy righteousness], the theme as exhibited in the
vindication of the righteousness of His people || Thy praise.

!• '^?'''!] Q^l in^v- cohort. J 3n vb. Qal (i) strive: of battle here; (2)
plead a cause: of God 'n an -\ 43I; without prep. 74^^ ligi^*; abs.
without an 103®. — "'an';] sf. i pi. t [^nj] n.[m.] adversary; elsw. Is.
49^^ Je. i8i^ (but dub. in last two ; (5 has an), prob. here also lan nan
as I S. 2415 Mi. 79 Je. 50'^^ 51^"^ + = take mypart. — 'arh] imv. and
inn'? ptc.

310 PSALMS

i.p. X ^"^^ fis^U d° battle ; in ^ elsw. 562- 3. Niph. common in OT., but
in ^ elsw. 109^. Rd. also •'criS (coll.) for |^ pi. ion'? in order to rhyme.
— 2. pmn] Hiph. imv. take hold of, grasp; a.X. t/-, but Na. 3I* Je. 6^3
2c. 14I3. — jjd] svasW shield {v. 3''^. — njs] large shield; elsw. 5^^
91*. — ■'n^rya]. 1 essentiae, introducing the predicate (BZ)B.), as: my
help, as embodied in a person, 27* 40I8 442" +.— 3. pini] Hiph. imv. J
[pnj vb. Hiph. ^w//)', aVrtw; 07//, sword Ex. 15^ Ez. 52-12 12I4 28" 30I',
possibly in original text of Ps. i8*^ lance, only here. 1 needless gl. — J
r^jn] n.i. spear, lance ; elsw. i/-, 46^" and metaph. (lion's teeth) 57^. —
"(Jd] Qal imv. "iJD vb. close up (the way) , stop ; so (5, 3, Aq., 2, e,
Jebb, 01s., De., Ba. Hare, Kenn., Grotius, Street, De W., Ew., Now.,
Dr., take it as ffdyapis battle axe. This is certainly tempting. Du. bases
on it argument for late date of Ps. The early date of Ps. is rather an
argument against this unknown Heb. word. ^DB. thinks text corrupt.
Schwally ijn is improbable. Halevy ny; (Ps. 59^) is too easy. Che.
would rd, nbtt* javelin, as Ass. htktidu. A change from a common
word is improb- able. The original was prob. }n>3 dart, javelin, Jos.
S^^ i S. 176-46 Jb. 39-3^ usually associated with n^jn. In unpointed
text p3 might have been mistaken for 1JD, if letters were transposed
^:D. — nN-i|iS] inf. cstr. J Nip encounter, enemies here ; meet, of God
59^, prob. also ^y*. — loni] Qal ptc. sf. i pi. should be i sg. coll., so v.^.
— it^ajS] to me (v.j^). nin> should be inserted to complete the line. —
4. =401^ = 703. Insert in 1. I, after 40^^ im to complete pentameter.
The second vb. in 40^^ 70^ is nDn^, which is transposed here with
ieSdi in next 1. So also in next 1., 40^5 70^ have ixon for ''ati'n. This
change is probably intentional. The original of 40^^, which is a late
addition to that Ps., is in 70^. — i-'?,-,^i] Niph. juss. 3 pi., 1 coord. J [d'?
3] Niph, (l) be humiliated, ashamed, before men 74^1 ; (2) be put to
shame, dishon- oured, 69^; also here = 40^^ = 70^. Hiph./?// to shame
— insult, humiliate, by defeat 44", — ^roj ^^1731:] phr. elsw. 3813 4015
54^ 63I0 70^^ 86" Ex. 4I9 (J) Je, 430+. — lyDi] Niph, juss. 3 pi., v. 148.
— "■ny^'J "'^K'n] phr. elsw. 418 1408 Gn. 5020 (E) Zc. 710 81^ Je. 368
48^ Mi. 23,-5, nin> 'inSdi] also v.«»; so j/, cf. 91". nini is a later insertion
in both verses for tidnSd Thy atigel. — nrn] Qal ptc, nm vb. p7ish,
thrust; rd. Dni as (5, Horsley, Houb., Ols., De., Du,, II Doni (v. v.3).
These have probably been transposed, Hu,, Bi., Ba. — 6. nni] prob. a
later addition; not necessary, and makes 1. too long. — t nipSpSn]
n.f.pl. slippery places — ]e. 23^2; eXsw. Jiattering promises Dn. Ii2i,
of. Ii^*. — 7. Djn 13] so V."*, Join adv. (Vl^") out of favour, gratis,
gratuitously; with vb. into 35^, nan v,'^, Njf vP 69^ onS 109", t\-\-\
119161. — >'?-ijpa]. The proper obj, is one'"; (91^) || non dig out, elsw.
7I6; obj, rx\t, which should then be transposed, making two syn. lines ;
so %, Hare, Houb., Che., Hors- ley. This couplet is a tetrameter gl.,
giving a premature reason. — 8. = Is. 47ii<^, which is original: inn-KS
hnc* DNna -|iSj? Nam, changed here from sec- ond to third pers.,
abbreviated by sf. in_ instead of vSy, and omission of DNnc. The
change from 3 pi., v. ■'-'', to 3 sg,, v.^, is striking, ® and S have pi, cor-
rectly; sg, originated from attaching n to vb. from noun, — nsjfiira] rd.
nntra, as \? & has

PSALM XXXV. 311

iXO^Tw ai/Totj 7ra72s ijv ov yivdia-KOvcriv,

Kal iv ry TraylSi TrecroOcrat iv aiiry.

vayii here stands for nxir, which could hardly be mistaken for nun,
possibly for nntt" Horsley, or r\nw Gr. d-qpa stands for qnta or t^s in
(5, but neither suitable here in place of run. nxis- in v.^" is verified by
Is. 47", but in v.** one would expect same terms as in v.'', nii'i and nntr,
and the vbs. suggest them. fnii\v n.f. desolation; elsw. Ps. 6310 Is.
10*47" Ez. 38^ Zp. i^* Jb. 30*- 1^ 38''^" Pr, l27 3'-^ These are three
trimeter lines of gl. — 9. Sun 'B'dj] = Is. 61I", cf. 1133 Ps. i69, 3S 136.
— 10. r^-a-i ic] cf. Ex. 15II, implying the singing in public praise such a
hymn to God (v. i^ 29*^); for this phr. v. 71^^ 89^. — IJDC p?n] = Je.
31", is gl. and ^v; also, to resume •>:>' with emph. at expense of
measure. This v. returns to the sg. for enemy ; not so (5 ; rd. 'D o^irnr,
c omitted by slip of eye, and rd. also rSrj. — \ prn] adj. (l) strong, stout,
mighty ; esp. of hand of -1 delivering Israel from Egypt npjn T13 136^^
Ex. 32" (JE) Dt. 4^* + 4 t. Je. 32^!; (2) as subst., a strong one : c. p
comp. = one too strong for Ps. jj^'' Je. 31^^; of "• Is. 40IO. Other mngs.
not in ^. — ■>^rj] Qal ptc. verbal force ; J vb. elsw. ^, 69^ noun J '^tj
robbery 62'^. — 11. Ji^ip;'] Qal present, archaic form. — Dcn ny]
witnesses of violence, who testify to violence that has never been
done. — irx] rel., unnecessary gl. to make construction more distinct.
— ''n3Ji''"N'^] here in special sense of not to be consciotts of, aware
of, so v.^^; cf. 51''. — ^ji'^nc';] Qal present. Snc' in the special sense
demand, require, ci. 137^. — 12. ''jinyu'^] Pi. present {v. 22^), in
special sense requite, reward, cf. 38^1 with following phr. n3i!a rnn nj;-
i {v. 2il^ 762); this phr. elsw. ioqS Gn. 44* (J) i S. 25^^ Je. iS^i^ Pr.
1713.— t':'''3'f] bereavetnent of children, childlessness, elsw. Is. 47^-^;
the more gen- eral mng. given here by some, aba?tdon»ient, cannot
be shown in language. The vb. is- not used in \}/. The proper mng.
would not be so bad for a national Ps. ; the slaughter of warriors, the
children of the nation, suits the putting on mourning of subsequent
context. (5 has Sirs stumbling, not so good. — ^•l;'oj'^] must then be
taken as periphrastic personal pronoun (j^). — 13. 'JNi] emph. antith.
— DrnSn?] Qal inf. cstr. sf. Xrhn \h. be weak, sick; only here in \p,
unless we change 77^1 in^^Sn into ^n''Sn, which, though urged by
Hu., Pe., Bi., is improb., as (5 sustains pointing of |^, while deriving
from other stem '^Sn in the sense of begin. The mng. sick is not
suited to this context ; point DP^SriS, as suggested by (5
irapevox^^^v, when they ivere mortally woutided. The vb. X^St\
pierce, wound; elsw. ^, \0(f^. — pi' ^C'13'7] cf. for phr. 69^^. A word is
needed for measure ; after 6912 supply njnN\ — TWO I*'- pf- ' ^• X njy
vb. III. be bo7ved down, afflicted ; in -^ only Qal, f be afflicted Ps. 1
16I0 1 196^ Zc. lo2. Nipb. t be afflicted Ps. 1 19I" is. 53V 5810. Pi. (i)
humble, mishandle, afflict : individual (by imprisonment and bonds)
Ps. 105^^; a nation (by war or in bondage) 94^; dynasty of David 89^^;
f (2) afflict, as a discipline (God agent) 888 f^^xb , j^:. dl 82- 3. I6 j K. i
l^a Is. 64" Na. ii^- 12 La. f'^; f (3) hum- ble, weaken : obj. nb Ps. 1022*;
D'dj oneself hy fasting jj^^ Lv. \iP-^ + 4 t. (P)

312 PSALMS

Is. $8^-^; elsw. in this sense Nu. 30" (P) Jb. 3723. Pu. f de afflicted, in
dis- cipline by God Pss. iig''^ 132^ Is. 53*. Hithp. ^he afflicted, in
discipline by God Ps. 107". — •'C'fl; Di!i3] phr. 69" with vb. n^j. X-an
fasting, &\%\v . znT^ 109^*, characteristic of late usage, subsequent
to Ne. ; cf. Ne. 9I Dn. 9^ Est. 4^.

— ■'(5''n"Sj?] resting upon : not of head bowed on the breast, Ba.,

Du., the prayer going to the bosom instead of upward or outward ; not
with Hiph. 3''t:'n instead of Qal, and so requital as ^DB. as Ps. 79^2 Is.
65^- "^ Je. 32!^; but of the prayer resting upon the bosom, as it were
pressing upon it while agitated with the pulsation of the heart. The vb.
is a gl., which doubtless implied retribution in sense of later editor, but
is not suited to context and makes 1. too long. Other uses of | p''n n.
[m.] in 1/' are: c. 3 89^^, with 3->|-'3 74II. — 14. Tis^n.nn] as in 43^ for
funeral processions. — dn 'jas?] J Sax adj, tnourtiing, only here \p; cf.
Gn. 3735. (Q has Sax, without dn. Phr. is a gl. of explanation, due to
adaptation of national Ps. to personal relations. — X '^2?'] ^s 38' 42^"
43'-^, all with "i^^n in some form, be in black as mourner. — 15.
>^Syai] prep, a temporal; emph. in position, in antith. \';^^ n.[m.] limp-
ing, stufnbling; elsw. 38^^ Je. 20!" Jb. iS^^^ — -iddnp] Niph. pf. 3 pi. 1
coord., repeated for emph., but improb.; rd. inf. abs. of intensification
for second, r|>DNn. — Di3;i] pi. of t n?: adj. a.X.; i?DB si/iitien ones
improb.; Ki., EV'., Calv., De., al., abjects has nothing to justify it ; 01s.,
Bi., Ba., Kau. DnaJ aliens seems justified by following vb., but not by
antith. triplet; @, 5>, fida-riyes blows, wounds = D'ao for Diac ptc. naj,
so 3 percutientes, S, %, Horsley, Hu.^.

— >nj?i> nSi] rel. clause, "what I am not aware." — iD'i nSi]

circumstantial clause, without cessation. — V!i"j] Qal pf. Jy^P vb.
usually tear garments, but also various other subordinate mngs. ; only
here in ^. Hu., Dr., al., as Ho. 13* tear, as wild beasts or cruel foes,
most probable ; (5 Sieo'x^o'^Tjo-ai', 3 scin- dentes. 01., Ba., We., al.,
tear with words, rail, which has no usage to justify it. — 16. "'Djna]
cstr. pi. J ipn adj. profane, irreligious persons. This form elsw. Jb. 36^^
aS >DJn; pi. Is. 33I*, sg. Is. lo^ of nation, 9I6 of a man ; cstr. pi. here
before cstr. pi. is strange. Bi., Du., rd. ^.V^^? and attach to previous 1.
(S iireipaa-dv fie = ''jjna, so Gr., tempting, yet not suited to context ; rd,
'DJns inf. cstr. J r|jn, in my pollution, as io63S; cf. Je. 3!- 1 Mi. 4^^ —
pyn "'JJ?']']. The first word pi. cstr. of jy'^ adj. a.X. mockers, f J''3?o
cake, elsw, only i K. 171-2 for nj!?, and so mockers for a cake ; Greek
Kvi(T0K6\aKes, i/'W;uoK6XaKes, Medi- aeval Latin buccellarii. All this
is improb. (5 i^eixvKTrjpicrdv fie fiVKTrjpiff/MSv, "B subsannaverunt
me subsannatione, jyS uj?*? is doubtless correct; so Du.; Ba. iyh \jyS
not so good. It is then prob., as 1. is too long, that j;?*? originated in
dittog. — p'ln] inf. abs. fp'^n vb. gnash, grind: c. hy O'ljir elsw. 37!^;
also abs. without S;; 112I0 La. 2^^, c, a Jb. 16^. — 17. ■'jnx] is
suspicious. — nnr] how long; only here in \p, also Jb. 7^^ This trimeter
1. is a gl. — an>NB'D]. (5 dwb TTJs KaKovpylas avTdv ; 01s., Dy.,
Gr., anjNtt'D from their roaring; but neither suited to 1| CT'saD ; We.,
Du., c^xr^ roarers, prob. correct ; cf. Snif : T\H-\v v.^, improbable if
latter gl. as above. s"ib' a.X, with same mng. is doubtless txt. err.; D
here is possibly dittog. from on-'flan. — 19. -\pv •<i^n || Djn ■'NjiP. 696
has both phrs. (cf. npu' inju- 38-°). The one is a gl. to the other.

PSALM XXXV. 313

Probably the latter is original on account of cjn as in v.''. — fy linp^]. (5

and 3 take it as rel. clause and translate by ptc. I'lp c. p>' = pinch the
eye, wink jnaliciously, so Pr. 6^'^ iqI''. — 20. ir] causal. (5 has •'S,
doubtless err. for nS ||J, 3, 2, Aq., S}- — ''"}37 V]^ 'PI '^i'l]. <5^ has
Ka2 iir 6pyri 56Xous die\oy[- ^ovTO (^dpyi^v (S^'^-^); "B et in
iractindia terrae loquentes, dolos cogitabattt ; J sed in rapina ieri-ae
verba frandulenta concinnant. These rest on different texts from |^. tin
•'3;j-\ o.X. and improb. (@ had prob. tj^, but not inx, which is
explanatory gl., though in S and other Vrss. Rd. i;;.n my tranquillity. —
>-\l-\'\ not in (5, S, and doubtless gl. — Ii^t'n^] Qal impf. 3 pi. archaic
form.

— 21. lOTi";!']] 1 consec. err. for i coord., Hiph. impf. 3 pi. am open
wide, here of much hostility in speaking, as Is. 57*. The last two words
of v.'^'' make with first clause of v.^^ a complete line. — f n^n n^n]
interject, aha I always introduced by lax ; cf. v.-o 40I6 _ ^q*, also Is.
44!^ Ez. 258 2& 362 Jb. 39^^ — 22. npix-i] Qal pf. 2 m. fully written,
referring to nin', antith. to nN-\ of adversaries. — "ijin] is gl. — ijnc] is
also a gl. — 23. nx^^^n] Hiph. imv. cohort., || m^n (same form), should
go from prosaic order to its noun lanS II ^t3D->:'!:'^. — ^jini] gl. as v."-
^, — 24. tip^s] so <5, %, but 3 ^p-ix ; prob. sf. not in original, but must
be interpretation. Either nin'> or •'hSn gl., prob. the former.

— 25. nNn] is repeated in (g, IB, Syr. Hex., but improb. — iju'dj] = our
desire, as 27I- 41^. — ncNi Sn] is repeated for emph., but destroying
the measure. — 26-28 to be compared with 4o"-i8 = yo^-s. First 1. of
70^ = 40^* not in 35-", either prefixed in those passages or omitted
here. V.^^o has variation of ^B^flj itJ'pJ?:, 70^ — 40!^: nnc is in
accordance with 35^^- 2* and so better suited to the Ps.; therefore, if
an addition, not a mechanical one without assimila- tion. V.'^^* is not
in 'jcP' = 401^*, but they substitute 35*''', excepting that ^ny-\ ''SDn
takes the place of inyT Ott'n. This favours the originality of v.-'^^
which is a good syn. v.'^^". — iSj? a''Snjcn] Hiph. ptc. pi.; of enemies,
phr. of 38" 55« Je. 48-S-42 jb. igS, cf. Ez. 35I3. 7o'«« is not in 3520-27,
but •w.v. nxn nxn reminds us of 35-i--^ — iB'a'?:] Qal juss. J U'aS vb.
()z\, put on (one's ov/vi) garment, clothe oneself; lit. not in \p, but fig.
often: pasture with flocks 65 1*; Yahweh puts on majesty 93I, strength
93^, honour and majesty 104I; priests put on righteousness 132^; men
put on shame jj"^' log^^, cursing 109^8. Hiph. clothe, array with;
Yahweh clothes priests with salvation 132^'', ene- mies with shame
132I8. — J nu'^] n.f. shatne, elsvv. 40^8 (=70*) 44^8 69^0 132I8 Jb. 8--;
phr. -3 r\-a'; Ps. log'-^. — 27. iJ-f] for lU'it". 70^; 13 has fallen out of
v.^Ta by txt. err. T'-J'paD S3 70^^ = ipis iscn here ; the change has
been made in 70, for ■'pix is suited to the context of 35^* and the
antith. of v.^''^ Y 276 — ^qSJ^ except that 1. here lacks complement
given in 70^'' inyit:''" lanx, which takes the place of n3y n-h'i^ vsnn. —
28. This v. has nothing to corre- spond with it in 70^; but the latter has
j^SNi ijy as 35I0, and concludes with 1. similar to its beginning. — njnn
prS] cf. for phr. 71-* Is. 59* Jb. 27'*.

314 PSALMS
PSALM XXXVI.

Ps. 36 is composite, (i) A didactic Ps. describing the wicked under the
inspiration and flattery of personified transgression, and without terror
of God, plotting, speaking, and doing all manner of evil (v.--^). (2) A
Ps. of praise: (a) comparing the four chief attributes of Yahweh to the
four great objects of nature, as a basis for praising Him for saving
man and beast (v.®"') ; (b) praising His precious kindness as
manifested in the delights of worship in the temple, and in the life and
light that issue from Him (v.**"'"). Glosses (a) pray for His kindness,
righteousness, and help against the wicked (v."^-), (b) and point to
the place where the enemies are fallen to rise no more (v.^^).

A. v.'-\ 6\

AN utterance of Transgression (comes) to the wicked man in the

midst of his mind: There is no dread of God before his eyes :

For it doth flatter him as regards the finding out of his (hateful)
iniquity. The words of his mouth are trouble and deceit, he hath
ceased to act circum- spectly. To make trouble thoroughly he plans
upon his bed ; He takes his stand in a way that is not good, evil he
refuseth not.

VAHWEH, in heaven is Thy kindness,

Thy faithfulness (reacheth) unto the skies.

Thy righteousness is like the mountains of 'El,

Thy justice is a great deep ;

Man and beast Thou savest. Y-AHWEH, how precious is Thy

kindness.
They are refreshed with the rich things of Thy house,

And of the brook of Thy dainties Thou makest them drink;

For with Thee is the fountain of life ;

When (Thou shinest, light doth appear).

Ps. 36 was in S and IB3S (7'. Intr. §§ 27, 33). The term nin> -^yj^ with
David corresponds with i8^ It seems therefore to suggest some
original connection, or association with Ps. 18. This could hardly
come from iB3fiv. It must have come from IB, if not already attached
to the Ps. when he used it. There is no historical situation suggested
in the present title, but it seems probable that the man who proposed
these words was thinking of Saul's mad-

PSALM XXXVI. 315

ness as a suggestion of evil, according to i S. i6"-23 iSi^-ii. But he

must have lived at a much later date than the autlior of these
passages, or indeed the author of the similar i K. 22-^"-**, where the
suggestion of evil is attriliuted to the divine Spirit; for this editor
interprets the story of Saul and David in accordance with v.^, where
Transgression itself as a personified evil makes the suggestion. This
conception is certainly earlier than that of Satan, who appears first in
Zc. 3^--. The Ps. is therefore probably from the time of Jere- miah,
when prophets of falsehood abounded. This does not apply to the
whole Ps., but only to the pentameter hexastich, v.--\ The remainder
of the Ps. is much later. The original Ps. also is similar in v." to Mi. 2^.
No other writings have been used, although in some respects the
situation and tone of the Ps. resemble 9-10, 14, and on that account it
might be referred to the early days of the Restoration. But the wicked
here seem not to be enemies of the nation, but wicked men among
the people ; and the use of mouth and tongue is injurious, and not
simply false ; and so it implies ethics of speech, earlier than the
period of Persian 'influence. The Ps. in its present form is composite.
A Ps. of two trimeter pentastichs has been added, v.*^-!". This uses
the Miktam 57^ in v.^ and 57II in v.^. It also is based on the conception
of Eden, Gn. 2^", in v.^, especially as applied to the temple in Ez.
47i»<i- (upon which also Zc. 14^ Jo. 4}^ depend). It is also probable
that Je. 2^3 17I'' underlie v.^". The humanitarianism of v.'^ is post-
Deuteronomic. The author of v.'^ was familiar with Lebanon and
Hermon and the Mediterra- nean Sea, and possibly had his home in
northwestern Galilee, where these were ever in view. The similes are
so graphic that they could best be explained by an author standing on
one of the summits of Lebanon, where all these things would come
naturally into his mind. These two Pss. were brought into a sort of
unison by a trimeter tetrastich of petition, v."-i-'. The Ps., as thus
constructed, was probably made for 13. A later editor, probably
Maccabean, gave the Ps. a reference to national enemies by the
addition of v,i', which was probably based on Ps. 14^.

PSALM XXXVI, A.

The Ps, is composed of two synth. tristichs, — 2. An utterance of

Transgression\ Transgression is personified as sin in Gn. /^ (cf. Ps.
19"). There, Hke a beast of prey, it tries to get possession of the man
and rule him ; here it has already taken possession of him, and as the
spirit of prophesy, suggests to him as to a prophet. In all other
passages this utterance comes from Yahvveh to a real prophet ; here
only, transgression takes the place of Yahweh, and so becomes a
god to the wicked man, inspiring him with wicked- ness, so that he
becomes a prophet of transgression. This is all the more impressive
to him that it does not come upon him as

3l6 PSALMS

an external energy from without, as in the case of Saul, i S. i6^^^ 1

8'^", but as already within him : in the midst of his mind, domi- nating
his mind from its very centre. Thus (!9, S>, F, 3. But |^, followed by
EV^, has changed the reading to " my heart" either by copyist's error,
or to avoid the unparalleled conception of an inspiration of a wicked
man in any sense of the term. It is prob- able that in f^ transgression
was originally interpreted as in an ob- jective construct relation, as 2,
followed by Ges., De W., al. : "an utterance concerning the
transgression of the wicked is within my heart," making the psalmist
inspired, rather than the wicked man. But such a construction of the
word " utterance " is against all usage. — There is no dread of God'\,
an explanation of the situa- tion by the psalmist, implying that God is
not present and will not call to account, as lo* 14^ 53^. Transgression
has taken the place of God and is become the god of this wicked
man. — before his eyes']. He ignores God, can no longer see Him as
present; for he is so absorbed in the presence of transgression and
the expe- rience of its suggestions. — 3. For it doth flatter hini]. Trans-
gression does this in its utterance to him ; so most naturally, Ra., De.,
Bii., Kirk. " He flattereth himself," EV'., has little to justify it. — in his
eyes is a gloss, not in (§. — as regards the finding out of his {hateful)
iniquity], by God, in accordance with the previous context. He had no
dread of God, of His presence, or of His in- vestigation of his conduct
; implying therefore that God would not find out his iniquity. This
iniquity the psalmist emphasises as something which one is bound to
hate, taking it as gerundive, dependent on iniquity, so essentially, "
abominable sin," PBV. But "to be hateful" AV., "to be hated" RV.,
emphasise the discovery of the iniquity by God. It is also difificult to
see why the finding out, which has been pushed into the background
of his mind by the flattering voice of transgression, should now be
emphasised in the climax. The various efforts to improve the text
have all alike proved unsatisfactory. — 4. The words of his month].
The description passes over from the mental state of the wicked man
into his external behaviour : and first his speech, his words ; these are
trouble and deceit. His speech, as under the inspiration of a flatterer,
is flattering, and so deceives and makes trouble to those who depend
upon it. The wicked speech is
PSALM XXXVI. 317

accompanied by wicked deeds ; he hath ceased to act circum-

spectl\\ He has laid aside all prudence in action, because he has no
dread of consequences, — 5. To make thoroughly']. The measure
requires the attachment of this infinitive to the noun, trouble ; in
accordance with Mi. f". This is favoured by the use of Mi. 2\ The usual
rendering, " to do good," as explanation of act circumspectly. Dr., or
as dependent upon it, Kirk., not only makes that line too long, but also
gives an awkward tautological close to the sentence. — he plans
upon his bed]. The description goes back to the mental state, the
plans suggested by Transgres- sion. These are carefully matured
during the quiet of the night, to be thoroughly carried out in the
morning. — He takes his stand] . The time for action has come, and
he is determined to carry out his plans. He takes his position with
decision and firmness. — in a way that is not good], a way of life, a
course of conduct, which is the negative of the good way required by
God's Law. This in the climax is : evil he refuse th not], which is as
much as to say, from no evil does he shrink, he undertakes it all,
without reluctance and without remorse.

PSALM XXXVI. B.

Str. I. is a syn. trimeter tetrastich, with a synth. monostich. The four

chief attributes of Yahweh are compared with the four great objects in
nature. Doubtless the psalmist, either in imagination or in reality,
stood upon one of the summits of Lebanon, where all these were in
full view. — 6. Kindness], the usual meaning of the Hebrew word,
especially when in syn. relation with " faithfulness." Yahweh's
kindness is in heaven, so most naturally, thinking of heaven as at
once its source and as illustrating its immeasurable and all-
comprehending relations. This is an Old Testament prelude to the
knowledge surpassing love of Eph. 3""^^ The phrase is doubtless
based on Ps. 57^^ (cf. 103") "unto the heavens " ; but this does not
justify us in interpreting the Heb. preposition here in an unusual
sense, " to the heavens," as do Ba., Kirk., al., or in paraphrasing, " as
the heavens," Pe. ; for the author doubtless made the change for the
purpose of giving a new turn to the thought. He changes the
prepositions for variety of

3l8 PSALMS

imagery. — Thy faithfulness {rcache/h) unto the skies']. Faithful-

ness is an attribute that may be compared to a long reach, rather than
to comprehensive extent. It is therefore conceived as reach- ing far
up into the expanse of the skies, which extend one above another in
mysterious and sublime heights. There is probably here an antith. in
the poet's mind as in 85'-, kindness coming down out of heaven,
faithfulness ascending the heights of heaven. — 7. Thy righteousness
is like]. This is a real simile — the mountains of '£/], the great, the
giant mountains, such as Her- mon and Lebanon, whose lofty
summits, covered with snow the greater part of the year, suggest to
the pious mind the special presence and power of God. So the
gigantic cedars of Lebanon are called the cedars of God, 80^° 104^'''.
The psalmist is doubt- less thinking of the mountains as firm, stable,
enduring, everlasting, majestic, and all-commanding. — Thy justice].
As the three other syn. terms are all singular and all attributes, an
attribute in the singular is required here. But it has been changed by
an early copyist to the plural : "acts of judgment," and so it appears in
^ and 3. — the great deep]. A metaphor taking the place of the
similes, so J. This is more poetical than the sameness of a particle of
comparison here, as urged by We., al., after (^. Al- though this exact
term, great deep, is found elsewhere, Gn. 7" Am. 7* Is. 51^", in the
story of the deluge, yet this does not justify the rendering " great
flood," as Moll., Ba., thinking of that great historic act of judgment.
This might be thought of if the plural judgments were to be retained,
and their irresistible power of destruction, from which none can
escape, might then have been in the mind of the poet. But that would
be inconsistent with the emphasis upon kindness which characterises
this httle Ps., and with the climax of salvation in the last line of the Str.
The great deep is indeed metaphorical of the divine justice, not on its
retributive side, but on its vindicatory side ; because of its un-
fathomable depths, its mysterious movements, and its vastness of
extent. — Man and beast], comprehending the animal with man, in
the scope of Yahweh's attributes, cf 104^''^. — Thou savest]. The four
attributes are all summed up in the work of salvation.

Str. II. has a syn. tristich and a syn. couplet. — 8. Yahweh is attached
to the previous line in |^, making it too long. It also

PSALM XXXVI. 319

appears at the close of this Hne in 3, where f^, (3 have Elohim. Elohim
is improbable in this Ps. The measure allows of but one divine name,
and that in v.*". — How precious\ exclamation of admiration and
wonder, explained in subsequent context, — is Thy kindness'],
resuming the thought of v.**", kindness at the beginning of the
previous Str. being the most prominent attribute, as shown also by
the climax of salvation. "^ and Vrss. have a tetrameter line : Afid the
children of men take refuge in the shadow of Thy wings. This is a
familiar idea from 57-, cf. 6i^ 91^ Rev. 2^-, with a subj. which is striking
and difficult to explain in this context. It is doubtless a gloss. — 9.
They are refreshed]. The subj. is general, indefinite, referring to
worshippers of Yahweh. It is unnecessary to supply a subject. — with
the rich things of Thy house]. Probably the sacrificial meals of the
worship in the temple at the festivals are in the mind of the psalmist ;
but these have certainly been generalised so as to include all spiritual
bene- fits. — And of the brook of Thy dainties]. The dainties are re-
garded as so copious that they are like an overflowing stream. It may
be that the river of Eden underlies the thought, especially in the form
in which it appears in Ez. 47^*'', as a river of life flowing forth from the
temple, and similar to the river of the city of God, Ps. 46^. — Thou
makesi them drink]. Yahweh Himself is the host and they are His
guests. He gives them their meat and drink. — 10. For with Thee],
that is, in Thy house. Thy presence, is the fountain of life], probably
an abbreviation of fountain of living waters of Je. 2^^ \f^, a perennial,
never-failing stream flowing forth from Yahweh's presence as a well-
spring or original source. — When Thou shinest], lettest the light
shine • from Thy face, as Pss. 4^" 44* 89'", taking the Heb. word as
inf. cstr. in a temporal clause, instead of the usual interpretation as a
noun, " in Thy light," which seems rather tame, and involves the
repetition of the same noun without any new idea. — light doth
appear], that is, shine forth upon the worshippers, giving them light
and joy, taking the form as Niphal pf. The usual transla- tion, as Qal,
"We see light," introduces for the first time ist pers. pi. into the Ps.,
which everywhere else uses the 3d pers. This interpretation is
doubtless due to the ist pers. in the gloss that follows.

320 PSALMS

r\ draw out Thy kindness to them that know Thee, And Thy
righteousness to the right-minded; Let not the foot of pride come
against me, Let not the hand of the wicked make me a fugitive.

11-12. This trimeter tetrastich is a petition which combines the thought

of the two Pss. The first couplet is a petition for the kindness and
7ighteousness of the second part of this Ps., both combined with the
same verb, draw out, prolong, in the bestowal. — To them that know
Thee'], with the practical, experimental knowledge of worship in the
temple and the enjoyment of its good things, cf. v.^^". — to the right-
minded] as 7" 1 1- 32" +, those whose minds are upright in His
worship and in obedience to His commands. The second couplet is a
petition for deliverance from the wicked man of the first Ps. — The
foot of pride], lifted up in haughtiness, strutting along with scornful
indifference of others || hand of the wicked], the plural taking the
place of the singular of v.^. — coine against me]. The petition is that
Yahweh will prevent the feet from moving forward to the attack. —
make me a fugitive], overcome me and put me to flight, so that I will
have to wander away in exile from the sacred place.

13. A later editor, probably a Maccabean, wishing to interpret the

wicked of the Ps. as national enemies, and justified in some measure
by the figurative language of the previous petitions, adds a trimeter
couplet setting forth the fulfilment of the expectations of the people in
the downfall of the enemy.

There are the workers of trouble fallen ; They are thrust down and
cannot rise.

There], pointing to the place, as in Ps. 14"'', — are the workers of

trouble fallen], on the battle-field. — They are thrust down], by blows
from weapons — and cannot rise], they have fallen in death to rise no
more.

XXXVI. A.

2. yre'DNj] phr. o.X. fosj n.m. utterance elsw. : (i) of a prophet Nu.
243.4.6. 15 2 S, 23I Pr. 30I; (2) before divine names (except Je. 23^')
Ps. no^ Is. 56^, where alone it begins sentence, elsw. often in middle,
but most fre- quently at the end ; found in all the prophets except Hb.,
Jon., but not in H., D. (except when parall. Kings), Chr., Dn., Job, or
Megilloth. yu*s is

PSALM XXXVI.

321

personified, as PNCjn Gen. 4', cf. Ps. 19". But © has 6 irapdvofios, F
injustus = j?rs, implying a person, probably an evil spirit, or possibly
JDU' of the later theology, as Horsley. ^ has the more primitive idea
and is more probable in itself. — V^''^'^} ^s usual, the person to
whom the utterance came, 3 impii, (5 has ToO afiaprdveiv, H ui
delinqiiat = r>i""i% which is against usage and im- probable in itself.
— 13S 3^n3] referring to psalmist, improbable, error of copy- ist. &,
IS, 5, jf, have nS, which is favoured by the parall. vy; and is doubtless
correct, as most moderns, a'? for the man himself, as 58^. — d\iSn]
because deity was before the mind, as 14^. — 3. v^n I'^'Srin] Hiph. pf.
i^^n {j^^) Jlatter ; subj. >rn, explaining the dnj, c. prep. Sn, cf. Sy Pr.
29^. (g has ivdjiriov aiiroO, which might be a condensation of Ti':'.v
with vy];2; but JtJ prob. gives us a conflation of two earher readings,
due to the influence of vy; ijjS above, one- of which, prob. the latter, is
incorrect. — xsd'^] Qal inf. cstr., may be inter- preted either o{ finding,
in the sense of attaining, accotnplishing, or in the sense of discovery.
Most interpreters take the latter, after ©, J ; cf. Gn. 44I6. — Njr'^] Qal
inf. cstr., may be taken with (5 as syn. with Nxr, and intensify- ing the
discovery of the iniquity by the hating of it, that is, by God, the terror of
whom is absent from the wicked man ; so RV., and most interpreters ;
or as gerund ad odiendiim 3, qualifying the iniquity, abominable PBV.,
to be hate- ful AV., which is preferable if the text be correct. The
construction is, however, in either case so awkward that emendation
is tempting. Dy., Gr., propose urS py iniquity of his tongue; Du. thinks
Njii'S an Aramaic gl. — 4. VD ^:i3-t] as D^nDiy 13t 17* 59^^ and ■'d
nnx 191^ 54* 78^ 138*. — nmai jin] phr. a.X. ^ ; cf. pNi Sd;? io'^ 90W,
cf. 55^^. — J ':'in] Qal pf. (i) cease, come to an end, cease to be, Dt.
15" Ju. tf'-'^-'^; (2) cease, leave off, desist; here as Ps. 499 Dt. 23-25
Gn. 4i«(E) Je. 44I8. — ^^^u-n^] Hiph. inf. cstr. objective, act 'cvith
circumspection {v. 2^'^). Cf. 14^ for a similar thought. — a^ta-inS]
Hiph. inf. cstr., usually interpreted as syn. with previous vb., so EV^.,
or as a subordinate inf. to it, giving '^■'jrn the meaning of consider or
regard; so (5, U, 3, Kirk. But this word makes 1. too long and is
needed to complete the next 1. Give it therefore the sense of do well,
thoroughly (w. jj^), and attach it to px, as it is attached to j>-\ Mi. 7^. —
5. iz'rv'\ Qal impf. {v. JO^), plan, devise ; cf. Mi. 2^, where also 33t:'D
Sy {4^) is used, making it prob. that the psalmist used the prophet's
thought.

XXXVI. B.

The Ps. now changes from pentameter to trimeter, and has an

entirely differ- ent tone. Another independent Ps. is added. — 6-7.
The quartette of attri- butes iDn (^4), njiDN (J3^), np-ix (j^) favours
bsc'd (z-') also. The pi. y\2a^v> is a later interpretation, not consistent
with context. V.^ is similar to 57" (= 108^), n^DB'na for d^cb' nj? there,
is an intentional change, not txt. err. as Du. It is a more difficult
reading than ly, which is in syn. clause and which would have
favoured assimilation rather than the reverse. — '^*<"''^r''^] cf. 501"
mountains of'JLl, for gigantic mts, >vhicb He alone could make and
where Y

322 PSALMS

He dwelt ; cf. '^n niN 80", ^s ■'330 Is. 14^^ For Sn v. Intr. § 32. (g wcrei
repeats 2 before Dinr, so We. It is possible that it has fallen off after sf.
-\. — Dinp] V. jf, — mn^] makes 1. too long, and is needed in next 1.
— 8. np;] = preiiosa 3, rlfj-iov Aq., 2, Quinta, so ST, is a more difficult
reading and therefore more probable than ai% iirXrjdvvas of (5,
multiplicasti U, so essen- tially S, which is common with -^D.-i. J -i|-;;
adj. (1) precious, highly valued ; usually of stones, in ^ elsw, 45IO
116'^; (2) glorious, splendid (cf. Aram.), in ^ only as subst. yj'^'^, cf. Jb.
312^. — a'n'?N]. The next clause with mx ij3i (5^) is one word too long
and is striking in view of aiN above; and DviSs in this Yahwistic Ps. is
improbable. JJ had nin-, showing variant text. Either both glosses or a
1. must be found underlying them. Du. rds. mN'^ija 1X3^ "iiSn after
65'^ But we should rather expect something suggested by context,
such as injics". Then we might regard a^"lSN as for an original Sk
prep, interpreted as Sn, God. But the clause ivDni i^djd Ss2 is similar
to 572, cf. bi^ 91* Ru. 2}^, and not altogether appropriate to context
here ; it is probably, with the fore- going, a gl. — 9. i;!"!^] Qal impf. 3
pi. full form, be refreshed, satisfied. \ t\\-\ vb. Qal only here in ^, cf. Pr.
7I8. Pi. saturate, drench, Ps. 65II, cf. 23^. — r^n^a jr^] fatness, rich
things, the festival meals in the temple, cf. Is. 43^* Je. 31^*. J Hrl n.m.
fatness, fertility, b^ 65I-; spiritual blessings here, as Is. 55'-, (5 of Ps.
6816- 16. _ qij-i-j Sni] phr. a.X. f \\T\\ "•['"•] luxury, dainty : pi. 2 S. i-^<
(dub. a^j^D Gr., HPS.) Je. ^v^ (dub. ^jiya Gie), elsw. only here, (S
Tpv(j)7is, 3 deliciarum. Cf. f [lyi.-J only pi. On. 4920 (poem) La. 4^ Pr.
29^^. It is possible that there may be a reference to the Eden of Gn.
21° and its river of life, if the Ps. is postexilic. For the stream of life
from the temple, cf. Ps. 46^ Ez. 47I "I- Jo. 4I8 Zc. 148; — a^rn] Hiph.
impf. 2 m. sf. 3 pi. J [npr] vb. Qal not used. Niph. Am. 8^ Pu. Jb. 21^*.
Hiph. ^/w^ to drink: abs. Ps. 78^^; c. ace. rei Snj j6', p'' 60^, ynn 69-2,
mcia So*"'; ace. pers or thing given drink 10411-1^. — 10. B''>n i^ic] =
Pr. loi^ 131'* 14"'' 16--, spring or fountain of life, cf. D^n a''D iipD Je. 2i3
17I3. j -,ip,; elsw. Ps. 68"-^'^ has same mng. a^'n {y. "f^. Yahweh as
nivv, cf. light of His face fj 44* 89I6, a^nn -1 n 56^* Jb. 33^''. — '^?<"'^.]
Qal impf. I pi., @, 3 ; introduction of i pers. for 3 pers. of remainder of
Ps. improbable. Rd. rather Niph. pf. hn^]. Then it is better to take
qniNa as Qal inf. cstr. of vb. iiN shine. — 11. Tv"''''^] those knoxving
thee with the knowledge of righteous adherents. >'T' {v. /*) || aS ■'itJ'''
7^-' 1 1^ 32II 5^11 g^i5 97I1, only in ■^, not in prophets. — 12. nixj '^n]
proud foot. nis:i lO'^ 31^^'^* 73^ Is. 9® 13" 25'! Pr. 14^ 29-3. —
"'J^Jn"':'??] Hiph. juss., tu cause to wander aimlessly as fugitives, as
59I2 {v. Ji^). — 13. OU'] as i^, place of defeat. — im] Pu. pf. a.X. nm
thrust dozun.

PSALM XXXVII., 7 STR. 6^

Ps. 37 is a didactic Ps. — Exhortation (i) not to envy evil- doers, but to
trust in Yahweh, who will ultimately make a just discrimination (v.^'") ;
(2) to be resigned and not excited, for in

PSALM XXXVII. 323

a little while the wicked will be no more and the afflicted will inherit the
land (v.'^'). (3) Yahweh laugheth at the devices of the wicked. Exact
retribution will come upon them ; their weapons will be turned against
them, but the righteous will be upheld (v.'-"''). (4) Yahweh knoweth the
days of the perfect, but the wicked shall perish, however exalted they
may be. They will be cursed and cut off, while the righteous are
blessed and enjoy their inheritance (v.^^--). (5) A man's steps are
established by Yahweh ; the righteous are never forsaken, for
Yahweh loveth justice (v.-^"-^'). (6) The wicked and their seed are cut
off ; but the righteous have wisdom and the divine Law, and Yahweh
will not let them be condemned (v.-*'"^). (7) Though the wicked be
strong and flourishing, they will be destroyed ; while the upright and
their posterity will enjoy peace. Yahweh will save all who seek refuge
in Him (v.^"^). A liturgical gloss was inserted (v.^).

pRET not thyself because of evildoers, and be not envious against

them that do

wrong ; As grass they will speedily wither, and like the fresh grass
fade. Trust in Yahweh and do good, inhabit the land and pasture in
confidence ; And take delight in Yahweh, and He will give thee the
requests of thine heart. Roll upon Yahweh and trust in Him, and He
will do it;

And He will bring forth as the light thy right, and thy just cause as the
noonday. gE resigned to Yahweh and wait patiently for Him, and fret
not thyself (because

of evildoers) ; (Be not envious) against him that maketh his way
prosperous, against the man

that doeth evil devices ; Desist from anger and forsake heat, fret not
thyself at the doing of evil ; For evildoers will be cut off, but those that
wait on Yahweh will inherit the land ; Yet a little, and the wicked will be
no more, and thou wilt attentively consider
his place and he will be no more ; But the afflicted will inherit the land,
and take delight in abundance of peace. ■pHE wicked deviseth
against the righteous, and gnasheth his teeth at him. The Lord
laugheth at him, for He seeth that his day cometh. The wicked draw
the sword, and they tread the bow for slaughter; Their sword shall
enter their own heart, and their bows shall be broken in their

arms. Better is a little that the righteous hath than the roar of many
wicked men ; For the arms of the wicked shall be broken, seeing that
Yahweh upholdeth the

righteous. YAHWEH knoweth the days of the perfect, and their

inheritance shall be forever; They will not be ashamed in time of evil,
and in days of hunger they will be

satisfied. Yea, the wicked shall perish, and the enemies of Yahweh
(shall be cut off) ;

324 PSALMS

Yea, (while in high esteem, while exalted) they do vanish, in smoke

they do

vanish away. While the wicked borroweth and restoreth not, the
righteous dealeth gra- ciously and giveth; Yea, those blessed of Him
will inherit the land ; but those cursed of Him shall

be cut off. QF Yahweh are a man's steps estabhshed, and in his way
He takes pleasure ; Though he fall, he shall not be cast headlong, for
Yahweh upholdeth his hand. A boy I have been, now I am old, and I
have not seen the righteous forsaken ; All the day he dealeth
graciously and lendeth, and his seed will become a

blessing. Depart from evil and do good, and abide forever; For
Yahweh loveth justice, and forsaketh not His pious ones. /'PHE
unjust) are destroyed forever, and the seed of the wicked is cut off; ^
The righteous will inherit the land, and they will dwell forever upon it.

The mouth of the righteous uttereth wisdom, and his tongue speaketh
justice;

The Law of his God is in his mind, and his goings will not totter.

The wicked spieth upon the righteous, and seeketh to put him (to a
violent)

death ; Yahweh will not forsake him in his hand, and will not condemn
him as guilty

when he is judged. T HAVE seen the wicked (terrifying and making

himself bare) ; he was like a

luxuriant (cedar) ; And then I passed by, and lo, he was no more; and
I sought him, but he could

not be found. Watch the perfect man, and see the upright ; for (a
posterity) hath the man of

peace : But transgressors are destroyed together, the posterity of the

wicked is cut off. The salvation of the righteous is from Yahweh, and
their refuge in the time of

distress ; And Yahweh will help them, and He will deliver them from
the wicked, and

He will save them, because they have sought refuge in Him.

Ps. 37 was in 13, but in no other Psalter until the final Psalter. This
was because of its didactic character and its length, making it of less
value for public worship than many others. It is a series of
alphabetical hexameter couplets. As Pss. 25 and 34 omitted the Str. 1
in order to get three Strs. of seven letters each, so this Ps. omitted
.Str. p in order to get seven Strs. of three letters each. The Ps. is
compared by Amyrald to " many precious stones or pearls which arp
strung on one string in one necklace." Delitzsch says with approval, "
TertuUian names this Psalm providentiae speculum ; Isodorus, potio
contra murnuir ; Luther, vestis piorufit, ctii adscripiutn : Hie sancto-
rufii patientia est." The Ps. deals with the same problem as the book
of Job ; only it takes the earlier position of the friends of Job in their
discourses, and does not rise to the higher solution of the discourses
of Job himself. The hexameter couplets have for the most part
remained unchanged. Strs. T and 3 have been condensed at the
expense of the measure, 2 and n have been enlarged. But it is easy
to restore them to their correct form. ?tj has lost

PSALM XXXVII. 325

Str. >•, but it is given in (§. ^ prefixes 1 to Str. n. There are several
passages similar to those of other writings: nnnn Sn y.i-'?. 8 p^^ 24}^;
v.'-, cf. 90" Jb. 142; v.S cf. Jb. 27IO; v.i**, cf. Ps. i^. In all these cases
our Ps. was probably earlier, but in the following cases our Ps. was
later : "> Sy Su v.^ 22^ cf. Pr. 16^; v.^^, cf. Ps. 2*. The language of the
Ps. is in some respects peculiar and original: (i) a.\. N'.?i p■^•< v.^,
njiSN n>'-\ v.^, h SSinnn v.'^ in this sense, jnui jjin v.'-i, T\T yon v.23;
(2) terms elsw. seldom: njn ns v.^ Pr. 8'^, Sy jjiann v.w Jb. 31^ nSij?
■'S';? v.i Zc. 3S-i3, -\ix = 5^^ yfi Hb. 3* Jb. 3126, nnc ann v." Ez. 2i33,
nnaS v." La. 221 Ez. 2ii5, ^vx:; v.23 Pr. 202* Dn. 11*8, Stav nS v.2* Je.
2228 ji3_ ^ii_ Linguistic evidence favours the same period as the
thought; namely, the situation of the Jerusalem community before
Nehe- miah, exposed to bitter enemies, who are in prosperity while
the people of Yahweh are in adversity. The people are under the
influence of D., and do not yet know P. They are beginning to be
influenced by the principles of Hebrew Wisdom, but the WL. had not
yet been written.
Str. I. is composed of three synth. couplets. — Couplet K. 1-2. Fret not
thyself ~\, as v."-* Pr. 24^^, with the heat of passion, the excitement of
anger, indignation, or discontent || be not envious\ with the ardour of
jealousy, making such comparisons of one's lot with that of evildoers \
them that do ■wro?ig, as to unduly excite oneself with the sense of
injustice and wrong. The reason why this excitement should be
avoided is a practical one : it is needless ; the situation will be of brief
duration. The reason is stated in the form of a simile. The prosaic
insertion of " for " was unnecessary, especially as it injured the
measure. — As grass || like the fresh grass'], as in 90^ Jb. 14^ Is. 40^,
a natural image of frailty and perishableness. — they will speedily
wither || fade] . — Couplet D. 3-4. The negative warning gives place to
the positive exhortation, turning the attention from the evildoers to
Yahweh. Trust in Yahweh and do good], in antith with "do wrong," v\
— Take delight in Yahweh], the comfort, satisfaction, and joy of
continued trust. — inhabit the land], the land of promise, the land of
inheritance, as v.^, in possession of the returned exiles, implying that
they would not be driven from it by their enemies. — and pasture], as
the flock of Yahweh, partake of the good things of the land, in
confidence], in security under the divine protection. This meaning is
given essentially in para- phrase by AV., " so shalt thou dwell in the
land and verily thou shalt be fed." RV. "follow after faithfulness,"
although sustained

326 PSALMS

by De., Dr., Kirk., al., gives the Heb. word an unusual meaning, and
emphasises the ethical character of the v. at the expense of the
parall. with the following context. — Couplet J. 5-6. Roll upon
Yahweh~\, as 22^ cares, anxieties, and troubles. — Way, for the
whole course of life, is a prosaic addition, at the expense of the
measure, and gives the thought too ethical a turn. The climax is
reached in : and trust in Hwi\ as 31^^, a stronger expression than the
idea of personal leaning upon, resting upon Yahweh, with- out any
further care or anxiety. The Str. reaches its climax in v.^ which, in a
beautiful simile, sets forth the speedy triumph of the righteous. — And
He will bring forth\ from the obscurity in which their right || just cause
had been pushed by the evildoers, the cruel and crafty enemies. —
as the light'], the sunshine || as the noonday, the full light of the
noontide sun.

Str. II. has a syn. tristich and a tristich in which the second line is syn.
with the first half of the first line, and the third line is syn. with its
second half. Couplet 1 is supplemented by the first line of couplet H.
— 7. Be resigned, quiet, still, calm, and peace- ful II wait patiently for
Hin{\, the steadfast, longing looking unto Yahweh for help, both in
antith. with : fret not thyself, repeated from v,^ and given again v.^,
with its parall. : be not envious, also from v.^; not in ^ or Vrss., but
needed for completeness of measure ; still further intensified in 8,
desist from anger and for- sake heat~\. The exciting influence here,
as in w}, was because of evildoers, which must be repeated from v.^
to supply the missing word of the measure, although not in ^ or
ancient Vrss. — hitn that maketh his way prosperous, as the context
shows, succeed- ing and prospering in his wickedness || the man that
doeth evil devices, not only planning them but also accomplishing
them || at the doing of evil], as the parall. requires. But ^^ inserts a
particle in order to emphasise its interpretation, "only to do evil,"
followed by EV. ; which thus becomes a warning not to carry their
impatient fretting so far as to be evildoers themselves ; an idea true
and important enough in itself, but an intrusion into this context. — 9-
11. The antith. between the evildoers and those that wait on Yahweh,
in the two parts of v.^ appears in the antith. v.^*^", where the former
are simply the wicked, the latter the afflicted, as those suffering for
righteousness' sake. These antith.

PSALM XXXVII. 327

classes have their antith. lots ; the former will be cut off, by sudden
violent death. In a very little while, and yet a little, cf. " speedily," v.^,
they will be no more'], will pass out of existence, cease to exist ; and
this so entirely in the emphasis of the complementary part of the line
that they cannot be found by the most careful search for them : thou
zuilt attentively consider his place]. In his own place, where he was
accustomed to be, and where he could be found if anywhere, he will
no more exist. On the other hand, those afflicted for Yahvveh's sake
will inherit the land, will con- tinue to inhabit the land, cf. v.'', as its
rightful heirs who cannot be dispossessed ; repeated in v.'^ in order
to the climax, take delight in abundance of peace]. The enemies
having been de- stroyed, war has disappeared with them, and there
is peace, so full and entire that it is conceived as in abundance, and
after the experience of affliction, affording delight, cf. vJ*^.

Str. III. has two antith. couplets and a synth. one, all describ- ing sure
retribution upon the wicked. — Couplet V 12-13. The wicked deviseth
against the righteous] , cf. v.''^ His wicked plans are accompanied
with such intense hostility that like a beast of prey he gnasheth his
teeth at him]. This is not an individual enemy, but collective for
warlike enemies, nations. — The Lord laugheth at him], doubtless a
citation from 2*, where He laugheth at the nations plotting to
overthrow the rule of the Messianic king. The reason for this scorn of
the enemy 'v&,for He seeth], foreseeth the impending evil. — that his
day cometh], the day of the judg- ment upon him, the day of his
death. — Couplet Pf. 14-15. The wicked draw the sword || they tread
the bow, with the purpose of slaughter. This is enlarged, at the
expense of the measure, in ancient texts at the basis of "^ and the
Vrss. to read, " cause to fall," that is, in death, from sword and bow ;
and the righteous are still further described as " afflicted and needy,"
|| " upright in the way," the latter a phrase only here for the usual "
upright of mind," which indeed is given in (§. 3 has a conflation of both
"mind" and "way." All these are glosses, for which there is no place in
the measure of the lines or the Str. The retribution is an exact one.
Their own sword and bows will be used against them. — shall enter
their own heart], pierce them to the heart, and so slay them ; and their
bows shall be broken]. — Couplet 10. 16-17.

328 PSALMS

The last clause of i6 should be rendered, in accordance with the

previous context, as the roar of matiy wicked nien\ the noise and
confusion of their multitudes during the attack, rather than with Vrss.
"abundance," or "great riches," wealth, which introduces a gnome of
Wisdom, suitable enough in itself, but intrusive, and disturbing to the
progress of the thought. Then the little that the righteous hath is not
property, but strength and ability to resist the enemy. This is better,
not in itself, but because such men may rely upon the superabundant
strength of Yahweh. The climax of the Str. is : seeing that Yahweh
upholdeth the righteous'], a circum- stantial clause with ptc, which is
more probable in this context than the usual interpretation, making it
an adversative clause.

Str. IV. has two synth. couplets, and one introverted couplet. —
Couplet ■'. 18-19. Yahweh knoweth'], with a practical interest and
redemptive attention, as i^ — the days'], the duration of life in 1^, but
(^, " ways," as i^ — of the perfect], those who are com- plete and
entire in their conduct || righteous, v?^. — their in- heritance], in the
land, repeated v.^""'^ — shall be forever], they will never be removed
from it by their enemies. On the negative side : they will not be
ashamed], be put to shame by their enemies, even, — in time of evil,
when everything is threatening ; but on the positive side, — they will
be satisfied], have enough and to spare even when the times are so
evil that they are days of hunger]. When they are besieged, or their
enemies have left them only a devastated land, they will still have
plenty. — Coup- let D. 20. This is in antith. with the previous couplet.
— Yea, the wicked, who are at the same time ejiejnies of Yahweh,
shall perish II they shall be cut off. The latter is inserted in v.-'"" for
measure, where it has been omitted by copyist's error ; cf. v,^*, where
it is still preserved. — while in high esteem || while exalted], so after
(©, which is to be preferred to 3^, whether interpreted as the " fat of
lambs," ST, PBV., AV., or " excellence of fields," RV., " splen- dour of
the meadows," Kirk., or " glorying as yore-oxen," 3. The reference to
animals is not suited to the verb vanish, repeated in the simile, in
smoke vanish away]. The reference to the flowers and the glory of
the meadows is favoured by v.^, but by none of the ancient Vrss. —
Couplet 7. 21-22. These verses are in introverted parall., but at the
same time there is antith. between

PSALM XXXVII. 329

the halves of both. The reference to the wicked, as one that borrowcih
and restoreth fioi, in tlie context, must refer to the humihation of
poverty, which reduces him to the necessity of borrowing and makes
it impossible for him ever to repay his debt. This is antith. with the
prosperity of the righteous, who are able to give generously to the
poor and needy. The righteous are blessed of Yahweh, the wicked
are cursed of Him.

Str. V. has three synth. couplets. — Couplet X2. 23-24. Of Yalaveli],

emphatic in position. He is the original source from whom a man's
steps || his way, the whole course of his life in which he walks, are
established, made firm and secure. This is Yahweh's own work, gives
Him gratification, and He takes pleas- ure in it. In this walk, though he
fall, as he may sometimes, owing to stumbling-blocks and
impediments of various kinds, yet he shall not be cast headlong^ It
shall not be a hurtful, danger- ous, fatal fall, for Yahweh upholdeth his
ha7id\ He has such a hold on his hand that He does not permit him to
fall down or suffer injury. — Couplet 3. 25-26. The psalmist's
experience is now given to fortify his testimony : A boy I have been'].
He re- calls his youth and his long life of varied experiences. — now I
am old]. In all my life / have not seen the righteous fo7-saken\,\>y
Yahweh. Such a thing has never come under his observation, or
formed any part of his experience, whether as to himself or others. A
later editor, not realising the power of this terse statement, seeks to
improve it by the addition, " or his seed seeking bread," which is well
suited to the context, it is true, but which is intrusive here, making the
line much too long for the measure, and also is premature in its
reference to seed, which comes first with pro- priety in the next line.
— All the day he dealeth graciously and lendeth]. He is so
prosperous, as in v.-^, that he has enough and to spare ; and so can
be generous in his dealings with others, and yet leave an abundance
to his own children, and so his seed will becotne a blessing. It is
probable that the psalmist has in mind the blessings of those who
keep the Law of D., and especially Dt. 28"-^2— Couplet D. 27-28 a.
On the basis of this testimony and experience an exhortation is
appropriate. This is in terms which become characteristic of the piety
of Hebrew Wisdom, — Depart from evil and do good], both on the
negative and positive

330 PSALMS

sides of ethical conduct ; with the imperative of apodosis, — and

inhabit forever, as v.'', the land~\. The last word was omitted in the
text by copyist's mistake, at the expense of the measure. This
exhortation is fortified by the reason, which sums up much of the
previous context of the Str, and the Ps. : For Yahweh loveth Justice'],
that is, the doing of justice, in the vindication of His people, as v.®. —
and forsake th not], as v.^ — His pious ones], another term for the
righteous and the afflicted people, as 30^ 31^*. Str. VI. has two antith.
couplets, with an intervening synth. couplet. — Couplet !J. 28 5-29.
The unjust are destroyed], so (S and many recent scholars, giving the
3? of the couplet, missing in 1^, and also making a fine antith. The text
of 5^, " they are pre- served forever," though followed by 3 and
modern Vrss., is due to the mistake of a copyist, and occasioned
many unnecessary diffi- culties. The retribution of the wicked, as
usual in the OT., comes upon their seed also ; they will be cut off, cf.
v.^. In antith. with the punishment of the wicked is the reward of the
righteous in terms of v.=^-»"-^«- -2- ^. — Couplet S. 30-31. The
character of the righteous is more fully described : as to speech ; the
mouth and tongue, the organs of speech, on the positive side, —
uttereth wis- dom], the ethical wisdom based on the fear of Yahweh,
which is here in its early beginnings, and so associated with speaketh
justice] as the previous context indicates, that of the Law of D. — the
Law of his God is in his mind], in accordance with Dt. 30" Je. 31^.
Such a man, whose mind and speech are alike ruled by wisdom and
the Law of Yahweh, is secure in his course of life ; his goings wi/l not
totter], cL v.^^- -^ — Couplet 2i. 32-33. The wicked are so treacherous
toward the righteous that, like a crafty foe, they spy upon him,
seeking in every way to entrap him in some kind of violation of Law
that will involve a judicial investigation ; and so seek to put him to a
violent death], to involve him in crime and its penalty, capital
punishment. The original phrase has been abbreviated by an editor at
the expense of the measure, and to the disguising of the technical
meaning, which is, however, attested by the following line : Yahweh
will not forsake] the righteous, as v.^ "* ; strengthened here by
reference to the specific danger, — in his hand], leaving him alone in
the hand of his spying enemy, to do what he will with him. On the
contrary, Yahweh

PSALM XXXVII. 331

is with him ; He Himself takes control of the proceedings, and when

he is judged, instead of giving the sentence of death desired by the
adversary, — will not condemn hitn as guilty'], an emphatic
suggestion of the opposite, will declare him righteous.

Str. VII. has a synth., an antith., and a syn. couplet. An early editor,
not discerning that the author had intentionally omitted the couplet p
for strophical reasons, and finding the alphabetical structure
defective, sought to improve it by inserting 34, a couplet with p. But
this is prosaic in style and an interruption of the thought, turning it into
an exhortation, suitable enough for liturgical purposes, but not suited
to the purpose of the original author. — Wait on Yahweh, as 2^ 27",
and keep His way and He will exalt thee to inherit the land, as. v. "• ".
— When the wicked are ctitoff, as v.***, thou shall see it, as v.-^'^. —
Couplet "1. 35-36. / have seen the wicked]. This experience is the
antith. of that given in v.-^ — terrifying, so @, taking it as ptc, cf. 10^^,
which is to be preferred to the noun of f^, "as a terrible one," or the
para- phrase of EV^, "in great power." — and making himself bare],
throwing away his garments, stripping himself to display his strength
and threaten combat, cf. Is. 52'°; or as Dr. paraphrases, " putting forth
his strength." " Flourishing," PBV. ; " spreading himself," AV., RV., are
conjectures without support in the usage of word. @, " lifting himself"
up, had a different reading, which is followed by Du. These and other
interpreters are misled by connecting this last ptc. with the simile,
when in fact it belongs to the first part of the line ; all the terms of
which set forth the terrifying strength of the wicked enemy. The simile
gives an additional idea, namely, wealth and luxuriance, and in this
the enemy is compared to a luxuriant cedar, following (^ in the pref-
erence for cedar to the " native tree," " tree in its native soil . . . one
that has never been transplanted or disturbed, that has there- fore
struck its roots deep, and shot out with luxuriant strength," Pe. This is
certainly a suitable idea of 3, followed by RV., Dr., Kirk., al., although
there is no support for this rendering in the usage of the Heb. word.
The rendering "green bay tree," PBV., AV., has no authority behind it,
but was mere conjecture. — And then I passed by, so (§, S>, 3, PBV.,
which is best suited to the per- sonal experience of the psalmist, and
therefore to be preferred to

332 rSALMS

1^, " and he passed away," in death, AV., or as RV., " one passed by,"
which is an awkward effort to preserve the text of ^ and at the same
time get the meaning demanded by the context. — and lo, he was no
more\d,% v.'" ; the experience emphasised by, — and J sought him,
as in v}^, but he could not be found, so utterly had he perished that
no trace of him was left behind, — Couplet *^. 37-38. Watch || and
see'], in order to have the same experience as the psalmist. — the
perfect, the upright], intensified into the man of peace], the man in the
possession of peace and in the enjoyment of it, rather than the
peacemaker. Such a man has a posterity in accordance with v.-^ and
the antith. in v.^* ; for the same Hebrew word must have the same
meaning in these antithetical lines, v.'^'^. But J) misled EV. to the
rendering, best given in RV., " the latter end of (that) man is peace,"
in- troducing an eschatological ideal alien to the thought of the entire
Ps., which emphasises, after D., peace and prosperity in this life. It
also destroys the fine antith. of the couplet, and cannot easily be
reconciled with the syntax of the passage. — But transgressors],
another term for the wicked of the Ps. — are destroyed], as v.^,

— together], in one common disaster. And this will extend to their

offspring : their posterity will be cut off, as v.-^ — Couplet T\. 39-40.
The salvatioti], summing up all the benefits of the Ps., and
emphasised in the several syn. vbs,, help, deliver, save. — is from
Yahzveh], as v.^, the ordering and establishing of their steps.

— He is their refuge, as 27^ 3i'''"^. — in the time of distress], as in

time of evil, v.^". The last word is appropriately : they have sought
refuge in Him.

1. innn"SN] so v.'^- ^, Hithp. juss. mn (/5^). \V\\\i\). heat oneself in

vexa- tion, elsw. Pr. 24!^, which has same 1. except for last two
words, for which D''>i;'i3. The Ps. is original. — ^'.^pn'^^t?]. ® has
fx.y\bk = Sni required by meas- ure, for Sn without conj. would have
Makkeph in both cases. J [f^Jp] vb. denom. Pi. de envious of; c. 3
pers. here, as 73^ Gn. 30^ (E) 37I1 (J) ; c. S pers. Ps. lo6i^. fHiph.
provoke to ardour of jealousy and anger Ps. 78^' Dt. 3216-21 Ez.
8'^(?). — n'^v; ^u^] wrongdoers, phr. elsw. Zp. ^^■'^^. J n^iv n.f. (i)
deed of violence and injustice ; n^v J3 89^8, cf. Ho. lO^ 2 S. 3^* 7^'';
nSi>'i nmn u'^n Ps. 43I; '•; ntj'j? ^ji; 7 Syo 58* 119' Jb. 3623. q,^, pSiya
Ps. 125^; (2) injustice of speech 107*2 Mai. 2^ Is. 59^ and WL.; (3)
injus- tice in general Pss. 6^ 92I6 Ho. lo^'^ 2 Ch. 19'' and WL. — 2. 13]
causal, dub. dittog. of prep. 3. — Nuh p-»>] phr. a,\. f PT. n-m. elsw.
yi'y P"i>

PSALM XXXVII. 333

Gn. i^' 9"' (P); niz-n p-\' Nu. 22< (E) ; p^> alone Ex. lo'^ (J) Is; 156.— 3.
nji:;i< n;n] syn. with }ns< ^'"^^ vA Most ancient Vrss. give n;-i the
usual mng. of /fed as a flock; but many moderns think of n;-i either as
another stem or as another mng. of same stem, and render as syn. r|-
n follow after, asS (n;-j), De., Moll., Hu.^, RV., Dr., Kirk., cherish i5DB. ;
but the older view is preferable {y. v.^i). njicN adv. ace. in coufidence
(v.jji). Seeker, Horsley, Ew., Ba., make njiss = sectcrity, stability, as Is.
3315 = .ncK Is. 39", and render feed in sectcrity. (5 has itrl tQ w\oiT(^
owr^s or nrnn v.i^, so Hare, Houb., Lowth. — 4. Jnir^ni] (so v.") Hithp.
f [jj>'] vb. Pu. be daintily bred]Q. 6^. Hithp. (i) be of dainty habit Dt.
aS^O; (2) take exquisite delight in; Ps. J7'f" c. Sy, so Is. 58I* 66" Jb.
2226 27IO; c. a rei Is. 55^; (3) make merry over : c. S? Is. 57*. — 5. ri'^T
Sij] fully written for Sj from '?Sj roll, c. Sy; cf. 22^ Pr. 16^, both SvS for
h;: ri^-n is explan. gl., not in other passages; Ps. 22 certainly oldest of
the three. <5 has n^: uncover, manifestly wrong. — vSv nt03] as 31^^
possibly with meaning Vx ^, variation of 3 naa v.^. — Nini] emph. — 6.
J a;-in-i] n.[m.] only pi. midday, noon: as time of prayer 55^8; as time
of full heat 91''; as full sunshine, and so sim. of greatest bless- ing,
here as Is. 58^'. — 7. ^^''nnn] Hithp. wait longingly ; a.\. in this sense,
cf. Polel Jb. 35" (Elihu) (v. 2q^), prob. both a different vb., a variation
of Sn^ (j/'^). <S has iKirevdov, Aq. aTroTrapadoKei,'^ expecta. — -
innrr'?N] as v.^; we should either prefix 1 to get separate accent, or
supply D'jrina as v.*, cf. v.^ yin'^; in the latter case we should insert,
from v.^, Njpn Sn. — u'^sa] is un- necessary, except for measure. —
8. in] Dr. "only to do evil." © has only wore = '^. "JN is gl. of
intensification. — J'"''^'^] Hiph. inf. cstr. >>t with S, either gerundive as
interpreted by in, or better as v.^-^ at the doing of evil. It is not
necessary with Gr. to rd. -ysrh. — 9. Ji'^'?.";".] Niph. impf. full form, niD
{y. i2i) be cut off by death (from land), so y. 22. 28. 34. ss jg, 29-0 Ho.
8* Na. 2I Pr. 222. It is the technical phr. of H and P c. jc, but in this Ps.
it is abs. without p, antith. in^ >''■'''• — ■^p!?] unnecessary emph.,
impairs the measure and is a gl. — 10. naranni] 1 consec. Hithp. pf.
pa consider dili- gently, attentively ; c. S>* only here and Jb. 31I; c.
ace. Pss. 107*^ 119^5 Jb. 37^*+, c. Sn Is. 14!^ — 12. Dcr] devise
against, plot ; only here c. S pers., abs. 773 Pr. 30^2, sq. inf. Gn. Ii6 Dt,
19I9 Pr. 31I*. — 13. iS pnt:-' ^jnx] cf. 2i, on which it depends, —icv ko^]
phr. i S. 26I0 Ez. 2i30- 3< Jb. 1820 Je. 502"- 31, only here in V, day of
disaster or death. — 14. inPD 2-in] phr. emph. in position, cf. Ez. 21^''';
with other vbs., ii-iin Ex. 15^ +, l'^"' Nu. 22'-3-f. — JV3S1 >jy '?''DnS].
This clause is a gl. ; it makes 1. overfull and destroys the measure. —
niTj'^] Qal inf. cstr. J naa vb. slattghter, butcher, usually of ani- mals,
but here poet, of men, elsw. La. 2-I Ez. 21 1^ — l"n nu--] phr. a.X., cf. -\
-\^\ Pr. 2927 ; elsw. 3^^ nti'i (7^-'); so here @, but it is certainly a gl. —
15. Dninr|ii] has two accents. — 16. J^nr] p comparative c. J rrn n.m.
(i) murmur, roar : of multitude of people 42^ 65^; (2) late usage, abiin-
dance, wealth. Is. (yd', cf. Ec. 5^; so usually here, cf. (5 of v.", but the
context favours (i). — 18. '*;;] so 3, Si ; (5 65oi>s = ^dt", so Gr., We.,
Che., but prob. assimilated to i^. — 3?pr>] defective pi. opn (/J^). —
r\^r\T'\ unnecessary gl.

334 PSALMS

— 20. nin> "la^NJ phr. a.X., but idea common (v. j^). A vb. is needed
for sense as well as for measure, prob. im3% as v.^- ^2- 28- 34. 38^
omitted by error, because of similarity to -\p'D. — a'-i3 i|"]^?] j9DB.,
Dr., = iiJke the glory of the pastures, a.X. in this sense, dub. @ fi/ua
t<J3 5o|aa-^^vat oi)toi'S koX vxf/wdrjvai, so U, taking both as vbs. inf.
n^f V'?; Aq., 3C, take d^-^d = /a»ids ; S, 3, B(X)'>nD. n:; in sense of
pasture is dub. here and Ps. 65^* Is. 30^3, elsw. /ami. Burgess, We.,
Ba., rd. np^j Is. iqI^, followed by ai-^; Burgess, w-^: ovens We., Ba. (S
gives the key, tpo inf. cstr. ■>|">'' white being highly esteemed, and
D'^3 also inf. cstr. (9^^) w/^?'/^ (5^i«^ exalted {v. v.^), prefix o causal
as in previous 1., omitted by error because of following prep. 3. So
essentially Houb., Hors- ley, " As soon as they are in honour ; as soon
as they are exalted.^'' — 21. c j"t ;] Pi. frequentative, repay, mng. only
here ^ ; for other mngs. of vb. v. 22^. — 1?''^'' ]V^'] phr- a.X., cf. V.26
iia^. For pn v. 4^. — 22. >r] not causal, (S, 3, and most, for which there
is no propriety in context; but asseveration. — 23. nin^::] emph., p of
source of direction. — 1^1''-] t Polal, be established, elsw. Ez. 28^'',
both dub. Bi., Du., Polel ur; as 7!*^, but unnecessary change.

— fsm 'i3-\n] vb. {18^'^) phr. a.X.; but vb. c. PEN 51*, -\vn S3 115"''
135^, (D'')n3t 40T 5118-21. — 24. K,g^, nS] Hoph. J [^ra] vb. fHoph. be
hurled, fall ; elsw. Je. 22-^ (unto exile), Jb. 41 1 (man, at sight of
crocodile), Pr. 16^^ (cast of lot). — anS B'paa i>">n] expl. gl. making
1. overfull. — 26. n^n^S] for a bless- ing {v. 3^); that is, source for
others, as 21''. The 1. lacks a word ; supply n^ni vb. as usual with S in
the sense of become. — 27. JJ^D iiD] phr. of WL. as 34!^ {v. 6^); also
its complement aiiO'nt-n as v.^ (v. ^'), Makkeph with two accents. —
28. ncu'j b'^^;''7]. This cannot belong to Str. D, which is already
complete. The •; of the next Str. is missing in |^. (S^ has els rbv alQva
<pv- \axOvo-oPTai i/xw/jLoi iKdiKTjd-^covTai. This is conflation. @x.
c. a. A. R. T. r<j. dvofioi, so U. As S-vop-oi = DiSi>', this might be a
misinterpretation of oSiy, but a word is missing in any case. It is prob.
that the original read both words oSiy why;, one of which having been
omitted by txt. err., <S and |^ taking different ones ; so Lowth., Ba.,
Dr., Du. The S of J§ would then be a subsequent addition, t^^^!"^ n-^.
a.X. ^, but Zp. 3^ Jb. 18-1 27^^ 29I' 31*. ■ncu-j J^ Niph. pf. 3 pi. pause ;
but rd. after (5 ncu'j as v.^^. go most mod- erns. X [icr] vb. Niph. be
destroyed ; elsw. v.^^ 83II 92^. Hiph. destroy io623- 34 14520. — 30. J
nrpn] n.f. wisdom : in ^ only (i) skill, of sailors 1072"; (2) wisdom,
prudence, in religious affairs, here as 51^ 90^2; (3) wisdom, ethi- cal
and religious: («) of God, as a divine attribute or energy, 1042*, cf. Je.
ioi2 = 5ii5; (3) of man Ps. iiiW, cf. Pr. is^a Jb. 2828; || n^jnn Ps. 49*.—
81. s":"] 3^, but (5 nSi required for measure. — 32. i.-T'Dn':'] Hiph. inf.
sf. 3 sg. ptit to death, kill, as 59I Qu. 17^'*). A word is missing, probably
pnn inf. abs. of the phr. to put to a violent death, the penalty as
suggested by the judgment of following context. — 34. ■r\yp^ Pi. imv.
{2^^), c. Sn as 27". This 1. is defec- tive by two words, pnx is
suggested by antith. yu'-<, but prob. the v. is a gl.

— 35. Jl'np] adj. awe-inspiring, terror-striking, ruthless; of formidable

adversaries elsw. 54^ 86I*; but (S virepyrf/oC/jLevov, U
siiperexaltatum, take it as ptc, which is better suited to the context,
striking with awe, as i(A^

PSALM XXXVIII. 335

Is. 47I2. — mvTc] Hithp. ptc. J ["n;"] vb. Qal lay bare foundations Ps.
137^- ^ life in death 141*. t Hithp. elsw. La. 4-1 make oneself naked, of
drunken woman. The word here is dub. (5 iTta.iplip.tvov implies
another word ; Du. suggests n'l'v'r^c lifting himself up, form elsw. only
Je. 51^ and dub. there; Gr. denom. n^^y leaf foliage, but not in Bibl.
Heb. ; 3 forfissimum is also dub., although possible in implying what
Dr. suggests, putting forth his strength, laying it bare ; none of the
other suggestions are so good as this. Cf. y^^^■t itrn Is. 52!" as a
warrior strips himself for battle. — + n-irs] n.m. one rising from the
soil, native ; common in OT., not in i//. The word here is usually inter-
preted of native tree, after 3, K, but this dub.; (5, F, Houb., Dy., Gr.,
Ba., Du., rd. nN cedar. — t JJ^"]] adj., luxuriant, fresh : of trees nn
52IO, B'na Ho. 14^; of persons Ps. 92I6 (fig. as trees); of oil 92^^; here
I& has ]y:i^, so Dy., Hi., Gr., Hu.^, Ba., Kau., Du.; but as Dr., We.,
Kirk., p>n is appropri- ate to nN. At the same time these nouns do not
suit the ptc. If the image of the cedar is retained, the two ptcs. go
together as making up image of warrior, and the cedar is a separate
image. — 36. i'3"'i] Qal impf. 1 consec.= and then, sequence in time ;
but (S, S, 'S, 3, Houb., Horsley, Kenn., Ba., Du., Dr., Che., njjrNi, which
is certainly correct. — 37. Jan] adj. for noun, elsw. 64^ cf. Jb. ii S^" if'-
2i- -^ Pr. 29I0, — J nnnN] as v.^s, posterity, so 109I8; thus Ba., Dr. (|1
yir), but Du. future, latter end, as 73I" Dt. 3220-29; eis^_ ^ of place 139^
— 39. pj'IB'p] (js^~), 1 of J^ error, not in (5, F, S:,3; n Str, begins here.
— 40. aaSo^i] 1 consec. Pi. impf.; repeated in ^ without \ but not in 3 ;
is gl. or variant. — ov;u'"i] Hiph. impf. (j"*), 1 coord, after 1 con- sec,
ungrammatical and inconsistent ; (5, 3, all futures and 1 coords., most
probable. — 1J iDn id] as 2^2^

PSALM XXXVIII., 5 STR. 6\

Ps. 38 is a Lamentation : (i) Israel complains of great sufferings of

body (v."'^) ; discouragement and abandonment by friends (v.'""^-) ;
enemies craftily seeking his ruin, while he is compelled to remain
silent (v.^*-^'^). His only hope is in Yahweh (v.^*^^*), therefore the
final petition for salvation from his unprincipled enemies, who repay
him evil for good (v.^^). Later additions connect the suffering with sin,
and make it into a Penitential Ps. (v.^"® '^).

T AM bent, I am bowed down exceedingly;

I go about in black all the day.

Yea, my loins are full of that which is contemned ;

And there is no soundness in my flesh.

I am benumbed and crushed exceedingly;

I growl with the growling of a lion. A LL my desire is before Thee,

And my groaning is not hid from Thee.

336 PSALMS

My heart in a ferment forsaketh me,

And the light of mine eyes is not with me.

Lovers and friends are at a distance from me.

And my neighbours stand afar off, 'THEY also that seek my life lay
snares.

Of my distress they speak, of ruin ;

And utter deceits all the day.

But I am like a deaf man that heareth not,

And as a dumb man that openeth not his mouth.

And in whose mouth are no arguments. pOR in Thee, Yahweh, I

hope;

Thou wilt answer, O my God ;

Lest (mine enemies) rejoice over me,

When my foot is moved, do great things against me :

For I am ready for limping.

And my sorrow is continually before me. CINCE mine enemies

(without cause) are numerous,

And they are many that hate me lyingly,

And are repaying me evil for good ;

Forsake me not, Yahweh ;

O my God, be not far from me ;

O haste to my help, my Salvation.

Ps. 38 was in© and then in fH (z'. Intr. §§ 27, 31). It was finally
assigned for the niya of the nnjc (v. Intr. § 39). © has eZs dvd/ivricnv
irepl aa^^arov, still more specifically defining the liturgical use as for
the sabbath. It is the third of the seven Penitential Pss. But this is
entirely due to glosses: v.' from Ps. 62; v.*-6 from Is. i^; v.3, cf. Jb. 6^;
v.s, of. 4oi3; v.i9, of. 338. Removing these glosses, the Ps. is a
complaint to Yahweh because of perils from cruel and unscrupulous
foes, and is a prayer for salvation. V.^ is depend- ent on Is. 16; V.12
on Ps. 88i«; v.i^ cf. Is. 53"; v.'-^i, cf. Ps. 35I2; v,22, cf. 35^2; v.^", cf. 70^.
There are an unusual number of a.X. : \-iJi3j v.^; ininD v.ii, but
probably error for imcn La. I^o 2"; •'j^j; iin v.", but cf. 4^. There are
several unusual words and phrs. : la'pj v.^^, 109^1, but error for i-'P";
Sjt Bin v.i', Dt. 32^5 Ps. 94I8; ySs V.I8, 35I5 Je. 26^'* ; 2XDD v.i^, as
32IO 69^'. There is no evidence of late date, apart from glosses. The
Ps. is the com- plaint of the afflicted community of the Restoration,
before Nehemiah.

The original Ps. has prefixed to it a gloss of five pentameters,

attributing the sufferings to divine discipline because of sin.

Yahweh, correct me not in Thy wrath, nor in Thy heat chasten me; For
Thine arrows are gone down into me, and Thy hand resteth upon me;
There is no soundness in my flesh, because of Thine indignation ;
There is no wholeness in my bones, because of my sin. My wounds
stink, they fester, because of my folly.

PSALM XXXVIII. 337

2 is a loose citation from 6^ — 3. For Thine arrows'], Yahweh's

visitation, as Jb. 6'*, — are gone down into vie], have penetrated my
flesh and so gone deep into my body, causing me intense pain and
suffering. — Thy hand resteth upon me], by elision of the last letter of
the Hebrew word, which probably originated from dittog- raphy,
getting thus a syn. and common conception ; whereas the repetition
of the same word in the original text is not only tauto- logical, but is
inappropriate to the use of the hand of Yahweh, and compels the
Vrss. to resort to variations in paraphrase, without any sort of
justification in Heb. usage. — 4, 6 are based upon Is. i^ in their
description of the wounds resulting from the divine scourging. —
There is no soundness in my flesh], given again v.**, where, however,
it is without the reason given here, although it probably induced the
fuller description here. This, then, has as its syn. : there is no
wholeness in my bones, which is still further explained by, — my
wounds stink || they fester ; they are become running sores, so foul by
mortification that they are offensive to the person himself and to all
who come near him. The reason for this state of things is given in
three parallel clauses : because of Thine indignation], God's hands
and arrows, moved by His anger and indignation and wrath, have
brought about this serious situation — because of my sin || of my
folly], the reason on the human side. Their sin and folly have
provoked the divine wrath and indignation against His people. — 5. A
later scribe inserts before the last two lines a tetrameter couplet
describing the sin from an entirely different point of view. This must
have come from a marginal statement, because it is difficult to see
how it could have been inserted in this place, except by one who was
inattentive to the meaning of what he was copying. This couplet
conceives of ifiiquities as a flood of waters which have suddenly
overwhelmed the man and are gone over his head, so that he is
drowning in them, cf. i8^ 69^-^^; and also as a heavy burden, too
heavy for him, from the point of view that sin rests upon the sinner as
an external load which has to be lifted and carried away from him, in
order that he may be rid of it ; a conception upon which the OT.
doctrine of forgiveness rests. This gloss makes the Ps. appropriate
for penitence, especially to the nation in its appointed seasons of
repentance.

338 PSALMS
Str. I., in three synth. couplets, describes a terrible condition of
suffering, which may have been individilal, but more probably was
national, as in so many other Pss, of this period. — 7. / am bent ||
bowed down], by a weight of care, anxiety, and suffering, and this,
exceedingly, to the utmost degree of intensity. — I go about m black],
as a mourner, lamenting the loss of dear friends, and especially of
children, cf. 35^''; probably implying just such bereavements at this
time of many of the people, because of the enemies described in the
third Str. This continues, — all the day, because of the prolongation of
these bereavements. — 8. Yea], intensive, con- tinuation of the
description ; and no\./or, as EV"., which interpret the description
without sufficient reason. — my loins], as the seat of strength || my
flesh, to emphasise the physical side of the suffer- ing, — are full of
that which is contemned], regarded as ignomini- ous, disgraceful,
thinking, probably, of physical weakness in the seat of strength, which
is in general accord with the ancient Vrss., and is more suited to the
parall. — there is ?io soundness], referring to physical exhaustion and
soreness of the flesh from suffering. Many moderns, because of the
dependence on Is. i^, especially in v.*"", think of another and similar
verb, and so of the loins as full of " burning," the fever of the festering
wounds. But the reference to such wounds is in the gloss, and not in
the original Ps. ; and there is nothing in the immediate context to
suggest divine dis- cipline. Indeed, the description moves in
somewhat different lines. — 9. J am benufnbed and crushed].
Strength has so de- parted from him that he has become, as it were,
paralysed and incapable of effort ; his energy and vital power have
been crushed, and this has, as in v.^, become intense — exceedingly.
He is altogether helpless, and the only thing he can do is to growl, as
an animal, in a state of helpless pain, — with the growling of a lion],
so, by an easy addition of a single letter, which has apparently fallen
off the Heb. word, because of assimilation to v."". The word " heart " is
incongruous with "growling," and the various Vrss. based upon it are
necessarily paraphrases. " Disquietness of heart," EV^, is weak and
unjus- tifiable. This Str. has only to do with the physical frame ; the
more internal suffering of heart appears as characteristic of the
second Str.
PSALM XXXVIII. 339

Str. II. also has three couplets only describing the sufferings with
reference to the soul. — 10. All my desire'], for relief, as is evident
from the context || my groaning. — is be/ore Thee'], in Thy sight,
altogether seen and known || is not hid from Thee. This is a strong
appeal to Yahweh's knowledge of the terrible situation of His people,
in order to a continuation of the description. There is, indeed, a sort of
introverted parall. between the Strs. in that the growling, which closes
the previous Str., begins this Str. with its syn., groaning. — 11. My
heart in a ferment], so by an easy change of Heb. text, after La. i^ 2",
to avoid an un- justifiable interpretation of the Heb. word used in the
text, which is incongruous with its noun in any meaning to be found
else- where. The various renderings proposed : " panteth," PBV., AV.,
JPSV., ''throbbeth," RV., Kirk., Dr., "palpitates," i5DB., are purely
conjectural. — forsaketh me], in extreme discouragement, so that

I have no heart any more. — And the light of jnine eyes], the light that
illumines the eyes, enabling them to see what is to be done, giving
confidence and courage. — is not tvith me], is no longer in my
possession, I am destitute of it. — 12. Lovers and friends

II my neighbours], those upon whom I could ordinarily rely for

sympathy and aid. — are, or remain at a distance from 7ne || stand
afar off]. They have, in fact, abandoned him to his lot.

Str. III. now brings the enemies into view, who were in the
background of the previous Strs., yet the real cause of the suffer- ings
and terrible situation. They are described, 13, as they that seek my
life]. They were mortal enemies. A gloss duplicates it in " they that
seek my hurt," which, however, makes the measure overfull. The
activity of these enemies is described in a synth. triplet, and the
inability of the people to defend themselves in an anti-triplet. The
enemies lay snares], cf. 9". — Of my distress {they speak) of ruin ||
utter deceits]. All their activity of speech is treacherous, seeking in
every way to destroy the life of the people of God. — 14-15. The
people have become so weak and paralysed, as set forth in the
previous Strs., that they are not only incapable of resistance, but they
are incapable of speaking in their own defence. — / am like a deaf
man || as a dumb man], not that they are altogether unconscious of
the machinations of the enemy, but that their senses are so
benumbed and paralysed, with the other parts

340 PSALMS

of their bodies, that they must behave as one that heareth not\ This is
repeated in a variant gloss, " I am like a deaf man that heareth not,"
making the Str. overfull. — that openeth not his mouth'], which is
explained in the climax : in whose mouth are no arguments'], that is,
in reply, in defence against calumnies and false accusations. The
author probably had in mind the suffering servant of Yahweh of Is. 53^

Str. IV., in three synth. couplets, resumes the description of

sufferings, in order to show that the only hope is in God, to whom the
plea is made for salvation. — 16. For in Thee], emphatic, Thee only,
Yahweh \ my God, emphasised by the gloss, " O Lord." — I hope], in
a waiting attitude, looking for and expecting help ; and therefore with
its appropriate result : Thou wilt answer], not with words, which were
hardly expected, but with deeds of salvation. — 17. The motive for
this on the negative side was: lest they 7-ejoice over me. The ancient
texts prefix, " For I said," at the expense of the measure, in order to
put the subsequent context as a plea in the mouth of the psalmist. ©
retains the subject enemies, omitted by |^, required by context. — do
great things against ?ne], as 35^'' 55^^; taking advantage of their
oppor- tunity, when the people were in grave trouble. — when my foot
is moved], as 94^** Dt. 32^, and so unstable, insecure. — 18. For I am
ready for limping], about to limp because of injury to the knee ; and so
unable to stand firm in resistance, not to speak of advance to attack.
This is all summed up in the last line of the Str.: and my sorrow is
continually before me]. I cannot escape it, and cannot see or think of
anything else. — 19. A later editor, probably the same as the one who
prefixed v.'"'', inserted here a confession of sin, unsuited to the
context, which does not suggest any such thing by any sort of
implication. This was in order to adapt the Ps. to public worship by
connecting the sufferings with sin, and to suggest that their removal
could come only through confession and penitence. — For mine i?
iiquity I declare], to Yah- weh, cf. 2,Z^ Is. 3^ — / a?n anxious], in a
state of anxiety which involves a dread of the consequences. — By
reasofi of fny sin]. There is no suggestion of what the sin might be. It
is entirely a general statement. The Ps. is an assertion of the
innocence and guiltlessness of the people over against their
enemies. But

PSALM XXXVIII. 341

this would not be thought of by the glossator, who is moved by

general and accepted principles in the worship of his own time.

Str. V. is essentially a petition for salvation, beginning with a reason in

a tristich, put in a circumstantial clause. — 20-21. Since tnine enemies
are tiznnerotts || are many']. These are public and not private
enemies, cf. 3-"^. They are described in ^, <3, and all ancient texts as
being " alive " or " lively " ; but most recent scholars think this was an
error for the Heb. word of similar letters : without cause, cf. 35^ || hate
me fyingfy], that is, in their hatred telling lies, bearing false witness ||
irpaying me evil for good, cf. 35^^ This latter is emphasised in a gloss,
"They are my ad- versaries because of my pursuing good," so EV^,
which is explained by (§ as " righteousness," all giving the reason of
the persecution ; which is introducing a later situation into this Ps. —
22-23. The final petition is now given in a tristich antith. to the previous
one. Forsake me not || be fiot afar fro >n me || O haste to my help\
Each one of these vbs. is emphasised by a divine name : Yahweh II O
?fiy God, and the climax, my Salvation. A later glossator, not realising
this significant climax, inserts, " O Lord," and thus makes a difficulty in
measure and construction.

2. This V. is cited loosely from 6". The second "^n was either omitted
by prosaic scribe as unnecessary, or the measure is pentameter and
the 1. a gl. The only other change is the use of rji'p for the earlier r|N.
— t n?'""] n-ni> wrath; elsw. ^, 102II; only in P of Hex. and Dt. 29-"; not
in Is.^ but Je. lo^o + 3 t. Je., Is. 342 548 6oi'5 Zc. I" 15 7I- +. — 3. q-in]
emph. tliiite arrows, for God's visitation of wrath, as Jb. 6*; similar
idea, but so differently ex- pressed that no dependence is evident. —
1""^] Niph. pf.; cf. Pi. 18^^ = 2 S. 22''^ of the bow pressed by the arms
(but dub.), Ps. 65II of pressing down furrows of land. Niph. a..\.
penetrate, ^DB. dub.; Du. rds. Qal irm descend into, cf. Pr. ly'", which
is probable; so v.'^'' nnjn] Qal impf. 1 consec, subj. hand of Yahweh.
But these are differently translated in (5, ifeirdyrjaav for first, but irrea-
TripLffas, "B confiy»iasti, for second. Du. suggests i3Dn as 32'', but
Gr. nmni, so Che. This Hiph. of nij with ^>, cf. Ec. f^; but Qal as n:ni Is.
25I'' is preferable here. The tinal n probably originated from
assimilation to previous vb. — 4,6. V.* has two pentameters and v.^
one pentameter. These three lines are based on Is. i" and are
glosses. Each end in the same way, ic^'T •'jar, ■■nNtan 'js?:, >n':'iN
^joc. 'jdd (9^). — J n!:':'.^'] n.f. folly ; espe- cially guilty, here as 696,
elsw. Pr. 23 t. — niraa onn ^n] same as v."'; no reason for repetition, f
2^" ri-m. soundness; elsw. Is. i^. — aiSr pN] syn. expression, zt't
health ; cf adj. 2^r Gn. 33'^ vb. Jb. <)*. — ic'iNpn] Hiph.

342 PSALMS

pf. 1 5rN3 vb. Hiph. emit a stinking odour ; same idea as Is. I^, but
varied expression; not elsw. i/'. but cf. Ex. 16-* i S. 2712. — ipc:] Niph.
pf. \\i\>'a vb. Niph. fester ; a.X. in this sense; but rot Zc. 141-- 12 Qf
plague, and of heavens mouldering away Is. 34*, pining away in
divine punishment Ez. 4^^ 2423 2310 Lv_ 2639' 33. Hiph. Zc. 141^. — t
'Tiian] from Is. i^ stripes, wounds: elsw. Gn. 4-3 Ex. 2i25-25 ^^ 20-5° Is.
53^.-5, 'C'ni na; \-jiy] phr. a.X., but idea of peril by drowning 69^- "^-i',
so also iS^-^. p; (i8^i), for great guilt z/. 40^*. — $ NtJ's] n.m.durden;
only here of iniquities, but idea familiar in mng. of vb. Nti'j remove sin,
conceived as a burden ; noun common elsw. for real burdens as
carried by men or animals, but not in ■/'. — | ijr] adj. heavy ; o.X. in ^,
but common elsw. — nas''] Qal impf. The adj. is only needed for
tetrameter. It might have originated from dittog. But this v. looks like
two tetrameters, in which case it is a gl. — 7. ''f?'']!'.^] Niph. pf. J my
Niph. be bent, boived down ; so Is. 2r' |1 '^-13 j, of iV Pr. 12*. — 8. v:]
not causal, but inten- sive, yea. — t '^D?] n.m. ( i) loins Jb. 152^ Lv. 3*-
1"- ^^ 4^ 7*, so here || -\t'i, cf. V.*; @ ^ ^vxh /J-o^ prob. depends upon
'■'2D = VjB' = itnderstanding; (2) confi- dence Pss. 49W 78T Pr. 32" Jb.
8" 3124 Ec. 725. _ nSnj] Niph. ptc. f ^Hp vb. roast, ^DB., here burning,
a.X., so De., Dr., Du., Kirk., al., the burning of feverish wounds, based
on Is. i^. The vb. is used in Qal Je. 29'-- Lv. 2^^ Jos. ^^ (P); but
denom. ■h^ and improb. here. @, U, Aq., 2, 3, all take it as Is. 3* 16",
Niph. t ^^\> be lightly esteemed. Cf. J pS,-; n.m. Ps. 83I' Je. 4612 Ho.
4^- 1^ Rb. 2>^, so Ba. This is most probable. — 9. v^Jio:] a.X. Niph. pf.
t [Jio] vb. Qal, grow numb : of hand 77* (dub.); of iS Gn. 452^, of
Thorah Hb. i* be ineffec- tive. Niph. be benumbed: of person Ps. ^5^
(prob. also 88^'' njisN for |§ njies a.X.). — \-i'D-iJi] 1 coord., Niph. pf.
r\yy fNiph. be crushed: of physical dis- tress here, of contrition 511^; v.
10^^. — t['''vT?] n-f- usually interpreted as groaning, but only here in
this sense (yet cf. vb. in Pr. 5I1 Ez. 242^) ; elsw. growling, Is. 5^'' of
sea as lion, so rd. here xn*^ for "'iS (n before '"Jin has fallen off), as
Hi., 01s., Gr., Ba., Du., Kau. — 10. ^j-<n] not in (5, is a gl. as 1. is
sufficiently long without it. — 11. imnD] a.X. Pilp. inD palpitates, i9DB.,
but Qal does not justify this rendering ; improb., rd. after Gr. as in La.
i'* 2^1 innn Pe'al'al of icn, there of bowels, in ferment of distress (||
■^'). The 1. is too long ; either 3^ is inserted for explanation, or no is
gl., prob. the latter. — 'r>' iin] phr. C.X., but cf. D^JQ iin light of face, of
bright, cheerful face Jb. 292*, z/. f!. — an-^j] not in ®, is gl. ; makes 1.
too long. — nts ps] phr. a.X. in ^, but pK with *? and a frequent. — 12.
ncy"' ''i'Jj njjc] @ has i^ ivavria.^ fiov TJ-yyiirav Kal fffrrjaav, so U, S ;
this implies a text ns"'' VlI'JJ >^JJC. But only one word of these is
needed to complete the 1. nny has been in- serted as prosaic
explanation || nc>' v.i26; it is tautological and improbable for a poetic
writer. This leaves of |§ VJJ "UJC, of (5 la-JJ nJjD; both '•yjj of J^ and
i-'jj of (5 are dittog. The original was prob. ^ujn at a distance from vie,
as 10*, II pn-jc lo^ 1392. — J i'ji] n.m. stroke, plague, as 39II 89^^ Qi^"
Is. 53^ — 13. ic';?im] Pi. impf. j9DB. strike at, only here and 109II (of
cred- itor, c. '^). But obj. is lacking ; cf. Hithp. c. iB'Sja strike at my life I
S. 28^ This is favoured by ©, 3. But most moderns, Bu., Dr., Ba., Du.,
Pi. of vpi,

PSALM XXXVIII. 343

lay snares, cf. ti'p* (v. <p^'^). Bu. thinks the form denominative. This
idea is better suited to the context. There is evidently an ancient
corruption of the text, for (@ supports |^. 1 consec. is improb.; rd. i
conjunctive. \ny-\ ••\:;•^•^^ is suspicious immediately after -U'dj
^C'pac, the latter a common expression, the former only Pr. 1 1'-^"
and late. It is a gl, so Ba. \-i;n (v. 21^^) is in \j/ attached to ^2vr\ 35'*
41** I40'' or van 40I'' = 70', U'p^ 71I3. 24 — _-,viri n^-i] we should read
ii?-;' || ijni (/^). "Tj.""! was put before the vb. for emphasis, as II ni;:-!-:.
This misled copyist to insert ptc. ^rn-", which made all the mischief.

— r^vn] engulfing ruin, destruction, v. j^^, so S5^^'> here as obj. "(^i;

cf. 52* obj. 2Z'n. The subj. cannot be \"'>n ■':;mi, for that makes the 1.
too long ; besides, subj. is evident in previous 1. Rd. run n^i^ \-^>-i. —
14. ■'jsi] emph.

— j'Cw'N N*^] rel. clause. — J "^'"'.r?] ^^^• deaf, as 58''', HJ^^n adj.
dumb; elsw. Ex. 4" Is. 35'' 56!'^ lib. 2** Pr. 31'*. — VD nns^ n"^] as in
Is. 53", which is in mind of author. — 15. j,"Ct;' nS irx ti'isa ^nsn] is
dittog. of v. 14", an awk- ward, prosaic sentence. — ninsin] pi. f nnDin
n.f. t(0 argumejit, impeach- ment, here as Jb. 13^ 23* Hb. 2^; (2)
correction, rebuke Pss. 391^ 73I* Pr. 29!^ Ez. 5'^ 25I''. — 16. ^^S^<
^J^^^•] so (5; one divine name is, however, sufficient. 'j-iN gl. — 17.
vnDN •'d] this is parenthetical gl. — ''S insu"' jo] needs subj. It is
given by (@ O''^. — 18. ''js ''s] emph. — /'r.s^] y^^ limping, stumbling,
as 35'5 Je. 20^'^. — pDj] Niph. of p3 be prepared, ready ; in this sense
only here f. For the phr. cf. ly'^xS poj ^'^< Jb. iS^^. — 31N3;:] sorrow,
as 32^0 69-'. — 19. TJN ^JV"^3] II ^PNann JN^x. The 1. as it stands is
a tetrameter. Du. supplies nirr' and ^n'?>x to get better measure. For
pj? v. iS^'>. tjx Hiph. impf. "Mi confess, only Is. 3^; cf. >*nin Ps. 32^.
"We might separate ■'D and JD from nouns, and so get trimeters. At
the same time, confession of sin inter- rupts the thought here, is
abrupt and isolated. — jmin] Qal impf. \ ^i<^ Qal (i) be anxious for : c.
JD here, as Je. 42^^; c. S I S. 9" lo^; abs. Je. 17"; (2) dread: c. ace. Is.
57" Je. 3819. — 20. a"n] is not suited to || i-r (7-^^); rd. therefore sin, as
jj~-^^ 69^ so Houb., Gr., Ba., Dr., Kirk., al. — icjv] Qal pf. i.p. X Oi'i' vb.
Qal be numerous, here as 40''- ^^ 69^ I39^- t Hiph. be made strong
1052*. — 21. ■'^Scvji] Pi. ptc. pi. cstr. (22-^), before ny-i not good
usage; rd. •>_. Cf. jj^^ for phr. — njvj rn.-i] should be prob. avLDTnr.
— ijij-3i:'<] Qal impf. 3 m., sf. I sg. be my adversary; f ?t2t' elsw. 711^
iog4. 20. 29 Zc. 3I. — ''B^i"^] Kt., \o->-i Qr. (z'. 7^). Jhe latter inf. cstr.
because of my pur- suing good, for which (5 ^iKo.ioaivt)v, which is
probable explanation of 310 here as ethical. The latter is more suited
to context, the former a more natural change in later times. Ba.
inserts here 1. of © in Syr. Hex. (§''• -^ : Koi a.-wip- pi-^av /xe rhv
dyawr]T6i> wcret veKpbv ^^deXvyn^vov, which he translates into
Hebrew thus: 3j;nj -ijd3 i^m iji3^*?rn; so Gr., but Du. objects rightly. It
has a different measure. It is doubtless a 1. from some ancient piece,
and not a gl. composed by a scribe. Such a 1. is not known elsw. But
Is. 14^^ has a similar thought with reference to the king of Babylon:
in3p3 na'^a'n m^n^ D31D -\3SD lu-'jaN-SN mil 3-in ijyan □■'jnn B'aS
ayrj -\XJ3. Doubtless this was in mind of glossator or author, as we
may decide. The former is more prob- able, because the previous Str.
is complete without this 1., and the codd. (S

344 PSALMS
which have it are the old corrupt texts. It is not found in any of the
other Vrss. It is too strong for its context, and it is not suited to begin a
new Str. — 22. nini >j3Tjjn Vn] closing petition usual in i/* ; cf. 27^ ji^-
^^. — "ijCD pmn Sn] = 35'-^ 71I-. This we may take as two trimeters,
espe- cially if we read Sni in 1. 2. — 23. \-tiij?'^ niinn'\ cf, 70^ nty >S
nmn, also 7ii'^ nnn "imTyV. — •'OIn] before viyirn is either Adotiay tny
salvation or ipyiu'n ihSn; @ Ki/pte TTjs a-wTrjplav /lov, 3 Do/nine,
salutis meae. Probably 'JIN is a gl. and the 1. the concluding trimeter.

PSALM XXXIX., 2 STR. f + RF. i''.

Ps. 39 is an elegy : ( i ) A resolution to repress complaint for suffering

in the presence of the wicked, which can only partly be carried out
because of internal excitement, and which therefore takes the form of
prayer that Yahweh may make him know the brevity of life (v.-"""). (2)
A statement of the unsubstantial character of man in his life and
activity, with a petition to Yah- weh, the only hope, for deliverance
from transgression. He has suffered in silence, recognising that he
was afflicted by Yahweh ; but now prays for relief lest he melt away
under his severe chas- tisement (v.'-^-"). The refrains assert that man
in the presence of God is altogether unsubstantial (v.'^*-^-''). Glosses
are petitions of a more general character (v.^^") .

T SAID, " I will take heed to my ways, that I sin not with my tongue.

I will take heed to my mouth (that I do no wrong), while the wicked are
in

my presence." In stillness I kept silent, apart from comfort, and my

sorrow was stirred. My heart became hot within me, during my
musing the fire kindled. I spake with my tongue : " Yahweh, make me
know mine end, And the measure of my days, what it is, what my
duration is." Behold, my days are handbreadths, and my duration is
as nothing.
In Thy sight surely altogether vapour every man doth stand. gURELY
as a semblance man walketh about, surely as vapour he bustles
about. And he heapeth up, and he knoweth not who he shall be that
will gather. And now what wait I for? My hope is in Thee.

From my transgression deliver me; make me not a reproach for the

impudent. I am dumb, I open not my mouth, because Thou hast done
it. Remove Thy stroke from off me : I come to an end.

Wouldst Thou chasten a man with rebukes, as a moth Thou dost

make him melt away.

{In Thy sight) surely altogether vapour every man doth stand.

PSALM XXXIX. 345

Ps. 39 was in IB and fH. It was also taken up into MISi (v. Intr. §§ 27,
31, 33), and given the superscription ppn'''?(>) (v. Intr. § 34). In its
original form it was two pentameter octastichs, the last line of each
being the same refrain. There are two Hturgical additions, — a
tetrameter couplet, probably from the editor of "W^, and a trimeter
quartette of later date. This last is dependent on Jb. 10-0--I. Whether i
Ch. 29''' is earlier or later is not so evident, but probably earlier also.
The original Ps. shows no dependence on other literature. («) There
are several a.X. : aiDnn v.'^, ijyj v.^ 1D1 mn v.^, S^j HDin v.". {b)
There are also forms not elsw. in xp : Tii^'nn v.-', but Is. 42^* 57";
■'2N3 v.^ but Is. 17I1 Je. 15'^; ninsa v.'', but i K. 726; ^as^ v.'^, but Gn,
4i35. *9 (E) Ex. 810 (J) . ^^^.^-^ y%^ but La. 3I8, Jb. 41 1. {c) There are
forms rarely used in f : v-^c'^nj v.3- w ^jW is. 53^; -.jijn v. *, elsw. only
Ps. 5^; n'^n v.^, 89** Jb. 11^'. The vocabulary favours an early date ;
so does the syntax: {a) cohort, v.2-2. &(?); the conditional clause with
change of tense, v.^"'^. The sin with the tongue, v.-, is not lying, but,
as context indicates, murmuring against God because of afflictions,
an early idea of La., Je. The conception of the brevity of life, v.^ '"i-, is
also characteristic of the age of Je. The idea of v.^ implies conscious
existence after death, but ignorance of what transpires in the world,
such as Jb. 14. The recognition of the divine chastisement, v.i^", is
like Jb. ; but it is the idea of Is.^ also. The Ps. is not earlier than Je.,
and probably later than La. and Is.^ It has the experience of the exile
be- hind it, and is a national Ps., composed just before the reforms of
Nehemiah.

Str. I. is composed of a syn. couplet, a synth. couplet, a syn. triplet,

and a monostich of refrain. — 2. / said'\, introducing a resolution, or
purpose, the contents of which are given in this couplet. — I win take
heed\ repeated for emphasis, — to my ways^, moral action and
character, as 5^ 49^* %cP^^, although, as the context shows, the
reference was to watchful restraint of speech, and not to conduct, and
so || to my motcth. The purpose of this self-control is : that I sin not
with my tongue"], as the con- text indicates, by murmuring against
God on account of sufferings.

— that I do no wrong]. This, as S, is required by parallel. But 1^, by

error, has a noun unknown elsewhere, which has occasioned the
ungrammatical rendering, " I will keep my mouth with a bridle," EV^
Most moderns who retain the word follow (S in its use of another
verb, and render " put a muzzle to my mouth."

— while the wicked are in my presence]. This does not imply a

contrast of his lot of suffering with the prosperity of the wicked, as
many suppose ; but that he would not give the wicked any ground for
reproaching the God of Israel as unable to save His people. —

346 PSALMS.

3. hi stillness, intensified by, / kept silent, still further intensi- fied in all
texts by prefixing, " I was dumb," from v.^", at the ex- pense of the
measure ; all this in fulfilment of the resolution of v.^. However, he
was still apart from comfort\ so essentially RV."", JPSV., Dr. His self-
repression only made him still more uncom- fortable. But there is
room in the ambiguous text for other explanations : " even from good
words," PBV., or " even from good," AV., RV., after (!§, explained by
Kirk., " speaking neither good nor bad." — and my sorrow was stirred\
He could not repress his internal excitement. — 4. My heart became
hot within me^. Repression makes the reaction so great that —
during my musing the fire kindled^ The effort at self-restraint kept the
attention fixed upon the wrong, and so all the musing tended to
increase the passion. It could no longer be restrained, it must find
vent in the flame of words — spake with my tongue']. This speech is
not, however, the murmuring which he had repressed, but a prayer to
God for instruction and guidance, and therefore not sinful or
provocative of the scorn of the wicked, but rather a mark of righteous
resignation. — 5. Yahweh, make ?ne know], cf. 90^^ This is virtually
repeated in the text of ^ " that I may know," or " let me know," as the
verb may be variously rendered ; but it is an unnecessary addition,
making the line overfull. — mine end], that is, the end of my life, how
short a time will elapse before the end || the measure of tny days, the
measure of time compre- hended in the days of life. — what it is],
emphatic reiteration, — what my duration is], so by a correction of the
text to correspond with the same word of the next clause, cf. (§, 3, on
which is based, " How long I have to live," PBV. The transposition of a
single letter has given in ^ a word which is rendered " how frail I am,"
AV., RV., for which there is no linguistic authority. — 6. Behold],
emphatic, calling attention to the fact in the climax : my days are
handbreadths], measured by the shortest measure, the span of the
hand. This is relatively so short that, in the climax, the psalmist feels
justified in saying : my duration is as nothing]. It amounts to nothing at
all ; it is hardly worth con- sidering. This simple and strong line has
been modified at the cost of the measure by a copyist who inserts the
verb, " Thou hast made," to emphasise divine activity and
responsibility as to the
PSALM XXXIX.

347

length of human life ; and then he softens the assertion that the
duration of life was as nothing, by attaching to it, " in Thy sight,"
making it relative in the point of view of God. But this last word really
belongs to the last line of Refrain as necessary to complete its
measure. — 5//;r/v], strong asseveration characteristic of this Ps., v.^-
•-, also cf. 23". — altogether vapour every man doth stand\ Man,
standing before God, in the divine presence, has no sub- stantial
existence. He is, as it were, composed of vapour, which is so slight
and unsubstantial that the least wind will drive it away. There is,
indeed, a serious irony involved in the very thought of such an
unsubstantial vapour standing in the divine presence, and it is just
this that makes it so suitable as the Refrain of the elegy, reappearing
in v.^-*, though a careless scribe has there abbrevi- ated it.

Str. II. has two synth. couplets, a synth. triplet, and a monostich of
Refrain. — 7. Surely as a sembla7ice'\, that is, an image rather than
the thing itself, and, as the context shows, a shadowed likeness, —
as vapour^ an unsubstantial, vaporous body. This is so even in his
activity, as he walketh about || bustles about. The change of persons
in |^, followed by some Vrss., is exceedingly improbable. It was due to
a copyist's mistake in attaching the conjunction 1 to the previous
verb, so making it 3 pi. — And he heapeth up'], in his bustling activity.
The object is not given ; to supply it makes the line overfull. In the
antith., — he knoiveth not who he shall be that ivill gather]. The last
verb should also be without its object. It has, however, been supplied
by a copyist in the suffix " them," which compels its use, in thought, at
least, as the object to the previous verb. But the line is more forceful
without objects in either case. — 8. And now], the logical
consequence of the foregoing, — What wait I for ?]. There is no relief
through my- self or any other to be expected. There is but one thing
to be thought of under the circumstances : My hope is in Thee]. It is
fixed on Yahweh and on Him alone. From Him the relief will come.
Accordingly prayer springs forth. — 9. From my trans- gression
deliver me]. The psalmist recognises that the sufferings of the people
are due to their transgression against God, so that first of all freedom
from transgression must be secured. This is conceived as rescue.
This vb. is used ordinarily with reference

348 PSALMS

to enemies and troubles, seldom with reference to sin, elsewhere

only 51^" 79^ probably also 119''". Doubtless in these cases trans-
gression is conceived in the guilt and the misery that it has in- volved.
— make me not a reproach^ If left in his miserable condition of
suffering for transgression, he would be exposed to the reproach of
the enemies. These enemies are described as wtpudent], cf. 14^.
They would also reproach his God. — 10. / am du?nb || I open not my
mouth']. The reason is a different one from that given v.^^, and,
indeed, an additional one not inconsistent therewith : because Thou
hast done it]. The suffering was due to the divine disciphne for
transgression ; and therefore there was no room for complaint, but
only for confession and penitence. — 11. This is then explained as, —
Remove Thy stroke], intensified by the gloss, "contention" |^,
"strength" (i, "of Thy hand," both at the expense of the measure. — I
come to an end], I have about reached the limit of endurance ; I am
ready to perish. — Wouldst Thou chasten a man with rebukes]. The
divine disci- pline, though wholesome in leading to repentance, may
yet be carried so far as to be destructive. This is what the psalmist
apprehends in the present case. — as a moth], who eats away
garments and so destroys them. — Thou dost make him melt away].
Gradually, but surely, his vital sap is exhausted, and he dies away.
The Ps. concludes with the same Refrain as 6*.
13 a. This fine elegy, when taken up into ©3cl, was probably given a
more general application to congregational worship by the petition, O
hear my prayer, and O give ear to my cry for help. At my tears be not
silent. Here three syn. verbs, calling upon Yahtoeh to give help, have
three corresponding terms for prayer. It is suffi- cient to cite Kirk. : " It
is a Rabbinic saying that there are three kinds of supplication, each
superior to the other, prayer, crying, and tears. Prayer is made in
silence, crying with a loud voice, but tears surpass all " ; and De. : "
Alongside of the words of prayer appear the tears as a prayer
understood by God, for when the doors of prayer appear to be closed,
the doors of tears remain open."

A still later editor appended a trimeter tetrastich : 13 i&-14.

For I am a guest with Thee,

A sojourner as all my fathers ;

O look away from me that I may be cheerful,

Before I depart and be no more.

PSALM XXXIX.

349

This addition is elegiac, in the spirit of the original Ps., but from a later
point of view. The conception that Israel was Yah- weh's gtiest ||
sojourner, and always had been such, the present generation, as all
my fathers, is emphasised in the prayer of David, I Ch. 29'^, which is
probably at the basis of this couplet. The last couplet is based on Jb.
lo^-^ It is a petition for a little respite from suffering before death,
which is not altogether in keeping with the original Ps.

2. mccN] Qal cohort, i sg. repeated in 1. 2 in ^. (g hdun, so 01s., Dy.,

Gr., Ba., Du., Che., al., Qal cohort Dir which alone is suited to use of ^,
cf. 10S n^;:' 141^. — DiDnr] n.m. muzzle, ^DB. a.X. and dub.; cf.,
however, f cDn vb. Dt. 25* Ez. 39II. (@ <j>v\aKr)v ; F custodiam,
paraphrase; % implies inf. cstr. prob. Dcn^ || Nitanc. This best suits
parall. and the vb. of J|J. In this case "p is an interpretative gl., and J^
is to be followed. — 3. nicn] silence ; elsw. 62^ (dub.) 65'' (dub.) 22^ ;
(5 has vb. /cat eTaTreivdberiv. — ''n"'rnn] Hiph. pf. ntrn de silent;
Hiph. exhibit or keep silence only here i/-, but Qal Pss. 28^ 10729. —
a^BC] «/«;-/ /row ^(70^/, pleasure, comfort. The 1. is overfull ; of the
three syns. the easiest ^pdSnj is the most probable gl. — t 2N-] n.m.
pain, sor- row ; only here in 1/', but Jb. 7}^ ib^ Is. 17I1 65I* Je. 15'^; cf.
aiNDC Pss. 32!'^ 38'^ 692^. — ■>3j?)] Niph. pf. \ I3i' vb. stir icp, disturb.
Niph. = pass, be stirred up; elsw. Pr. 15". but text of latter dub. (Toy,
i5DB., reject it); ® d^e/cat- vi<iQi\ ; U renovatus est, paraphrase. So
Aq., S, a.v€To.pa.-)(dy\, 3 conturbatus and sb, %. — 4. Dn] Qal pf J
3:;n be or grota warm; here fig., cf. Dt. 19^ Ho. 'f Je. 51^3. — 5. •'jynin]
Hiph. imv. followed by n>nN Qal cohort, i sg. either subjunctive as (§,
3, or apodosis. It is really tautological and impairs the measure. —
^d'^ pic] phr. a.X., cf Jb. ii^ fig. \ mp n.f measure ; common Ez., Je.
22^* 31^^, of garment Ps. 133", usually of size, distance. — '^inTic] cf
adj. Is. 53^ lacking; here si vera, cessation, but improb. ; rd. "hn (^ij^'*)
as v.^ duration of life, cf 89*^. It is possible that we should read ^-hr\
as below, V.6, which takes up both 101 and iSn, |^ using ijn because
of its mistaken S^ri.

— 6. { rnnsa] spans, handbreadths ; only here in 1/', but in measures

I K. 7^- -®.

— nnnj] is prob. gl., as the 1. is overfull and it is unnecessary. — V^'i\

as noun = as nothing, rare usage, cf. 73^ 69^; v. 3^. — TUJ] belongs
to next 1., where it is needed for measure. It is not needed here. —
nxi] Niph. pf {v. 2'^). qnjj must be attached to this vb., otherwise it is
difficult. (5 ^Q>v ; ED'S,., Dr., "though standing firm." — 7. J n'^s] n.m.
image ; in 1,^' only fig. of emptiness, instability, and so prob.
semblance of man esteemed by God, here c. 3 essentiae, and 732'\
— ivcn'] Qal impf 3 pi. full form ; pi. in the midst of sg. is strange, t
[nnn] vb. Qal (i) growl, like a dog 59"- 1^; (2) murmur, moan, 42^- 12
438^ in prayer 55^8 7^4. q-) roar, of waves 46* (?) ; be tumultuous, of
peoples 46" 833 (also O 658); (4) bustle about, of noise of streets 39"
Is. 22^ i K. i'*'.— ibr] Qal impf fax vb. Qal, heap up; c. ace. Gn. 4i35 ^9
(£) Ex. Sio (J),

350 PSALMS

Hb. i'" Zc. g^ Jb. 27!'"'; here abs. but wealth impHed by subsequent sf.
— 8. nri;'i] a«(/ «<pw, logical sequence, ^^^ ay'J. — ^:nN] is gl. —
•■n^n^-i] t ■"l;'')'" n.f. hope (cf. 7i«); elsw. Jb. 41^ Pr. lo-s n" 13I2 La.
3I8.— N>n] is emph. for copula. — 9. ip^'S ^:i^~\ emph.; '^D makes
the phr. too long for a single accent, and is prob. a gl. — "'3j-nfl-in]
phr. a.X., but cf, din 'n 22" {v. /j^ ^4^)- — 11. Till mj.ic] a.X., as phr.;
makes 1. overfull and is gl.; and as to form t n-jjn n.f. contention, as J.,
but (@ iVxi^s = ^"'i^a-i more probable. — 12. p; "^i^] explanatory gl. —
iiicn] pass. ptc. i"n, elsw. Jb. 20''^'' Is. 44^ his desired things ; tisually
fem. mi::n but later style : <S vj-3j ; prob. both interp. glosses. The Rf.
is abbreviated, but must be restored as in v.^. — 13. nin^] not in (5, is
gl. to the v., which is throughout a liturgical gl. Indeed, it shows three
stages of glossification. — ^pjs] fuller form for mx, because needed
for euphony. — X jr^n] sojourner (y'^"'^''') only ^ ^"d late, not elsw. in
i//. — 14. yrn] Hiph, imv. J n>'c' Qal, 119"^, c. a look on attentively.
Hiph. a.X. c. \c look azuay from. — nrSas] Hiph. cohort. \ xh'i (i) look
cheerful; so here and Jb. cj^'' icP; (2) cause to flash Am. 5^

PSALM XL.
Ps. 40 is composite: I. A thanksgiving, (i) After patient waiting the
people have been delivered by Yahweh, and have praised Him with a
fresh outburst of song, to the great encourage- ment of many (v.*"^) ;
(2) those happy ones are congratulated who trust in Yahweh rather
than idols ; and the impossibility of adequately setting forth the
wondrous deeds and thoughts of Yah- weh is asserted (v.^- ) ; (3)
sacrifices of various kinds would have been offered if acceptable to
Yahweh, but the preference has been given to hearing His Law as
prescribed in the book roll, and preaching it to the great congregation
(v.'"^^") ; (4) the praise of Yahweh will not be withheld in the
congregation, and there- fore He will not withhold His compassion
and kindness (v.'*"^^). II. A prayer for speedy help against enemies ;
that they may be shamed by defeat, while the people rejoice in
Yahweh and magnify His name (v.'^^'*). These Pss. are combined by
a seam connecting the great number of evils with the numerous
iniquities, which have brought great discouragement (v.'^) .

A. V.-"^^, 4 STR. 5"'.

J WAITED steadfastly on Yahweh, and He inclined unto me;

And brought me up from the pit of desolation, from the clay of the
mire; And set my feet upon a rock ; He established my steps ;

PSALM XL.

351

And gave a new song in my mouth, a song of praise to my God.

Many see and they fear, and they trust in Yahweh. J-JAPPY the man
who has made Yahweh his trust,
And who hath not turned to (vain idols), or turned aside falsely!

Many things hast Thou done, O Thou, Yahweh, my God.

Thy wonders and Thy thoughts, — there is no setting in order;

Should I tell or should I speak, they are too nimierous to be counted.

pEACE offering and grain offering hast Thou no delight in; then had I
the covenant ;

Whole burnt offering with sin hast Thou not asked ; then didst Thou
com- mand me.

Lo, I am come, in the book roll it is prescribed to me.

Thy will I delight in, and Thy Law is within me.

I have preached righteousness in the great congregation ; behold my

lips. T WILL not withhold, Yahweh, Thou knowest. Thy righteousness
;

I have not covered in my mind Thy faithfulness and Thy salvation.

I say, I have not concealed Thy kindness and Thy faithfulness from
the great congregation.

Thou, Yahweh, on Thy part, wilt not withhold Thy compassion from
me :

Thy kindness and Thy faithfulness (they) will continually preserve me.

B. \}^'^^, 2 STR. 4^.

YAHWEH, to deliver me, my God, to my help, O haste.

Let them be shamed and confounded together, who seek my life ;

Let them be turned back and let them be dishonoured who delight in
my distress.

Let them be desolate by reason of their shame, who say " aha, aha ! "
T ET them exult and let them be glad in Thee, all who seek Thee.

Let them say : " May Yahweh be magnified," those who love Thy
salvation.

Since I am afflicted and poor, Yahweh, O haste to me;

O Thou my helper and my deliverer, my God, tarry not.

Ps. 40 is a composite Ps. : v.2-12, connected by a seam, vP, with v.i*-

i^, which is the same as Ps. 70; so Street, Che., al. Only v.2-12 belong
to the original Ps., with the title stating that it was in IB, and that it was
also in fil and 133S {v. Intr. §§ 27, 31, 2i). Ps. 70 has its own title, which
was original to it before it was attached to Ps. 40 as v.^*"^*, stating
that it also was in S and BIS, but it subsequently received the
liturgical assignment niornS for the offering of the nnjc {v. Intr. § 39).
The two Pss. were connected by a seam which explains the evils
suffered as due to the great number of iniquities. V.2-12 show
dependence on Je. Is.^ and Ps. 22 : v.^, cf. Je. 38'^; v.'', cf. Je. 7^1 ^i.;
v,9, cf. Je. 3i3^; V.4, cf. Is. 4i» 42!^ v.6, cf. Is. 55»-9; v.'" ", cf. Ps. 2226. It
therefore must be postexilic. V.'+-'* = 70 = 35'* 2G-28 indicates a more
troublous time. Both Pss. belong to the community of the Restoration,
the latter to the times of trouble due to the persecution of the minor
nations before Ne- hemiah, the former to the more prosperous times,
when perils might be looked upon as past, and probably, therefore,
subsequent to Nehemiah. The com-

352 PSALMS

bination of the two Pss. by the seam must have been subsequent to
13, other- wise the two Pss. would not have had separate titles and
have existed apart in that Psalter. Besides, Ps. 70 belongs to IE,
which did not use Ps. 40.

PSALM XL. A.

Str. I. is a progressive pentastich. — 2. / waited steadfastly^, with

intensity of waiting ; not the continuance of it, or the patient quality of
it, but its persistence, the steady adherence to the atti- tude of waiting
until the relief came. — oti Ya/iweh'], from whom it would come, —
ajid lie inclined '\, usually with ears, which are doubtless understood
here, and implying, therefore, answer. — unto me']. The answer is a
practical one. — 3. He b fought me up frojn the pit\ into which the
psalmist conceives the nation as having fallen, cf. La. 3^3.55^ T\i\'s, is
described as desolation, a more probable reading than the similar
word of 3^, which has usually the meaning, " roaring," as Ki., Calv.,
Dr., but is paraphrased in EV. as " horrible," without any justification in
the usage of the word. — the clay of the mire~\, as 6(f and Je. 38® ;
the pit into which Jeremiah had been cast, where the foot slips and
slides, and there is no sure footing. — and set my feet upo?i a rock],
that is, a lofty rock, a crag high above danger, in antith. with the pit
into which he had fallen. — He established my steps'], made them
firm and secure upon the rock. — 4. The deliverance having been
completed, praise follows : and gave a new song in my mouth], a
fresh outburst of song, with a new theme, the deliverance just
experienced, as 33^ 96^ 98^ 144^ 149^ Is. 42^". — a song of praise to
my God]. This praise is pubhc praise, in the temple or syna- gogue,
cf. V.'""; and therefore many], not as distinguished from few, but the
many, those constituting the great congregation. — see and they
fear], as the context shows, with reverential fear, and they trust in
Yahtveh]. The three vbs., joined by 1 coordinates, do not give a
sequence of dependence, but a parall. of contemporary actions.

Str. II. is the anti-str, of the previous one. It begins with an antith.
couplet, congratulating those who have had the experience described
in the previous Str. — 5. Happy the man], cf. i^ This man, collective
for the nation, on the positive side, has made Yah-

PSALM XL. 353

weh his trust], as v}^, noun for verb ; on the negative side, hath not
turned || turned aside], the latter by an easy emendation, to vain
idols'], as (§ || falsely. This in JL|, by an error, has become a difficult
word, only used here, which is variously explained ; " unto the proud,"
EV'., referring to wicked men, and the next clause is then interpreted
as also referring to these men, in various modes of rendering : " such
as go about with lies," PBV. ; " such as turn aside to lies," AV., RV, ; "
fall away treacherously," RV". ; none of which can be regarded as any
better than conjectural para- phrases ; whereas ^ and the
emendation suggested above give us an easy and natural thought
appropriate to the context and in accordance with good usage. — 6.
The tristich resumes the new song of V.*, and the theme of the song
is placed first for emphasis. — Many things hast Thou done || Thy
wonders]. To these deeds are added. Thy thoughts, cf. Is. 55**'^ This,
in a gloss of |^ (not in (§), is defined as "to usward." That they are
Yahweh's and belong to no one else, is emphasised by the use of
pronoun Thou, the personal name of God, Yahtueh, and the
statement of personal relation to God, my God. The " many things,"
now extended to " wonders " and " thoughts," are too numerous for
human estima- tion. — There is no setting them in order] . |^, by the
insertion of " unto Thee " (not in (^), has given the verb an
unnecessary interpretation, followed by EV\ ; but has also suggested
another meaning of the vb. as 89", " there is none to be compared
unto Thee," RV™., which, however, does not suit the context. —
should I tell or should I speak], modal imperfects coordinated,
implying that it was venturesome so to do, under the circumstances,
de- manding a strong determination, which, nevertheless, would fail
because they were too numerous to be counted.
Str. III. has two synth. couplets and a synth. monostich. 7-8. Peace
offering], the sacrifice whose chief characteristic was communion by
eating of the flesh of the victim, Yahweh having His part at the altar.
This was accompanied by grain offering. This offering in some cases
consisted of the raw grain, or roasted ears, at others of the meal, but
in connection with peace ofTerings of various forms of cakes or
bread, in which also there was com- munion by eating of the most of
it, only a small portion going to the altar for God. — whole burnt
offering], whose chief char-

354 PSALMS

acteristic was that the entire victim went up in the flames to God
expressing worship. — with sin\ associated with sin and the guilt of
sin, as Is. 6i*, where robbery associated with the whole burnt offering
is hated by Yahweh. Sin vitiated all sacri- fices ; sacrifices were of
value only as expressive of righteousness. EV. and most scholars,
ancient and modern, think of sin offering here rather than sin. This is
tempting in order to complete the enumeration of the great classes of
offerings ; but the sin offering is not known in the Psalter elsewhere ;
it is not known to the literature upon which this Ps. depends,
especially in this verse ; the Hebrew word used here nowhere else
has that mean- ing ; and even with the sin offering the hst of offerings
would be incomplete without the Asham already used Is. 53^". —
Hast Thou no delight in\ Protasis of interrogative clause in order to
the apodosis of the last clause of v. This is based on Ho. 6^ : " For I
delight in kindness and not in peace offering; and in the knowledge of
God rather than whole burnt offerings;" cf. Is. i" Ps. 51^^ and
especially i S. 15'^: "Hath Yahweh as great delight in burnt offerings
and peace offerings as in obeying the voice of Yahweh?" — Hast
Thou not asked~\. This is based on Je. 7^-"^, " For I spake not unto
your fathers nor commanded them in the day that I brought them out
of the land of Egypt, concerning burnt offerings or peace offerings ;
but this thing I command them, saying : Hearken unto my voice," cf.
Ps. 50*"^° Mi. 6""^ This is essentially true so far as its antith. is
concerned, but it needs qualification, for not only the code of D, Dt.
12, 16, upon which this Ps. relies, but also the code of E, Ex. 23^*"'",
which antedates Hosea and Micah, prescribes just these sacrifices as
an essential part of the ritual of worship from the earliest times. At the
same time, all these sacrifices are primitive, and antedate all Hebrew
Law, and are common to the worship of Israel and all his neigh- bours
; so that they are not as sacrifices in any way distinctive of the religion
of Yahweh, or to be regarded as for the first time commanded in His
Law. They are incorporated in His Law and given a meaning, and that
meaning is His command, rather than the sacrifices themselves. This
is the unanimous consensus of the prophets from Samuel onwards.
These questions as to sacrifices as such, as external ritual
ceremonies, not being required, are in

PSALM XL. 355

order to the statement in the apodosis of what Yahweh did require.

— Then didst Thou conunand me\. This, by a slight emenda- tion of

form, gives us the appropriate apodosis parall. and in assonance
with, — then had I the covenant^ which is probably the original of a
difficult passage, in which (@, followed by Heb. lo^ translates, "a
body didst Thou prepare for me," which rests on a text variant from
that of H. ®, 2 have the same verb as @, which could not have been
the same as the verb of ?^. ^ and Vrss., however, rd. in the last
clause. Then I said, which is tame and unsuited to the context, and
the parallel |^, " ears didst Thou bore me." This strange statement is
variously explained. Some of the older interpreters fancied that there
was a reference to the ancient usage of boring the ear of a slave as
the sign of bondage, Ex. 21'' Dt. 15^^ and therefore with the
implication that Israel was made a slave of Yahweh. But this is
improbable. The reference is rather to the creative power of God, who
dug out the ears and made them organs of hearing, in order that His
people might hear and obey Him, cf. Ex. 4" Mt. 13^ The emendation
that I have proposed gives fine parall., and is especially appro- priate
to the book of the covenant in the subsequent context. — Lo, I am
come\ calling attention to prompt obedience. — in the book roll\ the
Deuteronomic Code as written on the roll, cf. Je. 36^*. — it is
prescribed to ;«<?], as RV""., Ba., Dr., Kirk., al., rather than " written of
me," concerning me, of @, %, EV. — 9. Thy will I delight in\ is in
emphatic antith. to the offerings of v.^ The psalmist delights in what
Yahweh delights in, and not in what He does not delight in. The will of
Yahweh is expressed in the La^v, which is, as the previous context
indicates, recorded in the book roll. A scribe has made it more
emphatic by prefixing, " To do," which, however, makes the line
overfull. It is an un- necessary gloss. The Law of Yahweh was written
in the book roll; but more than that, the psalmist says, "it is within
me"^, literally in the midst of my inwards, v. 22^^; the intestines being
the seat of the emotions, affections, and passions, according to the
Heb. conception ; and so, " within my heart," EV'., in accord with the
teaching of Dt. 30"". — 10. / have preached\ heralded as glad tidings,
in accordance with the usage of Is.^40^-^ 41^^ 52^-^

— righteoustiess'], which is interpreted by ^, 3, as Yahweh's, but

356 PSALMS

by (3 as the psalmist's ; the former alone correct as referring to

Yahweh's vindicatory righteousness in the salvation of His people,
and so repeated in the opening line of the antistr., and || TAy
faithfulness and Thy salvatioti], which appear again in the con-
cluding tristich in Thy kindness, Thy faithfulness'], repeated, Thy
compassion in the great congregation, the congregation of Israel
assembled in great numbers for worship as in 22^" 35^^ — behold my
lips\ which have moved in preaching, and which give visible evidence
of what they have uttered, so that Yahweh is invoked to see the
evidence that His people have in fact fulfilled His will.
Str. IV. has a syn. tristich and a syn. couplet antith, thereto. — 106. /
will not withhold]. The change of tense is in order to a vow as to future
action. In antith. with it is : Thou, Yahweh, on Thy part, wilt not
withhold], the one the exact counterpart of the other. What the people
in their worship will not withhold is the praise of Yahweh's vindicatory,
saving righteousness. — 11-12. I have not covered in my mind], kept
to myself || I have not concealed. The psalmist appeals to Yahweh
Himself as wit- ness : Thou knoivest], and parallel therewith makes a
solemn asseveration, I say. What Yahweh on His part will not
withhold, is the use of His attributes in salvation, and that continually.
They are indeed personified, as often, as guardian angels, and they
will preserve His people. The Ps. here reaches an appropriate
conclusion. But a later editor for Hturgical reasons attaches an- other
Ps. to it by a seam.

For evils encompassed me until there was no number. Mine iniquities

overtook me, and I was unable to see. They were more numerous
than the hairs of my head, and my courage forsook me.

13. This V. goes back to the situation described in v.^ and enlarges
upon it, in the use, however, of other images. — Evils], are here
personified, and are represented as innumerable. They
encompassed me], probably based on 18^, and therefore implying
the image of a flood. The evils have as their parallel, — mine
iniquities], because it is in the mind of the psalmist that the evils are
due to the iniquities that the people have committed. These are also
personified, and represented as more numerous than the hairs of my
head. They pursued the people, and so overtook

PSALM XL. 357

them, and in such a way that they were dazed, paralysed, and unable
to see, and courage forsook them. They had no heart left, as they had
no eyes to see.
PSALM XL. B.

This was originally a separate Ps., preserved apart in Ps. 70 : an

importunate plea for speedy deliverance from mortal enemies, in
lines I, 7, 8, enclosing a tristich of imprecation upon enemies, and an
antith. couplet of petition for the righteous. The divine names vary.
The original was a Yahwistic Ps., using Yahweh for the divine name,
with a variation, — my God. The uses of " God " in Ps. 70, and
Adonay 40^* are due to editorial changes.

Str. I. is a monostich of petition and a syn. tristich of impreca- tion. —

14. To deliver jne'], emphatic in position, because of intense feeling of
immediate need || to my help, repeated in the climax, v.^*, in nominal
forms, — my helper and my deliverer. This is softened in v." : " Be
pleased," which makes the line overfull, and is improbable in itself,
especially as it is not in 70^. — O haste'], repeated in v.^^ with || tar?y
not. — 15-16. Let them be shamed], by defeat. They are public, not
private enemies, — who seek fny life], to destroy it || who delight in
my distress], disasters of various kinds. — who say, "aha, aha"],
congratulating them- selves, and gloating over the shame of the
people of God. Accord- ingly, the syn. imprecations, — let them be
co7ifounded together, lei them be turned back, forced to retreat, and
let them be dishonoured, let thetn be desolate by reason of their sha?
ne, defeated, disgraced, made desolate.

Str. II. has two syn. couplets. — 17. In antith. to the impreca- tion is
the exhortation to the people of Yahweh, described as, — all who
seek Thee], the worshippers of Yahweh || those who love Thy
salvation], enjoy it and so love it, and Yahweh, who gives salvation,
and is Himself salvation. The exhortation is that these may exult and
be glad in Thee], in public praise, and so, — Let them say], in the
songs of praise : May Yahweh be magnified.— 18. The ground of this
importunate plea is, — Since I am afflicted and poor], the feeble,
afflicted community of Yahweh, at the Restoration, encompassed by
bitter enemies.

358 PSALMS

XL. A.

2. ni|-;] Pi. inf. abs. with ■'n\i|i Pi. pf. intensifies the idea of waiting, wait
patiently or persistently {z'. 2_§^-^). — •'^n omJ ^ consec. Qal impf,
n-jj. This is explained by \"ij?i!i' jjoC'm, which has crept into text as gl.
{v. 18''). — 3. j^nb*] a.X. in the sense of desolation, improb. ; cf. 65^
D^D' V^'^', rd. hnv^' as Gr. (jv. 3_5^). — i3"'o] mud, 7nire ; cf. 69^^ Je.
38''. — f I.l^] n.[m.] mire ; elsw. 69^. — jrr] Polel pf. 113 instead of 1
consec. c. inipf. makes an independent parall. clause. — ''irN] fig.
mode of life ^ 17^ 37^^' The situation is common to Je., La., and the
Pss, of lamentation. — 4. rnn i^U'] new, fresh outburst of song Is. 42I''
Pss. 33^ 96I 98I 144^ 149^ — irnSs'] for original \-iSn, although ©, 3,
also have i pi.; a liturgical adaptation. — int'] Qal impf. 3 pi. hni fol-
lowed by 1 coord, for emph. coordination. Cf. Is. 41'^ iN-^^^i a\\s 1N"J;
here D^m takes the place of a^w. — 5. "'•i.if'N] {v. i^) with -\2i 34^ 94I2
1276. — db-] Qal pf. rel. clause ; so 3, but (5, &, TB, OC' name. —
no3c] obj. of confidence, as 22^'> 65^ 71^. — a^pn-i] a.X. suspicious ;
3 superbias, cf. 33n-i a.X. 90!" pride ; but prob. err. for 3m. 3nn is a
monster of a mythical character 89^^ Jb. 26^ Is. 51^, especially of sea
Jb. 9'^; and so as name of Egypt Ps. 87* Is. 30'. It is difficult to see any
connection with Egypt here. (5 ft.a.Ta.i.br-qra.'i, 'S vani- tates, so S =
□i'?2n, so 01s., Gr., Che.; cf. Dt 2>'^^^ ^"^^ Ps. 31", Jon. 2^ NVi" I'l'an.
— ^ai:'] pointed as Qal ptc. pi. cstr. mc a.X. similar to r\-ct' turn aside
Pr. 4^^ Nu. ^^- 1^- 20. 29 (p')^ jjjg construction is then to be explained
as ?iN ^1^^ Ps- 59®> construct of quality, v. Ges.^-''*'^). It is then
dependent on Sn, after @ fj.avias, 3 pampas, neither of which is easy
to understand. It is better to regard the original as nas'i, 1 coord, Qal
pf. || njD, and 2'j (v. 4^) as ace. of manner. — 6. man] emph. position, ||
qinxSaj {v. (f). — hpn] emph. — •'hS.x nin''] divine name
emphasised. — ij'''?n] is an explan. gl., not in (5. — T'^^'n] is gl. of
interpretation, not in (5, but in 3. — i"s;'] Qal pf. 3 pi. (v. \}^ 38'^'^), c. p
comparative, which should be separated for measure. Is. 558-9 is at
the basis of this v. — 7-8. n^r] peace offering {v. 4^), \\ nnj2 grain
offering (z>. 2oi), \\ r\^v; whole hur7ii offering {v. 20''). It is tempting,
there- fore, to render ns'an sitt offering, as most Vrss., Ges., SS., al.,
but there is no usage to justify it. Sin off'ering is always nxan, the
intensive noun, which, however, is nowhere used in 1^ in this mng.,
not even in the penitential Ps. 51. HNan is always sin {v. 32^), so here
Sb. The 1 is the i of accompaniment, 7uit/i, in both connections. —
rsfln] Qal pf., technical term for acceptance of sacri- fice, as 5l'8-2i. —
iS nn3 D'JTn]. (S and Heb. 10^ rd. (xwixa S^ KaTrjprlffoj /jlol ; Aq., S,
0, rd. wrla, which has passed over into some Mss. (g. Possibly (5 rd.
ox;; for aijtx, as Agellus, Che., the latter, however, thinking OiT a
corrup- tion of D^iKV and so making the same emendation as Gr. ;
but jrN is more suited to vb. n->D, so V, 3, &. Pierce, Lowth, Street,
would rd. nij tn, but this does not explain >^ P"'-*?. Gr. would rd. •'S
Tina. It is easy to rd. •''^ nna in, "Then had I the covenant." (3
translates as if it rd. nirr and had supplied the obj. |§ mistook 3 for r,
and tn for jin. This passage is based on Je, 7^1 "i-

PSALM XL.

359

where the prophet tells them that God, when He brought their fathers
out of Egypt, gave them no command respecting sacrifices ; cf. also i
S. 15-% 3113 nam i'DB* njn. |^ of this v., and also Vrss., make this last
1. defective ; but the next v. is too long just by v-iidn in. Many changes
have been suggested, Rd. •'S n"ii?N, then we have two lines in
assonance, say to, in the sense of com- mand, as 106^^; cf. T)'^"
10531-'*'* io62^(?) 107-^ and 2 Ch. 29'^'* 7\^xir\ iScn -idn TNanni. — tn]
thev, logical sequence, as \i(f-'^'^. The previous vbs. are then prob. in
protasis of interrog. clause. — '^:;^'\ begins the 1., calling emph.
attention.

— lED P^.ir] as Je. 36-- ■* Ez. 2^ book roll, J ied n.m. book; elsw. 69-9
139^®. 3 not with, but as (5, 3, in. — ■h'; 3in:] Qal ptc. pass., not
qualifying book, but as vb. it is 2vrilten, prescribed, as (§, 3. iS;' = irepl
ifiov @, (fe me 3, so Sb, IE, 2r ; better for me or to me, as Dr., Ba. This
is the Deuteronomic roll, setting forth the divine instruction for Israel.
J 2.-13 vb. write ; Qal only ptc. pass, here and 149^. Inf. cstr. as
enrolled 87*^ (?). Niph. be written or en- rolled^'; in a book, c. 0> with
others 69^' 139"'; recorded 102'^. — 9. mtt'yS] emph. in position ; Qal
inf. cstr. — V3 lir^a] for 3S {v. 22^^), cf. '^S Tina v.". This 1. is overfull.
ihSn is an unnecessary gl. There is still one word too many. The inf.
niti'i'S is unnecessary, and is therefore prob. the gl. The idea is based
on Dt. 6'' Je. 3r^3_ — iq. •-n-juo] Pi. pf. J nu'3 vb. Pi. herald glad
tidings ; so also 6812 96'-, after Is. /^o^-^ 41^7 c^z'-''. — pis]
righteousness, as vindicated (.^2)^ || n|-nx v.^^ (which in JiJ, 3, has
suffix q, in (5 •>_, both probably interpretations), also || -[njiDK {33'-^
and -[nyirn (33^'). Under these circumstances it is improb. that pis
was original ; rd. rtp-^s. — an ''^p] as v.", elsw. 22-'' 35I*. — n';'3n nS]
cannot be dependent on previous context, for it makes the 1. overfull.
The impf. is, however, difficult in the midst of perfects. But it is
evidently antith. x'^-a"', \.^-, and is therefore probably an expression
of resolution, at the beginning of a new Str. J [x'^3] vb. Qal (i) shut up,
or in, antith. with NXi 88^; (2) restrain: c. |c 119I0I; (3) with- hold: c.
ace. np-is here, Trm 40^'K — 11. imnN] is in ||?, <S, 3, attached to
injJViTi, but it makes 1. too long. Besides there is no usage which
justifies such a construction as is given here. It is really an emph.
asseveration at the beginning of the next 1., where the measure
requires it. — Ti"^!??] Pi- pf- X ["inj] vb. Niph. be hidden : c. p 69''
139^^. Pi. hide : c. p 78*, c. S pers. 40^^. Hiph. hide, efface, annihilate,
•'un 83^. — 12. nin> n.iN] emph. antith.
— ^jnx:] Qal frequentative. The 1. is defective. Inasmuch as the
subjects precede the vb., insert for emphasis 7\:2\!y as 23* 43*. The
Ps. ends with this 1. — 13. There is a return to the sad condition of v.^
which is intensified in description. — ^■f] causal. — isDo pN Tj;] phr.
elsw. Jb, 5^ 9^''. J ">sDa n.m. number: of persons cf. with stars 147*
(37 t. P, H); 'D pN 147^; 'D pN ny 4cA^ {v. above) ; d pNi 104-5 1058*
Jo. i"; -a t^t^ few men Ps. 105 1- Gn. 34^0 (J) Dt. 427 Je. 4428 I Ch.
i6i9. — >u-Ni nnyj-D] =695, not elsw. — 'J3ry >3S] as 3811, cf. 2215.

360 PSALMS

XL. B = Ps. 70.

14. nx-;] Qal imv. is prefixed to the first 1., making it a hexameter,
which is contrary to the measure of both Pss. J nxn vb. Qal {\) be
pleased with, be favourable to : (a) of God, c. ace. pers.. His people
44*; those fearing Him 147II; c. ace. rei, land of Israel 85'-; f c 3 pers.
149*; t c. 3 rei 147^°, also Hg. i^; tabs. Ps. 778; (b) of men, c. ace. rei
62^ I02i5; c. 3 rei 49I*, also I Ch. 29^; c. a;* pers. Ps. 50^8 (?), cf. Jb.
34^. (2) accept : of God, c. ace. sac- rifice Pss. 5 1 18 I19W8, cf. Mai,
iW- 18 Dt. 33I1 ( ?). t (3) be pleased, determined: c. inf. Ps. 40^'', elsw.
only c. 3 pers. i Ch. 28*. Other mngs. and parts of vb. not in ^. — nin>]
v.""- 1'^ for dtiSn of 'jd^-'>. The nini of v.i^'' 702*- ^ is copy- ist's
substitute for an original mSn preserved in 40I8. — >jS''sn'?] Hiph. inf.
cstr. {v. 7^), emph. in position, dependent upon nrm Qal imv. cohort,
trin {22^'), which is repeated in 70^ with its secondary object \~nTy
(^^), changed there into my by txt. err. as it is cited in our Ps. as rniry.
— 15 = 70^. yay^ nijnii] also js^, where nn' takes place of ^^% which is
lacking in 70^ yet needed for measure, and omitted by txt. err. —
•'S'dj ''•^•p3c] also jj'J. — nr^sD'^] Qal inf. cstr., not found in 70'^,
added with same effect as in preceding v. J [nsD] vb. Qal. sweep or
snatch azvay ; cf. Gn. i8-3-'^* Dt. 29I8 Is. 720. — nins 1JD>] also jjr-4,
where idSjii is used as well. — •'ny-i istjn] (5^) cf. >n>"\ inDB» 3526,
— 16 = 70*. iDt-;] Qal impf. 3 pi. substituted for laiu'; of 70*, which is
certainly older and original ; the latter is juss., turn back in defeat, as
6II 9* 561°. I [ncr] vb. Qal, be desolate; so here of persons, as La. ii3-
i6. Niph. made desolate Ps. 69-^. Hiph. devastate : c. ace. place 79^.
Hithpolel be made desolate : of a^ 143*. — n.sn nxn DncNn] also with
variations Jj-^-^^. ^^ is appended to onDNn here. — 17 = 70^ except
for use of .lyrj-.n for nyit'i (j^), due doubtless to the use of the former in
v.n. — Stji -cdp n::N'' ] also 35^ ; Tinn must be a gl. — 18 = 70^. ■'jsi]
emph. — ijin] for an original mn'' = D'hSn 70^, doubtless through
substitution of Qr. for Kt. by late copyist. — Stt'n''] Qal juss. (10^), for
na-in of 70^. — mry] (^22^) for -\v) (20^) of 70^, which latter is
proDably err. from use of mtj; 70^. — mSn] for n^n> of 70^, the former
doubtless original. — inxn] Pi. juss. 2 m. J -\nn vb. Qal only Gn. 32^.
Pi. delay ; so here Pss. 70'^ and 1272.

PSALM XLI., 4 STR. 5*.

Psalm 41 is a prayer : (i) Petition to Yahweh to deliver from enemies

and make happy in the land (v.-"^"). (2) The enemies look for Israel's
utter ruin, and they visit him as false friends to slander him (v."-^) ; (3)
they devise evil, they talk of his speedy death, and violate treaties to
do the greatest injury (v.**"^**) . (4) A

PSALM XLI. 361

final petition that Yahweh will raise him up to stand in His pres- ence,
and will not permit his enemies to triumph (v.""'-). Glosses assert that
Yahweh hath restored health (v,^''), and attribute suffer- ings to sin
(v.^).

TJAPPY be he that acteth circumspectly, though weak (and needy) !

In the day of evil may Yahweh deliver him ;

May Yahweh preserve him, (make him happy) in the land;

And may He not give him over unto the greed of his enemies;

May Yahweh support him upon the couch of his illness. TV/f INE
enemies say that it is bad with me :

" How long ere he die and his name perish."

Even if one come to see me, falsehood he speaketh ;

His mind gathereth trouble to itself;

He goeth abroad, he speaketh it altogether. A GAINST me all that

hate me whisper;

Against me they devise that it is bad with me :

" A deadly thing is poured out within him ;

He has lain down and he will no more rise."

Yea, the one in covenant with me (has spoken great things) against
me. ■RUT, O Thou Yahweh, be gracious to me and raise me up.

By this I know that Thou delightest in me ;

That mine enemy will not shout over me.

But as for me, in mine integrity Thou dost hold me fast ;

Thou (on Thy part) wilt station me before Thy face forever.

Ps. 41 was in S, then in £51 and iB3S (v. Intr. §§ 27, 31, ;i^). It shows
no dependence upon other Literature, and is therefore doubtless
early. It is remarkable for its reference to the treachery of a familiar
friend in the expressive ^■o^'^^' c^s v.!*^, further explained by
glosses as one in whom he trusted, and as eating at his table. This is
traditionally referred to Ahithophel, the false counsellor of David, 2 S.
15-17; and is cited by Christ, Jn. 131^, as applicable to Judas the
traitor, cf. Acts i^^sq. Both of these teferences are quite appropriate.
But the Ps. is national, and the false friend is a treacher- ous
neighl)our who violated treaties of alliance and friendship, and there
is no reference to an individual. The people are dwelling in their land,
v.^, after the Restoration, and lament to God the serious troubles
which they suffer from the crafty minor nations of Palestine, in the
time of Sanballat and Nehemiah, before the building of the walls of
Jerusalem.

Str. I. is a pentastich of petition, as is evident from the negative of the

jussive, v.^*j and it cannot be regarded as a statement of fact, AV.,
ignoring this jussive ; or as beginning with fact, v", and continuing in
petition, v.^, PBV. ; or as all fact except the jussive, v.^*, RV., which is
grammatically correct, but disturbs the sim-

362 PSALMS

plicity and harmony of the Str. — 2-4. Bappy he ]ie\ may he be happy,
cf. i^ 2^- 32' 40^ — that acteth circumspectly^, as 2^" 14^ 36^ taking
the preposition as an interpretive gloss. If the preposition be original,
it is necessary to interpret as ancient and modern Vrss. : "that
considereth the weak," that is, is attentive and con- siderate in
dealing with them ; an idea which, however appropriate in itself, is not
in accord with anything whatever in the rest of the Ps., and is in a
strange sort of isolation, especially as thus intro- duced. — The weak,
to which we must add, after (^, the needy, are rather in apposition
with the previous participle. Notwith- standing they are in this sad
condition, they have' yet acted cir- cumspectly, and will be happy. —
In the day of evil, or adversity. This is still further explained as
exposure unto the greed, the greedy desire of his enemies. The
nation is so reduced in strength that it is compared to a sick man,
upon the couch of his illness. The petition continues in the syn.
clauses : May Yahweh deliver him || presence him || may Yahweh
support hijn || make him happy in the land~\. The land is the holy land
of Israel. " Upon the earth," EV^, is a misconception. A glossator adds
a line stating the ful- filment of the prayer, — all his bed Thou hast
changed in his sick- ness^. This is not the tempting thought that
Yahweh made his bed over fresh and clean while the man continued
to be sick, as would a nurse, which has no usage to justify it ; but that
He changed the bed of sickness into one of health by giving recovery
from sick- ness. This perf. can be explained as a part of the original
Ps. only with great difficulty and arbitrariness. — 5. A glossator adds
a distich to make the transition from the third person to the first
person easier, and also to explain the affliction as due to sin, in
accordance with 38^^. — I, on my part, said: Yahweh de gracious to
me'], taken from v." || O heal me, for I have sinned agaitist Thee]. Sin
is conceived as a disease in its consequences upon the sinner
himself, and as guilt to be removed by a healing remedy, cf. 51^-^.

Str. II. in a synth. pentastich sets forth the peril from the enemy. — 6.
Mine enemies say]. They talk about him, gloating over his troubles, —
it is bad with me], I am in a bad way. This condition of the nation is
hopeless. — How long ere he die]. They hope that he will soon die,
and yet long that it may be sooner.

PSALM XLI. 363

— atid his name pcris]i\. They wish that Israel may be so entirely
destroyed, that no memory of his existence will remain to pos- terity.
— 7. Even if one come to see me^, make a visit, ostensibly friendly,
but really to spy upon him and report his serious con- dition. The
hostility is chiefly in what they say : falsehood he speaketh || he
speaketh it altogether. — Bis mind gathereth trouble to itself \ He
gathers up every kind of trouble in order to re- member it and talk
about it ; and accordingly, — he goeth abroad, in streets and public
places, in order to tell all about it.
Str. III. continues the description of the activity of the ene- mies in a
pentastich of introverted parall. — 8-10. Against me all that hate me
whisper || has spoken great things against ?ne'\. This latter rendering
is better suited to the context than, " hath lifted up his heel against
me," AV., RV., which may be explained as en- deavouring to kick me
or trip me up ; a speculative interpretation without usage to justify it,
and which has nothing to suggest it in the context. The word " heel "
is a gloss to give the verb an object. The object was omitted in the
original on account of measure, as i S. 20*", cf. Ez. 35^', and the
context suggests words rather than deeds. The other activities were
all in order to speech. — Against me they devise'], meditate, plan, not
in order to do anything, but, as the context indicates, in order to say
falsely that the people were in a bad condition. — it is bad with me], A
repetition of v.''' || A deadly thing], a ruinous trouble, a mortal injury, —
is poured out within him], infused in him. — He has lain down, on his
bed in mortal wounds, and he will rise no more, in health and life. —
The one in covenant with me], not to be inter- preted as an individual,
Ahithophel or any other, but as nations in covenant, who have
treacherously broken covenant and become bitter enemies. This is
enlarged upon by glosses, — in whom I trusted, which did eat of tny
bread.

Str. IV. is a synth pentastich, and is essentially petition, in introverted

parall. with Str. I. — 11. But O Thou Yahweh], emphatic, — be
gracious to me and raise me up], in antith. to the hope of the
enemies, v.". A marginal gloss of vengeance : " And I will repay
them," came into the text at the expense of the measure and the
harmony of the thought. — 12-13. By this], defined in the parall. : that
mine enemy will not shout over me], in

364 PSALMS

triumph, as they hoped to do in the previous Str. — / hiow'], having

such good evidence. — Thou delightcst in me\ dost look upon me
with favour and acceptance. — in mine integrity^, going back upon
v.*. — Thou dost hold ine fast], keep a firm hold on me II Thou wilt
station me'], place me and make me stand firm, — de/ore Thy face
forever], in Thy presence in the land and in the temple. The doxology
at the close of this Ps., v.'*, does not belong to the Ps., but indicates
the end of the first part of the Psalter. It was, indeed, the doxology to
be used at the close of every Ps. in the book, and also at the close of
any section of the Pss. that might be selected, at places indicated by
Selah {v. Intr. § 41).

2. ■'luw] pi. cstr. abstr., exclamation of congratulation, v. i^ 2^2 ^2^ +.

— S'ot'c] Hiph. ptc. verbal force, rel. clause (^2^"), c *?« here, for
usual ace, so Vrss.; but this gives a mng. entirely apart from thought
of ^. '?x prob. gl. for ace, as Ne. S^'', due to misinterpretation. — J "^"i]
^^\. weak, lowly ; II p<2N (9^^) in 72''! 82* 113'^ Am. 418^+; (g adds
jr^N here, and the meas- ure requires it, so Gr., Bi., Ley., Du., Ba. Cf.
also Ps. 82*. — nj?n mo] as 27^ Je. 171"- 18 ^i2_ — ina?^'] Pi. impf.
prob. juss., as all subsequent impfs. in Str.

— 3. in^n^i] 1 coord., Pi. juss. sf. 3 sg. n-^n {v. 22^'); not in (S^, but in
(gs.A.R.T from |§ ; an evident gl., making 1. too long. — t^'N'] Kt. o.X.
Pu. juss., Qr. lU'N], 1 consec. pf. J i;'n Pu. de made happy, as Pr. 31^,
so S, 3 ; but (5 KOt (laKapLffai. avrbv = Pi. i^^.'fsi as S, U, 2C,
changed when J^ inserted in^nM. Cf. 'jtP, pronounce happy, bn. 301^
(J) Mai. 312- 1^ +.— inpnn-SNi]

1 coord, c. neg. of juss. 2 sg. sf. 3 sg. ; but (5, 5, 3, S, 3 sg. vb., so
Street, Dathe, Gr., Du., al., which is better suited to the context. The
change to

2 pers. might be due to the interpretation of previous impfs. as futures

indica- tive. In favour of the 2 pers. is the difficulty of reconstruction,
and so most adhere to it. — B^ij:] in the sense o{ desire, as 27I2 3525
ygi^ 10522; (g ch xetpas is prob. a paraphrase. — 4. m-D^] Qal juss.
strong sf. 3 sg. % -i>'D Qal sustain, support; elsw. 18^'"^ 20'' 94'^ 119"',
with food 1041^ — 1-11] n. illness, rd. with (5 i^n II "':'n; cf. Jb. G (txt.
dub.); adj. ni-; La. i^^ S^' Is. 30^- (?) Lv. 1$^ 20I8 and 'n Is. i^ Je. S^^
La. i^^. — ■J^r'^] turn or change, transform; here bed, not elsw. ; to
change the bed, as maid or nurse, improb. ; to restore to health as
BDB conjectural ; change of subj. striking, though sustained by (S
improb. ; most likely a txt. err. Previously the whole clause was a gl.
— •'•'^np] in his sickness, a.\. xp, but Dt. 7!^ 2859- ei Is. 38^ 53"- *,
metaphor, of land Ho. 5" Is. i^ Je. iqI^. — 5. ':x] emph. with imcN of
asseveration. This V. is gl. — 6. -S yi] it is had with me, I am in a bad
way. Rd. nin as v.8 for better measure ; so Hare. — -11c;] after ^nr,
final clause. — 7. NJ dni] conditional clause, even if (pf. in prot,, impf.
in apod.); indef. subj. — NIC'] emph., emptiiii'ss <if speech,
/7A^//(7(5r/ with id-' 12^ \i^- ", cf. 24* 26*. —13^] emph,, his mind
{rg^'^). — 8. in'] in (S this goes to previous 1., thus making

PSALMS XLII.-XLIII. 365

better measure and leaving the next two lines both to begin with '''?>',
making assonance; so Hare. — irn^rri] lUthp. present f 'cn''?
vh.7vkisper. Pi. 58^ of serpent charmers. Ilithp. whisper together ;
elsw. 2 S. \2^^. — 1'? njn iarn> iV>']. The vb. is c. '';•, as Gn. 50-" (E)
Je. 48^ Na. i^^ ; ■''? belongs to n;-\ as v.^, and not to vb. as most. — 9.
^yhi -13-1] ruinous, deadly thing {/S^), so De., Che., Dr., al. — 13 pTi^]
Qal ptc. pass. { pi"' Qal, usually with •?;' upon, here with 3 zuithin, a.\.
of disease. Iliph. be potircd out : of anointing Ps. 45'' Lv. 21'''. — 3D"' i-
'Xi] 3 qui donnivit, (5 fJ-V Koindi/xevos, Aq. Kal 6's dv Koiixy]0^. The
rel. is not in (H, and the negative is peculiar to (5. Both are glosses. —
n^] should be nSi for a tone. — 10. icnS S31N 13 inn!33 iitn] is a gl. of
exaggera- tion. — S>' S>ijn] elsw. with nxi^y^ 3526 381^ 5513 Jb. igS
Je. 4826. 42^ cf. Ez. 35W here inf. omitted because speech is referred
to and not doing. — 3pj;] is given as obj. in MT. and (S, but this phr.
not used elsw., and the noun is not cognate to vb. : lifted high, Ges.,
not elsw. ; gave insidiously a great fall, De., Now., not justified by
usage. 3|iy is prob. ancient gl. to give vb. an object. — 11. nnNi] emph.
— anS ncSrxi] is doubtless gl. — 12. y-y n^] J ["n] vb. \i.\ph.' shout :
war cry, signal, not in ^, but (i) in triumph, c. Sj; here, as Je. 50^5; (2)
in picblic xvorship, c. S, to God Pss. 472 66^ 81- 95^- - gS'* 100^, ■iJijS
98^. Hithp. j/wa^ (i) in triumph 60IO io8i'>; (2) in joy 65I* (meadows).
13. "'JNi] emph. — •'J?\xni] i consec. Hiph. impf. 3XJ station, set. This
Lis too short. The antith. suggests nnNt.

PSALMS XLII.-XLIIL, 3 str. 9^ rf. 3'.

Pss. 42-43 are the lament of an exile : (i) Intense longing to return to
the sacred places of divine presence, saddened by the recollection of
pilgrim processions and ritual worship (42-"^). (2) Description of the
condition of the exiles looking back to Jerusalem from the region of
the upper Jordan, with the sensation that they were drowning in its
depths ; and expostulation with God because of the taunts of the
enemy (42^'"), (3) Petition for vindication, with renewed expostulation,
and supplication that Yahweh may restore to the sacred places (43'"').
The Refrains are exhortations to confidence in Yahweh (42*' ^'- 43^).

AS a hind that longeth after channels of water, So longeth my soul for

Thee (Yahweh). My soul doth thirst for Yahweh, for the God of (my)
life. When may I come to appear in the presence of (Yahweh) ? My
tears are my food day and night.

While they say unto me all the day : " Where is thy God ? " These
things I would remember, and I would pour out my soul upon me:

366 PSALMS

How I used to pass on (to the majestic tabernacle), unto the house of
Yahweh, With the sound of jubilation and thanksgiving, (the roar) of
the pilgrim band,
WAy art thou cast down, O my soul, and moanest upon me?

Hope thou in ( Yahweh) , for yet shall I sing His praise ;

{I shall sing the praise of) the saving acts of the presence of {
Yahweh) my God. TJPON me my soul is cast down ; therefore I
would remember Thee, From the land of Jordan and the Hermons
and from Mount Mizar. Deep calleth unto deep at the sound of Thy
cataracts : All Thy breakers and Thy billows are gone over me. Day
by day is with me prayer unto the God of my life. I would say to the
God of my crag : " Why dost Thou forget me ? Why must I go in
mourning because of the oppression of the enemy ? " While (the
slayer) crushes in my bones, mine adversaries do reproach me,
While they say to me all the day: " Where is thy God ? "

Why art thou cast down, O my soul, and moanest upon me f

Hope thou in ( Yahweh) , for yet shall I sing His praise ;

(^I shall sing the praise of ) the saving acts of the presence of
(Yahweh) my God. r\ JUDGE me and plead my cause against unkind
nations. From deceitful and unjust ones deliver me (Yahweh). For, O
Thou, the God of my refuge, why dost Thou reject me ? Why must I
go in mourning because of the oppression of the enemy ? (While they
say to me all the day. " Where is thy God ? ") (O) send forth Thy light
and Thy faithfulness : let them lead me ; Let them bring me unto Thy
holy Mount, unto Thy dwelling places; I would come unto the altar of
Yahweh, to the God of my gladness. My Rejoicing, I would sing Thy
praise with the lyre, (Yahweh) my God.

Why art thou cast down, O my soul, attd moanest upon me f

Hope thou in {Yahweh), for yet shall I sing His praise ;

{I shall sing the praise of) the saving acts of the presence of
{Yahweh) my God.
These Pss. begin Bk. IL They were originally one, as is evident from
the dependence of 43 upon 42, the repetition of 42!" with slight
variations in 432, and especially from the Rf. 42^- 12 436^ which
divides the Pss. into three equal Strs. The separation was made for
liturgical purposes. Ps. 43 is accordingly without title, the only orphan
in the group of It : 42-49. This is possibly the reason why 37 Codd.
Kenn. and 9 De R. combine them, for the ancient Vrss. give them
apart. The title of 42 shows that it was a h-'ZZ'r:, originally in It, and
subsequently in IE and W^ (v. Intr. §§ 26, 28, 32, ^2). It begins the
usage of the group 42-83 of employing D^^'?N instead of nin\ This, in
the case of the Pss. of It, was due to IE and not to the author. The
structure of the poem is artistic and elegant. The author uses poetic
language, chiefly classic or early. There are an unusual number of
cohortatives 42^-1*' 43^- ^ What is peculiar is i^Dn nS iij 43^, and the
stress laid on the combinations of Sn with nouns: (')^n Sm 42^-®,
^yho hs 42!^ in;'D phjSm 43^, onnna' Sn 43*. The a.X. ID and Di-iN
42^ are txt. errs, for well-known words. There is a close connection
with 44: ynh 42^'' 43- 44''^^; voi 'nmnir'n 42*'- ^- ^- 43^, cf. 44^® La.
3''^0; njr Pss. 43''2 441°- ^*; but so far as can be traced with no other
Literature. Jiy 42^, of. Jo. i2Cj DID '•p'-BN 42^ 18I6, cf. 126*; ]^^:n, roar
of crowd, 42^ 65^;

PSALMS XLII.-XLIII. 367

inux 428, as 28. 58; ni:3rc Pss. 438 1326- "; -\-ip 421" 432, as 35" 38';
Z'di ids' 42^, cf. La. 2i2; the taunt Pss. 42^- " 791** 115^ Mi. 7'" Jo. 2^^;
the conception of tears as food Pss. 42* 80^; of divine attributes as
messengers 43-' 85!^- 1-; and of billows of trouble 42^ 18^ 69I-2; — all
show resemblance with a variety of literature, but without sufficient
evidence of dependence. The poet was cer- tainly an independent
writer of a high degree of talent. The ancient tradition that David was
the author or editor of the entire Psalter, led the older inter- preters to
think of David as the author of this Ps. in the time of his flight before
Absalom. The later theory, that the Pss. of H were composed by
members of the Davidic choirs, made them contemporaries of David,
and thought of the same occasion for our Ps. But Mount Hermon and
the sources of the Jordan seem to be the place of sojourn of the poet,
v.'^, and this does not suit the locality of David's flight; and his
situation at that time was quite different from that described in this Ps.
The internal evidence points to a Levitical singer «ho had been
accustomed to share in the festival processions in the holy places at
Jerusalem, 42*; who was especially at home in the region of the
upper Jordan and Mount Hermon, 42'; and whose reminiscences are
so fresh and vivid that he could hardly have been long absent from
them. The altar and the holy places are still in existence, for the
author longs to return to them, 42^, and again take part in the ritual of
worship, 42^-^ 43"' *• He seems to have been one of the earlier
exiles, before the destruction of Jerusalem, one of the companions of
Jehoiachin.

Str. I. is composed of an emblematic tetrastich, a synth. distich, and a

synth. tristich. — 2-3. As a hind'], emphatic. The exiles are compared
to the thirsty hind. This is not the subject of verb, as AV., RV., but the
verb is in a relative clause : that longeth after channels of water], to
sate the thirst. AV., RV., " panteth after the water brooks " is
sufificiently near, and certainly more poetical, but it is not an exact
translation of the original. — So longeth my soul], present experience
|| doth thirst], emphatic present. The U-'S], in Heb., is the seat of
appetites, emotions, and passions, cf. 63^ 84^ — For thee, Vahweh],
so doubtless in %; but IE changed Vahweh into Elohiin, here and
elsw. ; and so it appears in all Vrss. The proper name Vahweh is more
suited to the con- text, and so is used here and throughout the Pss. of
this group. Vahweh is in the same relation to the thirsty soul, as the
channels of water to the thirsty hind. — the God of my life], as v.^ ; by
slip of copyist changed to " God of life," so EV*., the latter as the pos-
sessor and source of life, the former as the source and sustainer of
the life of the people, as the living waters of the rivers sus-
368 PSALMS

tain the life of the hind. — lVhe?t may I come'], longing for the time, in
the form of a plea for a speedy return from exile. — /o appear in the
presence of Yahiveh], in the courts of the temple, taking part in the
ceremonies of public worship, cf. Ex. 34^ Ps. 84*. It is probable that in
the original it was, " see the face of Yahweh," in accordance with the
conception of His theophanic presence in the temple ; but later
writers, shrinking from this primitive idea, modified it as above, owing
to undue awe of God and the exaggeration of His transcendence. —
4. My tears are my food\ taking the place of living water and the living
God, who refuses His presence, cf . 80^ Jb. 3^* La. 3^^. — day and
night'], long-continued, uninterrupted weeping. — While they say unto
me], the enemies, v.^"", who have taken the people captive, — all the
day], constantly taunting with the absence of the God for whom they
thirsted. — Where is thy God?], as 79^" 115^ Mi. 7^" Jo. 2^\ urging the
impotence of the national God of Israel to save His people from their
enemies. This taunt is really the occasion of the Ps., repeated in v.",
and probably also in the original text of 43^. — 5. These things], not
those which precede, but those which follow. — I would remember].
The cohortative form ex- presses subjective resolution. The only relief
is in tearful recol- lection of the past. — and I mould pour out my
soul], give vent to sorrow of soul, which is here, in connection with
tears, conceived as melting in liquid form, cf. 142^ i S. i^^ La. 2'^ Jb.
30^®, — upon me], connected not with verb, and so incorrectly
"within me," AV., but with " soul," which in Heb. psychology is
conceived as resting upon the conscious self, cf. 142* La. 3^ Jon. 2^
— How I used to pass on], frequentative, of habitual worship, cf. 55^^
— to the majestic tabernacle], after (!l, the temple in Jerusalem. MT.,
"with the throng," the crowd of worshippers; and "go solemnly with
them," cf. Is. 38"; or, as otherwise pointed, "lead them solemnly," are
difficult to justify in etymology, syntax, or usage ; and are probably
due to errors of early copyists. — With the sound of jubilation and
thanksgiving], loud festal worship with song and music, cf. 47^ 118^*.
— the roar], as 65^, of the crowd of people in the procession, — the
pilgrim band], coming up to the pilgrim feasts and taking part in the
processions in the temple which characterised them. — 6. Rf., as v.'-
43'. Why art thou

PSALMS XLII.-XLIII. 369

cast doivn .?], under the weight of grief and longing, heavy and
grievous though it be. — O my soul\ vocative ; the soul as the seat of
sad recollection, present sorrow, and longing for the future. — and
moanest upon me ?'\. The soul is in great pain; cf. v.", where the
bones of the body ache as if by crushing, and v.^" 43-, where one
goes about clad in black as in funeral procession ; and so the soul
moans, groans, and cries out. There is reason enough for all this. And
yet there is much greater reason against it, for the expostulation is
really based on the antithetical ex- hortation : Hope thou in Yah7veh\
Though absent apparently. He will not abandon His people. — for yet\
the time will surely come again when I will sing His praise in the
Hallels of temple worship, as above, v.\ The verb was probably
repeated in the original, as the measure requires it, but was left off by
a prosaic copyist. The second object is pi. : saving acts, as usual with
such plurals, and not abstract, "salvation," Dr., "health," AV., RV. — of
the presence^ the divine interposition for the vindication of His
people. The variations in the Rf. of |^ at this point may thus be best
explained by taking the form as cstr. rather than as with sf. 3 pers.,
42'', or i pers., 42^^ 43^. — of Yahweh my God\ "Yah- weh " is needed
for measure, and is more probable in itself, as in accord with usage
before "my God." It was left off by S.

Str. II. is composed of an embl. tetrastich, a synth. tristich, and a

synth. distich. It begins with a recognition of the actual state of soul,
against which the poet expostulated in v.*'", and bases on it a
resolution. — 7. Therefore 1 7aould remember'], which reiterates v.^",
only what would now be remembered is not so much the ritual of
worship as Yahweh Himself, who used to accept it and grant favour to
His worshippers. In this case also there is a looking back to former
experiences in Jerusalem, from the place in which the exiles are now
tarrying. — from the land of Jordan\ the region of the upper Jordan,
its sources in the Hermans, the several peaks of this giant mountain,
more particularly defined as, from Mount Mizar, a peak not yet
identified, probably a summit in antith. with the giant peaks, known for
its littleness, possibly on the West Jordan range {v. Guthe, Paldstina,
I. S. 217 seq.). This situation, at the sources of the Jordan, suggests
the rapids as a metaphor of the trouble, cf. 18'' 69'-. — 8. Deep calleth
unto deep]. The deep

370 PSALMS

waters are personified and represented as calling aloud to one

another in their noisy descent. — at the sound of Thy cataracts^, the
waterfalls of the upper Jordan. There is no usage to justify "
waterspouts," AV., RV., which introduces a novel idea, alien to the
context. — All Thy breakers and Thy billows^ The waves of the river,
in their agitated condition, break over and roll over the man who is
struggling against their power. They are all con- ceived as Yahweh's,
because the river of trouble in which the people are struggling is His ;
and He has agitated it against His people with disciplinary purpose.
— are gone over ;«,?]. The exiles are submerged in their troubles and
are drowning. The nation is in deadly peril. — 9. Day by day\ day after
day, continually, since the trouble came. ^, " By day," followed by EV\,
was due to the gloss, "by night," to assimilate it to v.^. — is with me
prayer unto the God of my life\ as v.^ This is in accord with the painful
situa- tion described above. But a scribe probably inserted a marginal
petition : " May Yahweh command His kindness," which, when it
became a part of the text, had to be regarded as an expression of
confidence in God : " will command." A later glossator inserted " His
song," a song to Him to correspond with the emphasis on ritual
worship, v.^. — 10. / would say^, in the remembrance of Yahweh, cf.
v.^. — to the God of my crag], the God who is my crag, to whom I
resort as a refuge ; doubtless suggested also by the situation in the
highlands of the upper Jordan. — JVhy dost Thou forget me ?\ So
apparently from the troubles to which He has given them over, —
Why must I go in mourning], as one be- reaved, and clad in dark and
dirty garments, 35" 38" 43^ — because of the oppression of the
efiemy .?] The enemy have defeated the people of Yahweh, have
slain them, and carried into captivity a remnant of mourners. — 11.
While the slayer crushes in my bones'], so, by a conflation of & and 3,
each of which uses one of two similar forms, both needed for
measure, one omitted by mistake by each Vrs. The enemy slays the
people of God, crushing their bones by iron maces and other
weapons. This is real and not figurative. At the same time ?nitie
adversaries do reproach me], taking advantage of their victory and of
the weakness of their captives in taunting them, as v,**.

PSALMS XLII.-XLIII. 37 1

Str. III. is composed of a syn. couplet, a synth. tristich, and a synth.

tetrastich. — 43^ O judge me and plead my cause'], both should be
cohortatives of urgent petition for vindication. — deliver me\ jussive,
at close of the syn. couplet. The divine name has by a prosaic
copyist's mistake been removed from the latter verb, where the
measure requires it, and inserted between the two imvs., making the
line too long. — against unkind nations], in the earlier sense : cruel,
vindictive, the enemies of the previous Str. || deceitful and unjust
ones'], not only cruel, but crafty and wicked. AV., RV. give the later
sense, "ungodly nation." — 2. For O Thou, the God of my refuge].
Who art my refuge, the same idiom as 42^-^°, suggested by the
saving acts of the presence; cf. Rf. — IVhy dost Thou reject me?],
stronger i\\.?i\\ fotget, 42^", the statement of the previous Str., followed
by the same line as 42^'"', to which should be added 42'" to complete
the number of lines of the Str., and also to repeat the significant taunt.
— 3. O send forth], probably cohort., as other imvs. of Str. — Thy
light], shining from the divine presence in the temple, cf. 4^ 2f 36^" 44^
89^^ joined with Thy faithfulness, both personi- fied, as angel
messengers, cf. 85"- '^ — Let them lead me \ bring me], out of exile,
away from the divine presence, back to the divine presence in the
temple, — imto Thy holy Mount], Zion, the sacred place of Yahweh ||
unto Thy dwelling places], the precincts and various buildings of the
temple on the sacred mountain, cf. 84^ 132^'. — 4. / would come],
following the lead of Yahweh's messengers, promptly responding to
their call, — unto the altar of Yahweh], in the temple court, — to the
God of ?ny gladness], who is my gladness, the source and object of it.
This is the same idiom as that in v.^. By a copyist's mistake, omitting
the suffix, "gladness" has become construct before i?iy Rejoicing],
mak- ing the one line too long, the other too short. The latter is really
an epithet of God beginning the last line emphatically. The Str. closes
before the Rf. with the same vow as in the Rf. itself, making a proper
climax to the Ps., — / would sing Thy praise], in the ritual worship of
song, — with the lyre], to the accompaniment of this musical
instrument which is most commonly used in such worship, cf. 33-.

372 PSALMS

XLII.

2. ^;Nr] a.X. i/', vb. 2 f. requires r^^^s 22I Je. 14^ Pr, s^^, 01s., Bo., Bi.,
We., Oort, Che., Du.; haplog. because of n of following vb. The 1.
needs an addi- tional word; rd. iD3 for ; <]i. — J^^i'n] Qal impf. in rel.
clause, f-'"'? elsw. Jo. I^" of nir mcna c. ^n. ^DB long for, ^ iTmrodei,
"S desiderat,3 praeparata ad. &, Rabb., Luth., Calv., Ham., al., think
of the cry of the animal ; cf. njjj of the bull, JNw' of the lion ; tempting,
but dub. — *?;•] |1 Sn, error of late style, which confuses the two
preps., v. BDB. li'Oi is often elsw. the seat of appe- tites (v. 17^), and J
of emotions and passions: (a) desire; with terms ex- pressing desire,
'j nisn 10^ Is. 26**, 'j r\r^^3 Pss. 84^ H9^^, cf. v.=^; used alone 2712^ cf.
35^5 418; 'J*? according to otie^s desire 78^8 Dt. 21I* Je. 34!^; 'J3 at
one^s desire Ps. 1052' Ez. 16'''; -j nu'j lift up the soul, desire, Pss. 24*
25^ 86* 143^ Dt. 24!^ 2 S. 14I* Je. 22-^ 44I* Ho. 48 Pr. 19*. {b) sorrow
and distress in various phrs. Pss. 6* 57'^ 10726 119-28. -j ^.^y., gg*, cf.
123*; 'j n:j? 35I3 Is. 58^-^; 'J >Sy nacu'x Ps. 42^, cf. Jb. 30I6 La. 2^2; -j
^nninttr Pss. 426-12 ^^s^ (^Sy) 42^ cf. 4426 La. 320. (r) >;/ Pss. 86*
941^ 138^; Sun -j 35^ Is. 6110. («') love Ps. 639, cf. Gn. 34^ (J). (^)
/^a/r^a; -j nxjt' Ps. ii^ Is. ii*, cf. 2 S. 58. (/) soothing, refreshment, Ps.
1312, 'j a^^-n 198 35" (?) Ru. 4I5 Ps. 25I3 La. jii. 10. 19^ cf. Ps. 233. — 3.
in SnV] deujn for tern viventem 3, 7rp6j rdj/ Ged;/ rdi/ fwvTa ©, are
condensation ; rd. for better measure i;n SnS as v.^, cf. 84^, so Du.,
Che. — ^N";??^] 1 subordinate, Niph. impf.; so (5, 3, c ace. ijo, cf. Ex.
2315 3423 Dt. i6i6'3iii I S. ^:^■' Is. 112, all regarded by Ges., Bu.,
SS.,Che., as for original Qal, see the face of, changed for dogmatic
reasons to Niph. appear in the presence of; so Ba., Du., We., al., rd.
Qal, see the face of Yah- M/^/i in the temple. — 4. nn^n] emph.
present. — inrn^] sg. coll.; chiefly poetic in Je. and cotemp. — "»'w5]
Qal. inf. cstr., 3 temp., cf. v.i^ d-\cn3, where sf. is interpretive and not
original. — 5. nSs] emph. — n-i^m] Qal cohort, sub- jective resolution,
followed by i coord, with cohort, nsorx, Dr.§^2_ — iSu]. The U'flj in
Heb. Psychology is concerned equally with the body as resting upon
the basis of the person, v. BDj5. — i'3;;>s; V"] frequentative, z/. Dr.§
8°. — id3] a.X. in the throitg, improb.; (5 iv rbwt^ <TKr]v^s ; U in locum
tabernaculi = -\b booth, so O, 2 ; "3 ad uj>tbraculu?n, so Aq., C, cf. 76''
Qr. 27^. The com- plement no 1" favours reference to temple. —
^l.'^^;] = o^.l^*? Ges.'^-^^^R .^.m but sf. unusual and difficult, Ges.L-
i2i.4. elsw. Is. 381^ npx walk deliberately in life, Schnurer ; Dy., Bi.,
Ba., Kau., Dr., would rd. Pi. di^n lead slowly, but without support in
classic Heb. N.H. uses Pi. for lead slowly . 3 tacebo usque favours
D^in. ® OavfjiaffTTJs as adj. c. ffKrjvrjs ; U tabernaculi admirabilis, so
Kenn., Street. Du. is followed by Ba. in the conjecture D^i.-tx iD3, aniN
as 16*; but more prob. ni^st n.f. majesty, Lowth, adj. nni-ix majestic
tabernacle; this gives excellent sense and is to be preferred. — ficn]
(j^-'^) crowd, multi- tude, BDB ; as 3, Aq., S>, Ba., al., not elsw. ^ in
this sense ; but in Je., Ez., Ps. 658 + in the primary mng. murmur, roar,
made by a crowd of people, so Du. here, as (5 ^x"*') ^ sonus, Aug.
The previous context favours noise.

PSALMS XLII.-XLIII. 373

— jjTi] ptc. X JJn ^^<'/' a pilgriin^ s feast, celebrated by processions

and dances; so p'rob. 76" ((5), also Ex. 5I 23" (JE) Na. 2^ +; cf. Ps.
1072^ reel on sea, as if in festival excesses.— 6. = v.i^ = 436, Rf._-nr]
(j^) = why v^^-^^ 4^5.5 52^, unusual for r\rh v.^o {2^). — ■'nn>nc'n] t
Hithp. impf. v.^-''- 12 436; nnr be cast down, despairing, cf. Ps. 35" 38^.
— ''cnn}] 1 consec. Qal impf. ncn after impf. is difficult. It would
indicate emph. change of tense, but it is not original. Rf. v.^- — 43^
^cn.-rnoi is tempting, as Ko.Syntax, §3fi6n.^ as @^ V, 2, S, but it
would make 1. too long; rd. 1 coord. — •^y; id] two accents required ;
Makkeph of v.12 436 is incorrect. — piyvw'^] = ni'ir'; v.^^ 43^, pi. cstr.
nyi;;"> saving acts, acts of salvation ; so 116^'^: 3 pi., but (5 ni^iu'i (z/.
j3),

— rjs] is due to a mistaken separation of lines, vn'^N beginning next

Str. V.i- and 43S have ^^'?X1 >jd; but 1 was not in text of (5 in v.^ 43''.
It is a latei insertion. Rd. therefore mSn ijc, then better \J3 than '3j, the
latter inter- pretation of form has forced the insertion of 1. It is difficult
to see a good reason for such a short 1. We may restore the two
missing beats by prefixing niiN, omitted as a repetition, and reading
^nS>s '% '> having been omitted by 3E.

— 7. c^rr:in] a.X., pi. ]^^Q^^^, two or three peaks of Hermon, one of

which may be "^^it" (Rob. iii-357^ Biideker, Palestine, 301); D''_ may
have arisen from dittog., as Gr. — n>'i'n] proper name of unknown
mountain. @ fiiKpov, 3 mi- nima, as adj. from v^^;7i■, little,
insignificant, Gn. 1920 Jb. S''. It prob. indi- cates more definitely the
locality of the poet, a smaller mt. in the upper Jor- dan region, of the
East Jordan range. Ba. interprets ]n as far from, and thinks of Zion as
the little mountain ; but this seems to be far fetched. Ba. also
interprets ':: of previous clause as far from, and thinks of the psalmist
as stating his absence from the holy land : Hermon in the north and
Zion in the south. But it is most probable that he indicates his
temporary sojourn. The following context refers to the rapids of the
Jordan. — 8. t I'T-?] elsw. 2 S. 5* gutter, water course ; here waterfall,
cataract, Hu., De., Pe., Du., as (§, 3 ; not ivater run as Gr., Ba., or
water spouts as Dr. — 9. c^i-] (/2) by day, cf. v.*; rd. with Du. mi Qi\ —
nini] only here in a Ps. of IE is a gl. — 11011 msi] change of subj. from
2 sg. to 3 sg. is suspicious ; it is prob. a gl. of confidence of later
editor, or possibly of petition, iDn rwi phr. a.X. This coming into text, it
was natural to insert rh^h as v.*, only in the later style h'^'-'Sd. This
called for another insertion, which ace. to ||J is ni^r = '^-\-'Z' his song.
The Levitical singer sings the songs of Zion in his banishment. (S
SrjXuxrei — mm he instructs, teaches me, as 25^* 51^ 147^®) is
variation of gl. 01s., We., Be., Du., regard the whole as gl. The Str. is
just this one 1. too long. — 10. ^-icin] fully written cohort. Qal ion /
would say, as v.^ hidin. — ■■y'^D "'.v''] either God of my crag {18^) as
"God of my life," or as © paraphrase avTiX-^irrup fiov el thou art my
helper, 3 vocative petra mea ; or in apposition, as Pe., Dr. — Vn'^3]
amidst (Dr.) or because of (Pe.) oppression by an enemy ; cf. 43^
4425. \i^'rf2 n.m. not elsw. in t/-, but Ex. 3' (E) 2 K. 13''.— 11. \r\-i-\\
elsvv. Ez. 21-' as noun, both dub. (5 iv t<? KaradXaffOai to. da-rS.
/jlov, so S, O ; 3 cum me interficerent in ossibus meis. nxn as vb.
always kill, murder. (S must have had a different text, prob. yna inf.
cstr, \-i-\ crush. The reference to bones

374 PSALMS

in agony of suffering is common in \l/ (v. 6^). nxn is not harmonious

with bones, and can only be interpreted with suffix as pregnant with
another word. The 1. lacks a word. It is improb. that this word, so
needed for sense and measure, was omitted in original text. If 3
depends on nxna and <S upon 1*13, it is easy to find an original nsi
v^^, the i*i being omitted because of its repetition = while the slayer
crushes in my bones.

XLIII.

1, D^■|':'N] has been transposed from close of v., making 1. I too long
and 1, 2 too short. — 'uc] Dr., Bii., pregnant (so as to rescue from) ; 'U
coll. {v. 2^) 10513 147^^°; so ly^K. — 2. 'jiyn ''i?'^«] dub., cf. '?n elsw.
423- 9- 10 43*. (5 6 Ge6s Kparalufid /wv, 3 deus fortitudo mea. Sn
might be interp. either as constr. or abs., but not so m'?n; therefore rd,
Sn. — ■'jrm?] Qal pf. emph. pres- ent. J n:r Qal, reject, in ^ subj.
always God; elsw. 44^'^ (= 6oi'^ = loS^^) 442-' 60* 74I 778 88'5 8939. —
iSnpN] for iVn; prob. originally the same. This Str. lacks a line. Du.
suggests 42''* — ^i'; the same in each Str. — 3. rh;<f\ prob. cohort.
nnS^', the use of Makkeph without reason crushing out final n. —
non] emph. demonstr. summing up. — i:r-ip in] ^3^ 15I 48- g(f. — 4.
hni^nm] cf. niDiN 42^, niDiN 42^'*. Is it here the same, or is it apod, of
imv., or with 1 subordinate? It is dub. whether i is original, and
whether it may not be interpretive. — nnnir Sn] with •'Su makes 1. too
long, •h'^i is needed in next 1. We would expect ■•nnctt' as 42^- *• ^"^
43^ unto God (of) my gladness. But (5 rbv evcppalvovra t7]p vebrr^ra
/jlov = '''Wj: mt'; J exsultationis meae. It is hard to see how (5 and J^
can be traced to same original ; prob. @ paraphrases. The et of 3
may be interpretation or be based upon -h^yy, prob. former ; but (@
has no conj. before tun, prob. it was not original any more than et of %
in previous 1. Therefore there is no obstacle to reading r\-y\<n iS'ij;
then Xh^i n. as 45^^ 65^2 is an ascription to God || innoB' e.g. my
rejoicing. — ihSn D^^'?^t] <5 Kipie 6 Qe6i fiov; 3, U, deus, deus meus
; rd. mVn nin> as required by measure.

PSALM XLIV., 4 STR. 8^

Ps. 44 was a national prayer during the Exile: (i) relating the divine
favour to the fathers at the conquest of the Holy Land ^y2a. 3-4^ . ^2)
the present distress from powerful and cruel ene- mies (v."^^*^) ; (3)
expostulating with Yahweh for breach of the covenant (v.^^-"- -•") ; (4)
pleading that He will interpose to help ^y 24-27^ To this glosses were
added at various times : (a) con- fidence in God, with the sense of
great shame (v.^-^^*^-'') ; (b) ex- ultation and laudation of God for
victory (v.®^^) ; (c) sense of shame from recent defeat (v.^"^-), and
plea of innocence of idolatry (v.-^ ^2).

PSALM XLIV. 375

YAHWEH, with our ears we have heard,

Our fathers have told it to us ;

Nations Thou didst dispossess, and plant them ;

Peoples Thou didst afflict, and cause them to spread out.

For not by their own sword did they possess the land.

Neither did their own arm give them victory;

But it was Thy right hand and Thine arm :

And with the light of Thy face Thou didst favour them, 'T'HOU makest
us turn back from the adversaries.

And they that hate us plunder at their will.

Thou sellest Thy people for no wealth,

And dost not make great gain by their price.

We are a reproach to our neighbours,

A scorn and a derision to them that are round about us.

Thou makest us a taunt song among the nations,

A shaking of the head among the peoples. 'THIS has come upon us,
and we have not forgotten Thee.

We have not dealt falsely against Thy covenant.

Our mind is not turned backward.

And our steps have not declined from Thy path.

Thou hast crushed us down in the place of jackals.

And overwhelmed us in dense darkness.

Yea, for Thy sake we were killed all the day,

We were counted as sheep for the slaughter. r\ arouse Thyself, why

sleepest Thou ?

O awake, cast not off forever.

Why hidest Thou Thy face,

Forgettest our affliction and our oppression ?

For our soul doth sink down to the dust.

And our body doth cleave to the earth.

O arise for help for us,

And ransom us for Thy kindness' sake.

Ps. 44 was first a '^^y:-':, then in It, % and B^ (?'. Intr. §§ 28, 32, 33). It
was regarded as prophetic of Maccabean times by the ancient
Antiochean school, Theodore of Mopsuestia, Theodoret, and
Chrysostom ; so by an early Commentary wrongly ascribed to Bede,
from which the prefaces of the Paris Psalter were derived {v. Bruce,
Anglo-Saxon Version of the Book of Psalms, commonly known as the
Paris Psalter, 1894). So also Nicolaus de Lyra, Calv., al. Gr., Now.,
Ba., We., Kau., Venema, Dathe, Ros., Ols.; regard the Ps. as
Maccabean. Hi. thinks of the defeat of Joseph and Azarias at Jamnia,
I Mac. 55G-62. Bu_ of thg defeat of Judas at Beth Zacharias, i Mac. 6-
*'*i-. But neither of these defeats suits the situation implied in this Ps.
The reasons adduced for so late a date are: (i) the reference to the
ancient history of the nation, v.2-». But the reference to the
dispossession of the Canaanites and taking possession of the land
was suitable at any date sub- sequent to it. It is indeed characteristic
of D ; cf. 2 S. •j'^^--* Is. 63^ »i-. (2) The emphasis upon fidelity to God
and denial of idolatry. But there is

376 PSALMS

no evidence of a consciousness of P. The covenant, v.'*, is a term of

D. The denial of idolatry, v.^i, is a gloss, (3) Religious persecution, v.
23, which was not before Antiochus, 168 B.C. But the persecution is
y^'j as in 69*, and of Israel by the nations, which was true enough in
preexilic as well as in exilic and early postexilic times. It is not a
persecution of the righteous by the wicked. There are several
phrases which are connected with other lit- erature: (i) aniDiJ p^-;d
^ys v.-'', cf. Hb. i^. This, with its complement D^|■' "iD''3, makes a
pentameter "in the midst of trimeters. Besides, it is too strong a
statement at the beginning, making an anticlimax. It is a gloss. (2)
V.i'^* u^niN^xa Nxn nSi = 60I- = loS^^. Doubtless 60I'- is the original,
and the couplet is a gloss here; it is not suited to the context. (3) V.^*

The only difference is that ud^ut stands for u^n. But the former has
been assimilated by copyist's error to v.'^, and iji>n was doubtless
original. Ps. 79 is a mosaic of earlier pieces, and it is improbable,
therefore, that in this v. it should have the original of 44. The first
clause is given in the 3 sg. in 89*^ and in i sg. in 31 1^, of which 89 is
the earlier. 89-^ and 44 have a similar historical situation, and the phr.
is common to them from this common situa- tion. V.i^" "^ii'iz, as in
69I-, is based on Je. 24^. Y.^^'> k'ni -njc, cf. 22*, is based on Je. iS^^.
V.i^ •'JO ntro phr. of 2 Ch. 32-1 Ezr. 9" Dn. 9^- « (but also Je. 7^^).
This is a couplet using i sg. instead of i pi., and is doubtless a gloss.
V.i"* apjnm a-iix ijqd = 8^; phr. nowhere else, doubtless derived from
Ps. 8 and a gl. V.^^* ^m^! ijd ijia>N tjm, cf. Jb. 31'^ -\-\-\n ijd i-ib'n nan
dn. These are similar phrases, but of different construction, and there
is no evidence of dependence. V.20 oijn DipD = a''jn p>'D Je. 9^'' lo-'^
49^2 ^37^ V.22 mn'?j?n n.f. hiddeft things, elsw. Jb. ii^ 28'^ (sg-)- This
v. is a gloss. V.23 nnaa ]XX3 = Je. 12^ nn^o'? jnsd. V.-'^ -[ion lycS —
6^; the latter doubtless is earlier. So far as this line of evidence goes,
it shows nearness to Je., Ps. 89''^, and favours the early exile. The
reference to the ancient history of the nation, v. '^, is in the style of 22^
8o9-i6 2 S. 7-2-2'* is. 63 and Je.; the refer- ence to the j?ni in style of
Is.2 and Ps. 8911- 22; and ^jfl iin reminds of Is. 63^ The selling of
Israel, \>^, as Dt. 323* Is. 50^ nna npr nS v.i^, cf. Is. 638. In Ps. 893^ it
is the covenant with David, here the covenant with Israel at Horeb ;
but the two are parallel and the situation is similar. The evidence from
these references favours a similar situation to Pss. 22, 80, 89,
dependence on Je. and connection with Is.2. The Ps. is not
homogeneous. In its pres- ent form it has four parts : (l) v.2-9, 20 1. ;
(2) v.io-i?, 16 1.; (3) v.18-23, 12 1. ; (4) v.25-27, 8 1. There are many
glosses. We have already seen that v.i^ is a gloss ; it changes the i pi.
of Ps. to i sg. Two other couplets having i sg. are likewise glosses,
v.^- '', the latter a tame repetition of v.*. These three glosses
doubtless came from the same hand. But these glosses carry with
them several others : v.^'' has v." dependent upon it, which for
another reason

PSALM xi.iv. 377

may be regarded as a gloss. These two couplets, v.''- " and v.^^-i?,
with i pers. express deep shame for the situation in which the people
is placed and a confidence in the divine King. These may have come
from 3E. V.**- ^ as gl. carry with them the intervening v.**, which must
have been inserted between the two halves of this tetrastich. Indeed,
this v. is of a different tone from that of the Str., introducing the
triumphant and defiant strain which appears in v.**"^ also. These
three verses doubtless were inserted by the same hand. We have
seen that the pentameter v.'^* is also a gloss of intensification which
may have come from the same hand. Thus Part I. is reduced to a
simple, homogeneous octastich, just the same as Part IV. It is
altogether probable, therefore, that the intervening parts have been
enlarged from this normal length to their present form. A critical
examination makes this evident. As we have seen already, v.^"- ^'"-
^"^ are glosses. V.^"^ is a pentameter ; either it is a gloss or a word is
missing, probably the former. Thus Part II. is reduced to an octastich.
V.i''- 1'-^ have a different tone from the glosses just considered, and
imply a recent defeat, possibly the defeat of Judas the Maccabee. In
Part III. v.-i- -2 are complementary and interrupt the simple order of
thought by a conditional clause, which reminds us of the protestations
of innocence characteristic of the book of Job and without analogy in
early Literature. It is probably Maccabean. Thus the Ps. has four
equal parts: (i) Historical retrospect of divine favour to Israel. (2)
Experience of present disaster. (3) Protest and appeal based on the
covenant. (4) Petition for speedy help. The original Ps. is best
explained from the troublous times of the late Persian period, as Ew.,
RS.

Str. I. has four syn. couplets. — 2. Yahweh'], for which IE substituted

Elohim, — with our ears we have heard\ oral in- struction over against
written ; not, however, depreciating the latter, or implying ignorance of
such narratives. — Our fathers have told it to us\ the story of the
conquest of the Holy Land, v.^; cf. Ex. 10- i22««i Dt. e^'i- Pss. 22^' 78^
This was empha- sised by the insertion by an editor of the clause : "
The work Thou didst work in their day," after Hb, i^ victories, as Ps.
74^^, wrought by divine power in the lifetime of the fathers of the
nation, the story having been transmitted orally through their
posterity. This editor also added, — in days of old\ as Mi. 7-" Is. 37-"
Je. 46^", the forefront of the history of Israel. The same editor
prefixed, — Thou, with Thy hand, to v.*" to emphasise that it was
God's hand that did it. But this is premature. A term of J and Is. is
used instead of those of v.'' and the measure is de- stroyed. — 3.
Nations || Peoples'], the inhabitants of Canaan at the Conquest. —
Thou didst dispossess \\ afflict^ by defeat and slaugh-

3/8 PSALMS

ter, as the context suggests. — and plant the m^ the fathers of the
nation, as a vine, So'' '", or as a tree in the ground, cf. Am. 9^^. —
cause them to spread out'], continuing the figure as 80^-. It is
possible, however, to regard the nations as the obj. of the verb with
O, 3, and translate, " send forth," " cast them out," as PBV., AV. — 4.
For not by their own sword \ their own arm], the strength, number,
and discipUne of their armies, cf. 20^ Z'^^^^ , strongly stated. — Thy
right hand], phr. of Ex. 15®-^^ Is.- || Thine arm], phr. of D, Je., Is.-. —
did they possess the land], win the victory, by which the land became
theirs. — And tvith the light of Thy face], 2 subj. of following verb, as
3* ; wrongly attached to the previous line by Viss., destroying the
measures. — Thou didst favour the?n], the divine face shining with
the light of favour upon His people, cf. 4^ 43^ 80* 85-.

5-9 are insertions between v.^"'*, telling of the conquest of Canaan,

and v}^'^~, telling of present distress. Their strain is victory in the
present and future, and not in the past ; and so is inconsistent with
the following context. The one .using i sg. belongs to a period of
renewed confidence, possibly IS, the other, using I pi., to times of
victory, probably Maccabean.

Thou art my King, O God, Commander of victories for Jacob. For not
in mine own bow do I trust, And mine own sword cannot give victory.
5. Thou art my King, O God]. Elohim here is probably original. God is
King of Israel, frequently in ^ ; cf. 10'® 29'", and especially the royal
Pss., 96-100; || Commander], as (@, more probable than the imv. "
command " of |^ and other Vrss. — of victories], as the context
implies, of God in the long history of Israel until the Exile, cf. 18^' 28*
74^1 — Jacob], poetic name for Israel frequent in lit and ^. 7 is a
needless repetition of v.'*, without its fine antith.

In Thee will we butt our adversaries ;

In Thy name will we tread under foot those who rise up against us.

For Thou hast saved us from our adversaries,

And them that hate us Thou hast put to shame.

Yahweh we praise all the day,

And Thy name we laud forever.

PSALM XLIV. 379

6. /;/ Thcc II /// 77/ r naine\ instrumental, for presence, as 2ofi-8 33-'!
Sp^'' ^'•"•^ — will we bittl^ as a bull or ram, cf. Dt. 33" Ez. 34-^; II tread
under foot^ trample; probably continuing the figure, as in the rush of a
herd of cattle, cf. Ps. 60" Is. 14*'' 63®. This boastful confidence in
victory seems to imply the Maccabean successes. — 8. Thou hast
save(f\, implying victory ; //// to shame ^ by defeat, cf. 14". The
enemies are national and not personal. — 9 uses liturgical phrases of
national thanksgiving for victories, implying continuous musical
service of God in the temple.

Str. II. 10-17 shows evidence of three hands. The original was four
syn. couplets, v.^^-^^^^. — 11. Thou makest us turn back from the
adversaries'^ ; the armies of Israel have been defeated disas- trously.
— And they that hate us plunder at their will\ none can resist them. —
13. Thou sellest Thy people'], a phr. of Ju. 2" 3* Dt. 32^ Is. 50^ giving
them into the hands of their enemies as captives, who, in accordance
with ancient usage, sell them for slaves. — their price], paid for them
in the sale. — for no wealth], for a price which was not wealth, so
poor was it. — And dost not make great gain], so trifling that it
amounted to nothing. This implies the captivity of the people, after
they had been thor- oughly defeated and plundered, which suits their
situation in the great Exile. — 14. We are a reproach], for so we must
correct the text after 31^" 79'* 89^-; || a scorn and derision'], original
here, cited by 79*, cf. Je. 20*. — 15. Taunt song], as 69'-, sung by their
adversaries to torment them for their weakness and dishonour. — A
shaking of the head], as 22* Je. 18^", a gesture of contempt and
mocking. Those who indulge in these manifestations of bitter hostility
are the 7ieighbotirs, the lesser nations of Palestine, who rejoiced in
the misfortunes of Israel ; such as Moab, Amnion, the Philistines. —
The nations \ peoples], probably refer to the greater nations, such as
Babylon and Egypt.

An early Maccabean editor, in times of defeat and disaster, inserted

the following three lines at what he supposed to be appropriate
places in this Str.

But now Thou dost cast us off and put us to shame,

And Thou goest not forth with our armies,

Thou makest us meat like sheep, and among the nations dost scatter
us.

38o PSALMS

10. But no^ii^, an additional statement of a new and antithetical

situation. — Thou dost cast us off'\, reject, as 43' 60''. — and put us to
shatne\ the shame of defeat ; some Maccabean disaster, which was
the occasion of this gloss. — Thou goest not forth 7m th our armies^
citation from 6o^^ The armies of Israel, going forth without their God
as the supreme commander, went to certain defeat and dishonour. —
12. Thou makest us mcat\ War devours the people, as 14'* 27- 79^ —
like sheep'\, weak, helpless, and in- capable of defence, cf. Is. 53^. —
and among the nations dost scatter US'], captured and sold as slaves
wherever their purchasers would take them.

The earlier editor, possibly IS, who inserted v.^', also inserted

y 16-17^

All day long mine ignominy is before me,

And the shame of my face doth cover me ;

Because of the voice of him that reproacheth and revileth,

Because of the enemy and the avenger.

16. All day long\ continually, — mine ignominy], or sense of insult, as

69^ Je. 51*^ || shame of my face], late phr. implying probably Greek
period. — 17 gives the reason of v.^^ The enemy is one that
reproacheth and revileth, or blasphemeth, suggesting to many
Antiochus, the great oppressor of Israel, who provoked the
Maccabean revolt ; but more probably collective of the enemies of
Israel || the enemy and the avenger, cited from 8^.

Str. III. has two syn. tetrastichs, v.'^-" -^ with gloss inserted y_2i. 22_
— Y%. This], referring to the distress of previous Str., intensified by a
later copyist by the prefixing of "all," which injures the rhythm; defined
more fully again, v.^' -■\ — has come upon us], from without, coming
up against, attacking as a calamity that could not be resisted. — and
ive have not forgotten Thee], fidelity, not previous to the affliction, but
subsequent to it, in spite of it, and therefore one which continues in
the present || have not dealt falsely against Thy covenant], the
covenant with the nation at Horeb, Ex. 24 Dt. 4", renewed Dt. 28"^ 29
30, cf. Pss. 25^" so' ^® 78'" ^^ The people in captivity and affliction
have not forsaken Yahweh their God ; but have remained faithful not-
withstanding all their disadvantages. — 19. Our mind], the in- ternal
thought and purpose || our steps], the external walk and

PSALM XLIV. 381

conduct. — IS not turned backward\ away from Yahweh and His

covenant || have not decUned\ bent aside from ihe path of the Law of
D, cf. Is. 2"' Ps. 119^^ Jb. 31^—20. Thou hast crushed us doTvn'], the
nation, by the heavy weight of disasters which, though coming from
their national enemies, have yet been inflicted by their God ; || and
ovcnvhclmed us\ as a drowning man with a flood, or one going down
to death, covered over by the earth, cf. io6^^ All this is not of a
disaster long ago experienced, but of one which has come upon them
and still abides with them. The introductory " though" is due to dittog.
— in the place of jackals']^, a variation of a phr. of Je., implying a
desert place, the resort of these wild animals. — /« dense darkness'^,
a place where dense darkness dwells. The people are in a desolate
wilderness and in a dark, gloomy waddy, cf. Pss. 23^ 107^"- " Is. \2' ■-
49". — 23. Yea, for Thy sake\ because of fidelity to Yahweh and His
covenant, as 69**, emphatic to indicate that this was the chief, if not
the only reason, they were killed. — We were counted as sheep for
the slaugh- ter'], a phr. of Je. 12^; defenceless as sheep, whose only
use is to be slaughtered for meat, cf. Is. 53'^. — all the day],
continuously, and not merely on some historic battle-field.

21-22. A late Maccabean editor emphasises the fidelity in accordance

with the conception of his own times, by putting it in the protasis of a
conditional clause, and appealing to the divine vindication in the
apodosis after the manner of Jb. 31.

Have we forgotten the name of our God, Or spread forth our palms to
a foreign god? Will not Yahweh search this out? For He knoweth
secrets.

21. Have we forgotten the name of our God], that is, to honour His
name in worship, and so somewhat different from the for- getting of
v.'^ — spread forth our palms], the gesture of invocatory prayer, cf.
Jb. 11"^ Ezr. (f, — to a foreign god], as 81^", implying idolatry. The
question is asked only to be answered in the nega- tive by an appeal
to the knowledge of God Himself. — 22. Will not Yahweh search this
out?], implying a positive answer, cf. Jb. 5=^, 22r' Ps. jT,()^; — For He
knoweth], that is, practically, by such searching of men. — secrets],
hidden from men, but which cannot be hidden from God.

382 PSALMS

Str. IV. is a final appeal to Yahweh Himself to interpose, in four syn.

couplets. — 24. O arouse Thy self '\, from silence, inattention, and
apparent slumber ; || Why steepest Ttiou || O awatie']. It is quite true
that Yahweh does not, and cannot sleep, 121*; yet He seems to sleep,
when inattentive to His people's necessities ; and awakes as one out
of sleep, 78% when He interposes as a warrior in their behalf. — cast
not off forever] . Thou hast cast us off, now a long time ; let it not
continue, lest it be forever. — 25. Why], continuation of the plea, with
variant verbs, — hidest Thou Thy face], awake, indeed, but not
seeing and not being seen, cf. 10" 22^. — forgettest], having seen, but
so long ago that Thou hast forgotten, — our affliction], as 9", and our
oppression], as 42^" 43^ ; that described in the previous Str. and now
emphasised. — 26. For our soul], the seat of internal distress || our
body, the seat of ex- ternal suffering, — doth sink down to the dust],
in prostration; II doth cleave to the earth], unable to rise up again, cf.
119^ — 27. The final plea, — O arise], stand up from sitting, an
inactive posture, to interpose, — for help for us], specific application
of the help ; || And ransom us], that is, from enemies and dis- tresses,
v.^'''. — For Thy kindness' sake], as 6*.
3. 11^^ ^n><] emph. gl. of intensification. (5, U, ^, omit nns. Prob. there
is here a conflation of two readings, as Street. ^- j?i_n] Hiph. impf. y;>-
i used of God Ex. 5-''^ Je. 25^ Zc. 8"; between pf. and dependent 1
consec, impf. improb. ; i consec. omitted by copyist's error. There is
no justification in txt. of Vrss. for fiijn Lag., or j,n.n We., Du., or v'ln
Che. — 4. ic';'] archaic sf. for rhythm. — nnixn ir] dittog., T making an
awkward clause, forcing the attachment of T'JB iin to previous 1. at
the cost of the measures of both lines, when it really is second subj.
of o.-iisi as 3^ Ges.§ i^*- "t. — 5. Nin] dem. for copula. — nix] Pi. imv.
|^, 3, S, ST; but <5, S, nixK ptc. is to be preferred with Kenn., Horsley,
Bi., We., Che, —9. ■u'^'^n] Pi. usually praise, as <5, 3, but with ace.
pers.; here only with 3 as Hithp. and Qal boast ; cf. lo-^ c. Sy. Prob. 2
is interp. of late copyist. The parall. r\-y\T\ favours praise. — 10. 1^]
usually addition, also, even, yea ; © vvvX, 3 verum ; rarely antith. nay,
but, as 58'^ — 11. "JC] archaic form of jp for euphony. — ic';] archaic
sf. for euphony : at their will, BZ>B, cf. 648 83". — 13. Dn>i;n::] obj. sf.
the prices paid for /■/i^w, cf. Je. 15I3. — 14. iw^t-n] tautological of v.i^;
probably assimilated by ocular error; 31I2 79^ Sg''^ all favour ir^n, so.
Du., Che. — 19. u?] makes one beat too many for measure ; error of
assimilation to Jb. 31^ for ^^1N0. — 20. ■>;] prob. gl., dittog. after r\,
difficult in context. — D-'jn] jackals, zs, Je. 9I0 lo22 4933 is_ 2^13. but 3
draconum a^j-'jp, referring to monster nations, tempt-

PSALM XLV. 383

ing, but improb. ; (5 KaKw<reus, doubtless interp. — nic'^s] here as

elsw. error for mnSx, place of dense darkness 23'*. — 22. f n''DH'n]
n.f, pi. ; elsw. Jb. 1 1^, sg. 28^1. — 3*;;] gl. of delinition, making 1. too
long. — 25. •'ns] is gl. making 1. too long. — 27. nrri?;;] old ace.
ending for euphony, in order to retract accent before ^h, as 63^ 94^",
cf. 2^"^.

PSALM XLV., 3 STR. 2' e i8*"^^ rf. i^

Ps. 45 is a song celebrating the marriage of Jehu, (i) The king is the
fairest of men (v.''" *). (2) He is a warrior who rides forth in his chariot
and pierces the heart of his enemies with his arrows (v.^) . (3) He
embodies all precious ointments in him- self. He and his queen at his
right hand are royally arrayed ^^ sc-io^ , She is urged to forget her
people, and in her beauty be satisfied with her godlike lord and the
homage of the people (v.""^^). Her virgin companions, arrayed in all
their glory, are conducted to her in the king's palace (v.^*""'). Rfs.
congratulate the king on the divine blessing (v.'^'') and his anointing
(v'^''), and everlasting praise (v.^**). Glosses set forth the perpetuity
of the throne of God and His sceptre of righteousness (v.""^"), and
wish the king a goodly posterity of kings (v.^''"^^''). An Introduction
states the emotions stirred by such a theme (v.^.)

T^HOU art very fair, above the children of men ;

Grace has been poured on thy lips ;

Therefore Yahweh hath blessed thee forever. QIRD thy sword on thy
thigh,

O hero, thy splendour and thy majesty;

Tread the bow, have success, ride on ;

And thy right hand will shew thee terrible deeds.

O hero, thine arrows are sharp.

In the heart of the king's enemies.

Therefore Yahweh thy God hath anointed thee. Q OIL of joy above
thy fellows,

Myrrh and aloes, cassia (thou).

All thy garments are from ivory palaces.

Whence kings' daughters gladden thee.

In thy costly things the queen doth stand at thy right hand,

In golden attire, her clothing of embroidery.

Hear, see, and incline thine ear.

And forget thy people and thy father's house :

For the king desires thy beauty.

Worship him for he is thy sovereign lord.

384 PSALMS

The daughter of Tyre will do homage with a gift for thee;

The richest peoples will court thy face.

In all glorious things the king's daughter is within ;

Inwrought with gold is her clothing.

In embroidery are conducted to the king her attendants;

Virgins, her companions, (are brought to her) ;

With gladness and exulting they are conducted (to her^ ;

Into the king's palace they are brought (to her).

Therefore the peoples will praise thee forever .

Ps. 45 was originally in It, and was then subsequently taken up into
I3H (z/. Intr. §§ 28, 33), It belonged to the class '?'3t:'a {v. Intr. § 26).
But prior to this was an older title mn'' n^r, a song of marriage love, an
epitha- lamium {v. Intr. § 24), which is an exact designation of its
contents. It was adapted for public use when it was included in It. It
may have received then the liturgical addition, v.^^", and the gloss
referring to the reign of Yah- weh, v.'-^". When it was used in iBK it
was assigned for rendering after the melody Lilies {v. Intr. § 34).
Messianic significance was given to the Ps. because of v.'^"^", which,
when applied to the king, ascribes to him godlike qualities, such as
the Messiah alone was supposed to possess. But this gloss was later
than the Ps., and its Messianic interpretation later still. There are two
Aramaisms in the Ps. : (i) one of etymology, v.-, ii'm only here as verb
in OT.; (2) one of syntax, v.-, ''jx irN, also late Heb. However, both of
these might be explained from the dialect of North Israel, which was
tend- ing to the Aramaic earlier than the dialect of Judah, owing to
proximity to Syria and constant association with Syrians in war and
commerce. There are several words which are urged as late : ^ryn,
v.^, my work, of lines of poem, o.X. in this mng. It is not certain
whether this is a usage late or early, or peculiar to North Israel, "cdd
isid, v.^, elsw. only Ezr. 7^. These evidences of late date heaped up in
v.^ suggest that the Introduction may be a later prefix to the Ps. mj>',
v.*^; this is dubious, and is probably interpretive by error of late
scribe. '?J!J', v.^'', in late Heb. and Aram.; but probably Ju. ^ by
emendation. It belongs to the dialect of the North. iiBix onj, v.^", elsw.
Is. 13I'- Jb. 28^^, but misinterpretation of late scribe. (5 preserves the
earlier text. Thus the language does not favour a late date, but the
dialect of North Israel. The Ps. shows no dependence on other
Scriptures. This favours an early date, and also North Israel as a
place of composition. The Ps. is re- ferred by 01s, to the Syrian king
Alexander and his marriage with Cleopatra, I Mac. 10^"-^*, by Du. to
Aristobulus I., by Ros. to a Persian monarch ; but of none of these
could the poet say, Yahweh, thy God, hath anointed thee, v.^. The
older view, still maintained by Kirk., held it to represent the marriage
of Solomon with Pharaoh's daughter, i K. 3I; but there is no support in
the Ps. for this opinion. De. thought of the marriage of Joram and
Athalia ; Hi., of Ahab and Jezebel ; Ew., of Jeroboam II. V."*-^ favour
a reference to Jehu, 2 K. 9-10. He was a well-known hero, v.**- ^",
anointed by a prophet of Yahweh, v.^*, to overthrow the house of
Ahab and the worship of Baal,

PSALM XLV. 385

and right the wrongs of the people ; of. v.^*. He was at once
proclaimed by the army, showing his popularity and probalile grace of
form and speech, v.'. He rode forth in his chariot to meet the king and
overthrow him, v.''. He was a famous charioteer, and killed the king by
piercing his heart with an arrow, v.^"-K He wrought fearful deeds
upon Jezebel, the royal household, and the worshippers of Baal, v.^".
No more graphic presentation of the vic- torious ride of Jehu could be
composed than v.*"''. We know nothing of the wife or marriage of
Jehu, but the marriage of such a hero might well be the theme of a
poet of the time of Elisha. There is, moreover, in the descrip- tions of
the marriage, reference to ivory palaces, which were first erected by
Ahab, I K. 22^^, and mentioned elsewhere only in Am. 3^*^ in reign of
Jero- boam II., both in North Israel. A poet of Jehu's court would be
most likely to mention them, v.^*. Am. 6''-^, speaking of the luxury of
the nobles of the North in the reign of Jeroboam II., alludes to ivory
beds, to their anointing themselves "with the chief ointments," cf. v.*'-
^ and to their singing songs to the accompaniment of musical
instruments, evidently as court poets and musi- cians. There is
nothing in the Ps., apart from the two glosses, that is opposed to this
time of composition, and there are many striking coincidences with
Jehu's career. In the Roman, Sarum, and Anglican uses, the Ps. is
assigned to Christmas ; in the Gregorian, to the Annunciation.

A late editor, who regarded the Ps. as Messianic, and probably the
final editor of the Psalter, gave this ancient Ps. an introduc- tion in a
syn. tristich, expressing the emotions of the poet in conn- posing such
a poem.

My mind moves with a goodly word;

I am saying my poem of a King;

My tongue is the pen of a ready writer.

2. My mind moves'], "is astir," Dr., so after Aram, usage, of movement

of lips, to be preferred to " overfloweth with," RV., a speculative
interpretation after cognate Heb. stems. — With a goodly word], a
choice, excellent, beautiful song, and not " matter," AV., RV., as if it
were the theme or subject matter of the poem.

— My poem], literally, "my work," RV."\ — of a king], without article in

Heb., and so emphatically indefinite. — My tongue is the pen],
metaphor for rapid movement, as we say the " tongue runs."

— ready writer], elsw. only of Ezra the scribe Ezr, 7".

Str. I. is a synth. couplet, with the Rf. — 3. Thou art very fair], in form
and stature. — above the ehildreti of men], surpassing all men, all
kings, superhuman, cf. v.^. — G}-ace has been poured on thy lips],
grace of speech as a gift of Yahweh, added to beauty of

386 PSALMS

face and form. — Therefore Yahtveh hath blessed thee forever']. IS

has changed an original Yahweh into Eiohim, which change has been
perpetuated by the texts and Vrss. Grace of speech and beauty of
person are evidences of a perpetual blessing of Yahweh. Str. II. has
three synth. couplets and a line of Rf. Glosses make two of the
couplets triplets. — 4. Gird thy sword on thy thigh], arm for battle. —
O hero], attached to second line on account of assonance, which
extends to the three words of the couplet. The king is a renowned
warrior. — thy splendour and thy Majesty], the royal state; usually of
God, 96" 104^ iii^; but of the king 21". — 5. Tread the bow], so (^,
which suits the con- text v.^" ; the MT., " in thy majesty," followed by
EV'., is dittog. of previous word. — have success], prosper. — ride
on], in the chariot. The three imvs. without conj. are an emphatic
expres- sion of rapidity of action, as also the trimeter measure of the
Str., which here, as elsw. in Ps., takes the place of the usual tetram-
eter for that purpose. We are reminded of the chariot ride of Jehu
after he had been anointed king by a prophet and acclaimed by the
officers of the army, 2 K. g-"'-*. — Because of faithfulness and the
afflicting of righteousness]. So, by an easy change of a let- ter of text,
cf. Ps. i8^^ ^ gives an interpretation of a late scribe, thinking of the
n^M'2 of his own time ; but the absence of a conjunction after
"humility" in |^ (supplied in (^) and the unex- ampled form render it
suspicious. — And thy right hand will shew thee terrible deeds]. This
probably refers to the terrible deeds described in the killing of
Jezebel, all the royal seed of Ahab, and the priests of Baal, 2 K. 9^°
10^. — 6. O hero], so #, as required by measure, omitted by copyist of
?^ ; a term aptly fitting Jehu. — thine arrows are sharp], Jehu was a
famous charioteer and bow- man. — in the heart of the king's
enemies]. So Jehu's arrows pierced the heart of Joram, 2 K. 9^. —
peoples fall under thee] . This implies victory over various nations. It
does not suit the history of Jehu, and it is probably a gloss of a later
writer who de- sired to give the Ps. a universal reference. — 8 b.
Therefore Yah- weh thy God hath anointed thee]. This is the second
Rf. The blessing of Yahweh passes over into his anointing by
Yahweh. The anointing is not thought of as subsequent to the
victorious ride ; but, as in v.% as the ground or reason for the whole
Str.

PSALM XLV. 387

Yahweh was especially the God of Jehu over against Baal ; and Jehu
was anointed by the prophet of Yahweh, and commissioned by
Yahweh to do the work he did.

The description of the victorious chariot ride of the king is followed by

a syn. tristich before the Rf., 7-8 a. There is nothing in the context that
has any relation whatever to the thought of these lines. When they
are removed they are not missed. The reference of this throne to the
king of the Ps. has given endless difficulties of interpretation.

' Thy throne, Yahweh, is forever and ever ;

A sceptre of equity is the sceptre of Thy royalty; Thou dost love

righteousness and hate wickedness.

7. Thy throtte, Yahweh, is forever and ever~\. The divine name Elohim
stands for Yahweh, as throughout the Ps. All the Vrss. regard Elohim,
God, as vocative ; all refer it to the king except 9r, which thinks of
God. The reference to God has against it the 2 pers. v.^, and again
v.^, "Yahweh thy God." None of the many explanations of scholars
satisfy, and so new opinions are constantly emerging, equally
unsatisfactory. Yah- weh's throne is a common theme in Pss. 9^-* 11'*
47'' 89^^ ( = 97^) 93^ 103^^; that of the king of Israel, 89^- ^-^^-^^ 122^
132". — a sceptre of equity] phr. a.X. ; but uprightness of divine reign,
df is similar, cf. 75^ 96^*' 98^ 99*. — is the sceptre of Thy royalty], cf.
103^^ 1^511.12.13.13 fQj. royalty of Yahweh. — 8 a. Thou dost love
righteousness], always of God, 11^ 33'' 37-^ 99^ — and hate wicked-
ness] ; for hatred of evil by God cf. 5^ 11^; by men, cf. 26^ 31^

36^ (?) 971° lOI^ J 1^104.113. 128. Ita 139'^-^^.

Str. III. is composed of three times the number of lines of the previous
Str., and may be subdivided into three parts, v.**^^" v.""^^ v.^^'", each
of six lines. Part I. has two syn. couplets enclosing a synth. couplet.
— 8 c. O oil of joy], vocative, cf. Ct. i'' 4^"; the king addressed by
metaphor as " oil of joy " ; and not obj. of verb in previous clause of
Rf., "with the oil of joy," and so attached to the previous Str., which
referred to the anointing of a king to reign, and not to the anointing of
him for feast or festival. — above thy fellows], fellow kings, cf. v.**,
"above the sons of men." — 9. Myrrh and aloes, cassia], the three
chief spices, mixed
388 PSALMS

with the oil and making it more precious. The king is addressed as
himself the embodiment of such precious oil, because he had been
anointed with it for the bridal feast. For a similar profusion in the
anointing of Aaron, cf. 133^ Amos reproves the nobles of Samaria for
their luxury, and mentions their anointing themselves with the chief
ointments, Am. 6^. — T/iou']. This pronoun has been condensed with
the previous noun into a fem. pi. of that noun by error of copyist. This
occcasioned the usual interpreta- tion, " myrrh and aloes, cassia are
all thy garments," or " all thy garments smell of myrrh," making it the
beginning of a new Str. But this makes the line too long, and is an
awkward way in which to begin a Str. — All thy garments are from
ivory palaces^ Ivory palaces are mentioned in OT. only i K. 22^^, as
built by Ahab; and Am. 3^^, as in Northern Israel in the time of
Jeroboam II., suiting, therefore the intermediate time of Jehu. The
king's gar- ments have been brought to him from these ivory palaces.
— 10. Whence kings' daughters gladden thee']. These were the
princesses, the secondary wives and concubines, who dwelt there,
and they gladden their lord and king. " Whence " is the inter- pretation
of a difficult form as given by (^ and 3. But most moderns think of a
defective form of a word used elsewhere only in Ps. 150^, meaning "
stringed instruments," and they attach " kings' daughters " to the next
line. Such a term for stringed instruments is, however, doubtful. Am.
6^ speaks of the nobles of Israel singing songs to the accompaniment
of the harp. We would expect the same word here, if music of stringed
instruments was referred to. Such a word is all the more excluded if
the Ps. be an early one. — In thy costly things'], a term referring
usually to precious stones and jewels, but which may be referred to
persons, and attached to kings' daughters. " Kings' daughters are
among thy honourable women," RV., " thy precious ones, dear ones,"
^DB. @ and J understand it of the reverence given their hus- bands
by women. But such an arrangement spoils the measure of lines and
Strs., and introduces the kings' daughters prematurely before the
queen in a principal clause ; whereas in the interpreta- tion given
above they are mentioned with the ivory palaces and the king's
garments, and so make up the closing line of a tetrastich referring to
the king. — the queen doth stand at thy right hand],

PSALM XI,V. 389

adorned with the precious stones and jewels the king has given her.
— in golden attire\, so (f9, S (golden crown, 3), adding, to complete
the line, her clothing of embroidery, as v."*- ''"'. The last clause is
omitted by %, and the word rendered attire is read "Ophir," and so
"gold of Ophir," followed by AV., RV, ; else- where Is. 13^- Jb. 28^"
only. These two words attached to previous line make it too long. The
arrangement and interpretation adopted above give four lines of the
Str. to the king and two to the queen, all describing their adornment
for the marriage.

In Part II. three syn. couplets are addressed to the queen. — 11.
Hear, see, and iyicline thine, ear']. The assonance of the three
imperatives is destroyed by the insertion of " daughter," after " hear,"
to make the reference to the queen more evident. It gives ground for
the opinion that the poet was a venerable court official. Such alone
would address the young queen in this way. But it is error of a copyist
who was not capable of such nice distinctions. — And forget thy
people and thy father's house']. She was a foreign princess who had
left her people and her father to become queen of Israel. It was
doubtless jealousy of foreign re- ligious influence which was the basis
of this exhortation. — 12. For the king desires thy beauty]. Her beauty
had won the love and desire of the king, and as his queen she has in
him a great ad- mirer and proud possessor. — For he is thy sovereign
lord]. As in the previous line the beauty of the queen is praised, so
here the majesty of the king. — 13. The daughter of Tyre will do
homage]. So (^, but 31^, % attach the verb to previous line referring to
the queen, and worship thou him ; but that leaves the next line with-
out verb. The verb really belongs to both lines, only in the second it
has no direct object. — IVith a gift for thee], supply- ing the suffix,
because assonance in 2 fern. sg. is characteristic of the closing
words of this Str. in every other Une. It is improbable that this would
be the only exception in six lines. This gives the queen an interest in
the gift ; it is for her, and as the bride, and so a special act of homage
to the king also. @ has " daughters of Tyre," suggesting that the
queen is a Tyrian princess. % also takes it as pL, " daughters of the
mighty " || " richest peoples," but 1^ makes it sg., referring therefore to
the city or nation. — The richest peoples will court thy face]. Some
who interpret the

390 PSALMS

sg. as " people," think of the rich merchants of Tyre ; but (3 adds " of
the land," referring to the land of Israel. The parall. with " the daughter
of Tyre," of ^, favours a reference of the phr. to neighbouring
commercial nations, the richest peoples, taking the sg. as collective.

Part III. has two syn. and a synth. couplet. — 14. In all glorious
things'], by an easy emendation of the text to bring the form into
assonance with the other lines : not " in all her glory," (© ; "in his
glory," iJ, or " all glorious," EV'., none of which can be well sustained
by usage of Heb. words. — The kitig's daughter], the queen as the
daughter of a foreign king, cf. v."''. — within], within the palace, where
she stands at the right hand of the king. — iti- wrought with gold], cf.
Ex. 28"^"- sp""'-, for the setting of stones on the shoulder piece of the
high-priest. — is her clothing], cf. v}^\ — 15. In embroidery], cf. v.'"''.
— are conducted to the king], pi, so (S ; MT., " is conducted," referring
to the queen, is against the context, which represents her as already
within, and v.'", where she stands at the right hand of the king, and
therefore could not be conducted to him now. The subj. is therefore
her attendants, those following after her, which also on the ground of
the assonance in -ah, 14"*, belongs to this line and closes it. "^ has
transposed this word with " virgins," which begins the next line, thus
con- tinuing assonance in -oth. — Virgins, her companions, are
brought {to her)], so assonance requires, and parall. to the king, and
into the king's palace : " to thee," oi '^, (3 ; EV\, involving a change of
person without reason, is copyist's error. — 16. With gladness and
exulting they are conducted {to her)], continuing the double
assonance. — Into the ki?ig's palace are they brought to her]. — 18 h.
The Rf. represents that the people of coming generations will praise
the king forever.

An editor, probably the one who arranged I9K, thinking that the Ps.
should conclude with a reference to the perpetuity of the dynasty,
inserts 17, a wish that the king may have a numerous posterity, and
that he may be a universal king, with his sons reigning as princes in
all the earth.

Instead of thy fathers may thy sons appear, Whom thou wilt set
princes in all the earth.

PSALM XLV.

391

A still later liturgical addition was made, 18 a, probably by the final

editor of the Psalter, to make the Ps. suitable for the con- gregation,
which continues to exist in all generations. — / will celebrate Thy
name in all generations\. This was not suited to a poet speaking for
himself or addressing the king at the time of his marriage.

2. tn-i\ a.X. N.H. be moved, Aram., Syr., of movement of lips, r^n-i, cf.
HB'iS'm, thoughts that move within ; nrnns n.f. Lv. ■z^ 7^, boiling-
vessel, stew- pan. The reference seems to be to the movement of the
a'? in sympathy with the lips, — ''JN idn] ptc. with pron. for tense,
Aramaism. — ''?'>'.!?] a.X. in mng. lines of a poem. — 'h'??^] '^ tvith
reference to, and not to, unto. — f !3>:] n.m. stylus, the reed pen of
the Orient ; elsw. Je. 8^, iron pen for use on stone or metal Je. 17I Jb.
192*, —3. n^Djp;] a.X. (5, F, Aq., 2, S>, 3, Quinta, had two words iT'D''
''fl\ Rd. n"'fl> ryB^ inf. abs. with Qal pf. 7\q\ which indeed is required by
the measure. — q^rnnai:'::] has two poetic accents, cf. 59^. — l?"*^?]
as v.^*- 1** Rf. — 4. 1'}''"S'] rd. ^3-)^ for assonance with :T}-''7, as lOJ
at begin- ning of second 1. in assonance with TJn, and indeed qa-Mi
with ^nin. — 5. ^l^ni] assimilated in |§ to previous word. © evretvov, U
intende = T^."'";^ Hiph. imv. Ill, span the bow, is better suited to the
context, so Horsley. 3, &, omit it, and it is regarded as dittog. by
Street, 01s., Gr., Now., al. But it is needed for measure and these
Vrss. are rather guilty of haplog. — 13T Sj?] either be- cause of Gn.
2oii- 1^ (E) 12^" 43^^ (J) Nu. 17" (P) Ps. 799, or less frequently o«
behalf of Ex. 8* (J). — p;^s"nij>n] dub., usually explained as
shortened because of Makkeph for nin-, but improb. ni35J, humility, is
a rare and late word, Pr, ij33 i8i2 22* Zp. 2^ Ps. \2i^ (txt. err. for qnjy 2
S. 22'^'^), so prob. here err. for riuy. — Tl'^ni] 1 subordinate, that, or 1
with apodosis of imv. — .-'^Nn'ij]. @ 6av- ls.a<7T Q)s, 3 terribiliter ;
elsw. of God 65^ 106^2 139I* 145''. — 6. a-'fUi:' rrixri] dimeter improb.,
@ hwari — 1131 is demanded for measure. — 7. chSn tind?] Vrss.
take dmSx as vocative referring to the king, except ST, which rightly
refers it to God. If v." is original to Ps. the 2 pers. v.6-6. 8 m-ge the
former; the latter can be sustained only by regarding it as a gl. Hu.,
Moll, regard qsOD as cstr., thy divine throne, notwithstanding sf., cf. i
Ch. 292^; but such usage improb. ; there is no sufficient evidence for
it, v. Ges.^- 128. Anm. h^ ^y.., Ew., Hi., Ba., make dihSn predicate, thy
throne is divine || lyi oSiy, " a throne of God," JPSV, Bruston,
Giesebrecht, We., Du., think that d^hSn represents an original ni,T>
which should be interpreted, not as the divine name, but as Qal impf.
will be nin\ This is rather tame, and we would expect ]13^ in that case.
The usage of the terms of this v. favour a reference to God. — nu-'p]
for the usual nir^D (9^). — 8. \^tt' \ot'\ elsw. Is. 61^, referring to
marriage ; usually taken as second obj. of nu'o, making a long prose
sentence and pro- longing the Rf. against other examples in Ps. It is
really vocative, cf. Ct. I^ 4^". — t "^^nj 2.6!]. associate, fellow, cf. 1198^
— 9. t"^^] myrrh, as perfume elsw. Ct. ii3 40-1* 5I.5. 6 Pr. 717^ incense
Ct. f, ointment Est. 2^2, ingredient

392 PSALMS

of sacred oil Ex. 30^3 (P). — t ^^''''v',^] ?!• aloes, elsw. Ct. 4" of bride
as odo- riferous tree, pi. D'' Nu. 24^ of trees, Pr. 7^'' of perfume of bed.
— ni;;'X|i] a.X. cassia; pi. form may have arisen from assimilation, but
prob. represents a missing nns, needed for measure and distinctness
of reference of these lines to the king. Its compression into the
previous word caused the misinter- pretation of v.^''. — q'lrnja'S^] is
suspicious; pi. f. a.X., pi. m. 155 t. OT. Talm. Pea i^''* interprets it by
^"^^iz -^iJa of treacherous actions, cf. Zp. 3*. But this does not suit
context. O kizh ruiv Ifjiarluiv crov, 3 in cunctis vesti- nientis Uiis. PI. f.
prob. originated from assimilation to previous words. — 'j?3] archaic
form of jr, as 4411-19 683^ 74^2 732.42 ggW; before rel. clause
whence, ® ii, Siv, 5J ex qtiibus, 3 quibus. According to Ew., Hu., De.,
J^a., Pe., Du., Ba., Kirk., i?DB., it is defective pi. t°''^'? stringed
instruments; Aramaism elsw. 150*. ST n.pr. Armenia. & rd. prob, |ii:'n
principal, for \v and regarded "'jc as prep, with sf. i sg. Ainsw., Bo.,
regard jd as compara- tive, more than, but it is improb. (5 is simpler
and to be preferred, as Ra., Calv., Ham., Genebr., al., after all ancient
interpreters. — 10. fi^fliN nrr] phr. elsw. Is. 13I- Jb. 281^. (5 ^v IfiaTicrnf
8iaxpv<rv irepL^e^X-rjuivT} irewoiKiX- tJ-iv-q, 3 diade?nate aureo,
shew that "idn was in the original text and that 5^ has serious
omissions. 3 rd. "\nb; @, &, "inx, covering, attire, as in i K. 2o38. 41^
cf. Ass. epartu, garment, ^DB. The original was doubtless as in ®
ninpn'? nanaS ibn anD3. — 12-13. inpm] i of apod, of imv., shortened
juss. Hithp. nix. <5 Srt iwed'jpiyjffev implies ^3 which is needed for
measure; rightly followed by Gr., Du. — "i:;i?< !<ii "'?] goes to the end
of the 1. for assonance in -\. — iS"'>inn!:'n] belongs to the next 1.
ix'nsi according to (5. It prob. belongs to both, and has been once
omitted by haplog. i with nj is therefore dittog. (S rd. pi. vb. and PJ3 for
n3; cf. ^22 na 137^ jvs na 9!^ referring to the nation, Aq., 3, take na as
vocative, 3 filia fortissimi, S Ovydrrjp ij Kpa- raid, — '■*;B'jj] pi. cstr.
superlative. (5 interprets ol TrXovcrioi tov \aov rrjs yijs, 3 divites
populi. — nnjca]. (S, 3, have pi. Homage to the king is improb, here,
where all else refers to the bride. Rd. inn:D with a gift for thee, which
then gives all the lines the same ending in -\-: "ijin, i^aN, I'd;, l^nx, ir?
n:n, and then by change of order -\\m- — 14. mias'Ss] is dub. (@
iraaa t] 86^a aCiTTJs dvyarpbs = r\-''23, so U omnis gloria eius filiae,
but sf. with cstr. is dub. @N. c. a. A. T. Aj 3^ have it not. f ^1^33 adj. f.
elsw. only Ez. 23'*i of a bed. As we shall see, every other line of Pt. 3
of Str. begins with a form in n\ so prob. here, Rd, nn33, glorious
things, referring to her ornaments ; cf, nnas: Ps, 87^, — t p^'J?] within,
after vbs, of motion Lv, iqI^ 2 Ch, 29!^ and so of being within i K. 6I8 2
K. 7". ©b. n "Eae^ihy, v. Jer. Ep. LXV., err, for fffudev @A- K T. B. a. b.
N. c a_ There is no sufficient reason to rd. n'j>JC, her corals or pearls,
as Krochmal, Gr., Bu., Du. — pixarpc] two accents. fThe word elsw.
setting of the onyx stones on the high priest's shoulders Ex,
2811.13.14.20 3^6. 13.16.18 (p)._i6. San]. (S dTrevexe-^croi'Tat, as
v.iS", njSain, is doubtless correct ; and the subj. is nnnx, which has
been transposed with n'^Sina, which should begin the next 1. — •]^']
is altogether improb.; rd. n^, as Street, in assonance, — 16, rnr:t'a]
should begin 1. for assonance. — nrxan]

PSALM XLVI. 393

rd. as above niN3ic for assonance, followed by ph, which is needed at

the end for the same reason. Pt. 3 of this Str. as restored is as follows
:

ns'iaS ant nisatt'DD

nnnN ^'?DV njSain niD|-nS

nS niN3iD n"inij?i mSina

nS n:S3in Sui ninDS'3

— 18. 'icpi^'n] archaic sf., but without sufficient reason, and improb.

PSALM XLVL, 3 STR. 6^ rf. 2'.

Ps. 46 is a national song in the early days of Josiah : (i) ex- pressing
confidence in Yahweh, the sure refuge, in troubles that can only be
compared to the effects of an earthquake (v.^'^) ; (2) as- serting the
sure refuge in the city of Yahweh, gladdened by His gracious
presence, and unshaken by the tumultuous nations (v.^"^) ; (3) a call
to behold the wonders of Yahweh, especially in causing wars to
cease (v.^""). The Rfs. assert that Yahweh is with His people as their
high tower (v.*- ^^).

z' Y'^^HWEH) is ours, a refuge and strength, A help in troubles to be

found abundantly; Therefore we will not fear though the earth (roar) ,
And though mountains totter into the heart of the sea; The (seas)
roar, their waters foam, Mountains shake with the swelling (of its
stream). Yahweh ( God of) Hosts, is with us. The God of Jacob is our
high tower. T-JIS brooks make glad the city of (Yahweh),

The holy place of the tabernacle of (Yahweh) 'Elyon. (Yahweh) is in

her midst; she cannot be made to totter; (Yahweh) will help her, at the
turn of the morn. Nations roared; kingdoms tottered; Has He uttered
His voice, the earth melteth. Yahweh ( God of) Hosts, is with us. The
God of Jacob is our high tower. QOME, behold the works of Yahweh,

What desolations He hath set in the earth ; He is causing wars to

cease unto the ends of the earth, The bow He breaketh, and cutteth
the spear in sunder. Desist and know that it is I, (Yahweh) ;

I shall be exalted among the nations, I shall be exalted in the earth.

Yahweh ( God of) Hosts, i? with us. The God of Jacob is our high
tower.
394 PSALMS

Ps. 46 was composed as a I'C, exceedingly artistic in structure. It was

then taken up into I^, and subsequently into both S)K and IE (v. Intr.
§§ 28, 32,33). In the former it received the assignment nm^y Sy (v.
Intr. § 34). In the latter nini was changed to dihSk or omitted, except in
refrains ("> v^. txt. err.). V.^ is cited 66^. The language is early. •'OJN
v.^^, 1 consec. pf. v.^'^ niN3S ('n) "1 V.8- 1^. niS;;BC, v.^, txt. err. for
earlier niSjJB. The author was familiar with the effects of an
earthquake on mountains and sea, probably at the base of Mt.
Carmel, v.*^. The city of God was still the secure refuge against the
nations, v.^^, cf. Zp. 3^^^^. The song may well express the con-
fidence with which the young Josiah began his reign amidst the
commotions among the nations due to the Scythian invasions of
Western Asia as described in Zp. The destruction of the instruments
of war is in the style of Ho. 2-'^ Is. 9* Mi. 4I-4 = Is. 2--^, and ucj,", v.^-
^-, reminds of Is. 7I*. The poet has been influenced by the early
prophets. The nnj v.^", according to "^ and Vrss., is the river of Zion,
with its canals, dijSd, and reminds of Is. 8^*i- and 33'-!; but it was
prob., as attached to v.*, the stream of the sea, and the D^jSij were
used figuratively, as Ps. i^, although the watercourses of Hezekiah, 2
K. 2o2o were prob, in the poet's mind. This Ps. is used in the Latin
Church in the ritual of the consecration of a church or altar. Luther's
choral, Ein feste Burg ist unser Gott, is based on it.

Str. I. has three couplets ; the second line of each, starting from the
syn idea, amplifies and intensifies it in stairlike advance. — 2.
Yahti)eh\ original divine name of Ps., for which God was sub- stituted
in IS, also y.^-^"*", — is ours\ belonging to us, our own; weakened in
EV^ into "our," which, moreover, obscures the force of the caesura in
the middle of the line. — a refuge'], to whom His people may resort, ||
strengtJi], the place of it, the source of it, || help\. Yahweh Himself is
all this, in troubles, as subsequently explained, first as caused by a
severe earthquake, and then by warlike commotions of the nations.
— to be fou7id abu7idantly\, that is, not to be anxiously sought and
difficult to reach, but accessible, to the full extent of the need. — 3.
Therefore we will not fear], because there is a sure resort from all
danger. — though the earth roar], with the loud rumbling sound of
earthquake. By an early coypist's mistake, the verb was mistaken for
another, meaning "change," Pf, EV^, moved from one place to
another II mountains totter], so severely shaken that they totter and
fall into the heart of the sea. The poet had probably witnessed such
an earthquake, and seen portions of Mt. Carmel falling into the
Mediterranean Sea. — 4. The seas roar, their waters foam], by

PSALM XLVI. 395

the effect of the earthquake itself, and the masses of rock and soil
falHng into them. By an ancient copyist's mistake the measure has
been destroyed by the omission of " seas," because of its closing the
previous line ; and the remaining noun has thus be- come the subject
of both verbs, as in EV". — Mountains shake], those portions that
have not tumbled into the sea. — with the swelling of its stream].
Great waves come in from the sea, pro- duced frequently by such an
earthquake, and, swelling up against the mountains, dash against
them with so much power as to shake them to their foundations. An
ancient copyist has made an error in dividing the verses, attaching "
stream " to the following verse, destroying the measure of both
verses and changing their thought. The Rf. has been omitted after
v.'*, because unimportant in liturgical use ; but it was originally at the
close of this Str. as well as of the others, v*- ^^. — Yahweh] has been
preserved in the refrains by IE, though changed for God in the Strs. ;
but God of Hosts, the older form, is also needed for the measure. God
was probably omitted by the editor of 3S, otherwise IE would have
preserved it.

— God of Jacob], the ancient poetic title of God, characteristic of It,

11. — is with us], companionship, especially for help. In- deed, that
was the original meaning of the divine name, " Yah- weh," ace. to Ex.
3'--^^ (E), BD^., cf. Is. 8^ and " Immanuel," Is. 7". — our high tower],
as Pss. 9^° 18^, RV.™. The " refuge " of EV. weakens the metaphor.

Str. II. has also three couplets which are stairlike in character,

— 5. His brooks], not those of the stream, which latter really belong to
the previous Str., as the stream of the sea ; but those of Yahweh
Himself; and thus figurative of the rich blessings of His favour to His
city. The poet had in mind the watercourses built by Hezekiah,
bringing water from the Wady Urtas to Jerusalem, and distributing it
into several brooks and ponds, cf. Is. S^"*- 2 K. 20^, also Ps. i^. —
make glad the city of Yahweh], Jerusalem, the capital of the Davidic
dynasty and of Yahweh Himself, whose temple, or palace, made it
sacred. — The holy place of the taber- nacle], combining the two
ideas of the dwelling-place and the consecrated place. — 'Elyon],
most High, the poetic divine name, as 47^, cf. 57^ 78^". — 6. Yalnveh
is in her jnidst], dwelling in her in His palace and capital. The poet has
the same thought here as

396 PSALMS

Zp. 3^*, and the historical situation is probably the same. — she
cannot be tnade to totter], resuming the thought of the earthquake of
v.^*, preparatory to that of the commotion of the nations. — at the turn
of the moni], as the morning turns in to take the place of the night.
The night is the time of gloom, the morn of re- demption, as 30" 90".
— 7. Nations roared]. The Scythian hosts, by their rapid invasion of
Western Asia, were like the waves of an earthquake in the effect
upon the nations, Zp. 1-2. — kingdoms tottered], falling into ruins. It
was all the work of Yahweh Him- self, as Zp. declares. — Has He
uttered His voice], in this the great day of His historic judgment upon
the nations, cf, 68^*. — the earth melteth], in terror, as Am. 9^, cf. Ez.
21^, Pss. 75* 107^. Str. III. has three couplets of the same stairlike
parall. — 9. Come, behold], emphatic summons. — the works of
Yahweh], the works He has wrought, the deeds He has done. These
are defined as desolations in the earth, the destruction of kingdoms
and nations by the invading hordes. All this is preparatory to a better
future, in which universal peace will prevail. — 10. He is causing
zaars to cease], by destroying the warlike nations and the kingdoms
which have waged war against the city of God in the past. — unto the
ends of the earth], to remote regions this destruc- tion has extended.
The instruments of war are destroyed, as in earlier prophets, Ho. 2^
Is. 9* Mi. 4^"*, cf. Ez. 39^'^°, which refers to an eschatological invasion
of a similar kind. An additional line has been added by a later editor to
emphasise this destruc- tion, but at the expense of the measure and
symmetry of Str., Wagons He btirneth in the fire. — 11. Desist], that is,
from war. These are the words of Yahweh addressed to the nations,
— and know], the fact that it is J, Yahweh, who am doing all this, and
it is vain to resist me. This is not a recognition of God as God, which
in Vrss. is due to the substitution of " Elohim " for Yah- weh by IE. — I
shall be exalted], repeated for emphasis ; that is, in majesty, and the
exhibition of it in the deeds above described, — among the nations ||
ifi the earth], among all nations and throughout the entire world.

2. Nspp] Niph. ptc, Ew., De., Moll., T5a. ; but Hu., Pe., Du., pf. (S rats
evpovtraii r]/xas is paraphrase. — 3. Tipna] inf. cstr. -iic not used in
Qal ; Hiph. change, alter, i?DB. Ba. supplies in thought ihre Statte ;
Du. n'^s. Aq., S,

PSALM XLVII. 397

i\\d<T(X€(T0ai, 3 cum fuerit translata terra. But <5 iv tQ

Tapd<T<Te<T0ai tt^v yrji' favours nbn^ here as ^::r^^ v.'*, :r.n vJ. This
gives a better mng., the roar of the earthquake. — 3^3] into the tnidst,
as Ex. 15^ Ez. 27-', cf. Jon. 2*. — 4. inn;] Qal impf. concessive,
carrying on inf. with 3. For r\::>r\ v. 39^. — •ncn^] in emph.
coordination, t iDn vb. Qal, ferment, boil, foam, elsw. of wine 75-(?).
Pe'al'al ol bowels La. i^"* 2^1. The 1. is defective in measure. Both
vbs. need subjs. in tetrameter. D-'S'' has been omitted by haplog. be-
cause of its occurrence at close of previous 1. — "ipiNn] for inj mNj3,
neces- sary for measure, nnj has been attached by error to next 1.,
making it too long. nn: is the stream of the sea, as 93^ 98*. — 5. B"i|-i]
holy place, for t'ip, as 2, 3; 5J tJ'ii"; as adj. ; (S i]yia<rev = V^;^,
consecrate, with irSj? subj., so Ba., Du., is opposed by usage of Pss.
— ''JSfs] a.X. for n^jrii'D improb. (5, F, lioub., Horsley, Ba., Du., ij3i:'3
still leaves I. defective; rd. nin> pu'c; ni-i- omitted by !E. — 6. nijsi^]
inf. cstr. *? temporal. — 7. ''S'-ps p^:] as 683* for usual •^ip jnj 1 81*. —
8. niX3X nin>] so v. 12, shortened by IE from older mN3S ^hSn ">,
which the measure requires. — 9. nini mSyDp un 13'^] cited by 66^
iNii isS d^hSn piS;'32. Imv. without copula more emphatic, itn more
graphic than 1N">. t'"'''H'Dr: not used elsw. Dvn'^s was probably in
text of 46^ E when cited by 66^ ; but in |^ it was r\-\7\^, and singularly
enough a later copyist restored it, doubtless because of its use in Rfs.
— r'^^i^] J ."ipu' n.f. (i) obj. of astonish- ment and horror, Dt. 28^'^, @
Tipara, &, Hu., Ew., Pe., Ba. ; (2) better, deso- lations Ps. 73^9 Is. 59
Ho. 59 Je. 2^5, 3, Calv., Dr. — 10. rTiSjv] car/j, always for
transportation, j9DB., dub. @ dvpeoijs, U jcz^/«, ST pSj;;, cf. Aram.
h>y;, round shield. This 1. is trimeter and excessive to the Str. and is
doubtless a gl. of intensification.

PSALM XLVII., 5 STR. 4^

Ps. 47 is a temple hymn for the Feast of Trumpets : (i) a call to the
festival in praise of Yahweh, the great King (v.- ''), who has subdued
the nations and chosen Jerusalem as His inheritance (v."^^). In
triumphal procession He enters the temple, with singers and
musicians (v.^'). The call is renewed to make melody to the enthroned
King of nations (v.®"^). The nobles of the nations unite with the
people of Yahweh in exalting Him (v.^") .

^LL ye peoples, clap the hand,

Shout to (Yahweh) with the sound of jubilation;

For 'Elyon is awe-inspiring,

A great King over all the earth. J-TE subdued peoples under (Him),

And nations under (His) feet.

He chose (His) inheritance.

The excellency of Jacob which He loves.

398 PSALMS

/yAHWEH) came up with a shout.

Yahweh with the sound of the horn :

Make melody to (Yahweh), make melody;

Make melody to our King, make melody, TV/TAKE melody to Yahweh

with a Maskil;

For He is King of all the earth.

(Yahweh) reigns over the nations.

He is enthroned on His holy throne. ■yHE nobles of the people

assemble,

( With) the people of the God of Abraham ;

For to (Yahweh) belong the shields of the earth,

Greatly exalted is ('Elyon) .

Ps. 47 was in It, M, IE, and I3E (v. Intr. §§ 28, 31, 32, 33). It was prob.
composed for the procession in the temple at the Feast of Trumpets.
V.* depends on 18'** = 144'^; the Aramaism "i3"i% prob. a substitution
for an earlier ^^v, as in 18^^, cf. 2 S. 22*8, 2pp ]W^. Yfi depends on
Am. 6^ 8'^ Na. 2^. 3nN, nnj, v.^, are terms of D. njjnn, -\bw, v.^, the
new moon of seventh month, cf. Lv. 25^ SijCD IDT, v.**, implies a kind
of Ps. known only to the earher Minor Psalters, before E, S2^. v^-i,-'
nd^, v.^, cf. Pss. 891-'' (= 97'-) 932 103I9. □m3N in'?N, v.if*, phr. of 3
elsw. i K. 18^^ i Ch. 29'*^ 2 Ch. 30^. ■'jj':, v.^", for nobles cf. 891^. The
D^Dy take part in temple processions, as Ps. 87. The conception of
Yahweh as king of nations is as Pss. 96-100. The hymns of Is.'^ are at
the basis of all these. The Ps. implies peaceful times of friendli- ness
with the nations, subsequent to Nehemiah, but in the Persian period.
It is the New Year's Ps. of the Synagogue, the proper Ps. for
Ascension day of the Church.

Str. I. has two syn. couplets. — 2. All ye peoples^ vocative, Israel

calling upon the foreign peoples, cf. v.'*"-^""; || nations, v.''*-"", to unite
with him in celebrating the triumph of Yahweh, for which 3E
substituted the divine name Elohim. The celebration is to be in the
temple, with rhythmic accompaniment, expressed by, — clap the
hand || shout with the sound of jul?ilation~\, 42' 66^ 81* 95^' ' 98* 100^ 1
18^^. — 3. The reason for this festival is that 'Elyon, the poetic name
of Yahweh, as Most High, is exalted in majesty, and indeed over all
the earth. He is awe-ifispiring], to be revered and regarded as
majestic. — A great King], not only of Israel, but of all nations,
universally, cf. 95''' 97^ 98" 99*.

Str. II. also has two syn. couplets. — 4. The nations are to celebrate a
recent victory of Yahweh, which He has won, doubt- less, in
overcoming some great oppressor of His people, and of Other
nations also, who are now rejoicing over their deliverance

PSALM XLVII. 399

from the yoke. — He subdued peoples under Him || under His feet\ so
probably in 321, as more suited to the context than " under us," "
under our feet," 5i|, making the triumph that of the people of Israel,
which certainly would have been no ground for the rejoicing of foreign
nations, and which in fact had no historic realisation until the
Maccabean times. Then the victories were so exclusively national
and hostile to other nations, that no one would have thought of asking
them to share in Israel's triumph.

— 5. He ehose \ He loves'], terms of D, Is.-, to indicate Yahweh's free,

sovereign choice of Israel and Zion, out of love. — His in- heritance'],
which He would occupy as His residence, changed by the editor to
"our inheritance," "for us." — excellency of Jacob], as in Am. 6* 8" ;
the Holy Land as a land of which Jacob, the poetic name of Israel,
might be proud, because of its association with the majestic
exaltation of Yahweh Himself.

Str. III. has two syn. couplets. — 6. Yahweh came up], the ascent of
the hill of Zion into the temple in triumphal procession, cf. 24^"^° 68-
^^. — with the sound of the horn], blowing the sum- mons to take part
in the triumph. — 7. Make melody], five times repeated to emphasise
the instrumental accompaniment,

Str. IV. has a tetrastich of three syn. lines, synth. to the first.

— 8-9. With a Maskil], a contemplative song {v. Intr. § 26) ; describing

graphically and contemplatively, with practical reverence and praise,
the triumph above referred to. The lines in v.* have been transposed
by copyist's error. The first line resumes the thought of v.^, the last
introduces that of v.^ — King of all the earth], as v.^*", || reigns over
the nations || enthroned on His holy throne]. It is not clear whether the
poet is thinking of the heavenly throne, or the throne room of the
temple ; probably the latter, because of the procession up into the
temple of v.®, and the assemblage in the temple of v.^°.
Str. V. has two synth. couplets. — 10. The nobles], foreign nobles, ||
shields],iox shield bearers, the princely warriors, cf. 89".

— with], together with, omitted by early copyist because of iden- tity

of letters with following word, and so the connection became difficult,
and is variously, but unsatisfactorily, explained. — the people of the
God of Abraham], the people of Israel, who by in- heritance serve the
God of their first father, Abraham. — 'Elyon],

4(X) PSALMS

in the last line has been omitted by prosaic copyist at the expense of
the measure. — He is greatly exalted \ as the great King, \?,
victorious, v.*, and making His triumphant entrance into His
sanctuary, v^, and to His throne, v.^

3. irSy T\-\T\<\ mn^ in B is always suspicious. It is not needed for

measure, and is doubtless a later insertion. So also in v.^* it was
substituted for d^hSn of IE by the same hand. The nin> of the original
Ps. of it elsw. v.-*- '^"- '"^- «*• 9«- ^^ was changed to dihSn, — 4, nan:]
Hiph. juss. Aram, nai, lead, elsw. i8^^ txt. err. for Hiph. 11"' as 2 S. 22*^
y%. 144'-, so here tti\ — irnnn] later Maccabean change for the
original vnnn which the context demands; so ■1J"'Sji for rSji. — 6.
i:nSnj] ^, 3 ; (5, U, have preserved inVnj the original form. — 7. d^hSn]
@ irnSs, was assimilated to ijd'?c. The original of l£t was nin\ — 9.
d^hSn]. The first is for an original nin> as usual, but the second is gl.,
making 1. too long. — iB'iii nd;] phr. a.X. — 10. oniax ihSn DJ^] |^, 3,
but (S /xera = oj; both needed for sense and prob. original, the texts,
because of identity of letters, retaining variously one of them. —
V^.^^'V^J^]. (5 ol Kparaiol, "E fortes, the warrior shield-bearers, for
the shields themselves, doubtless correct. — nSpj ixc]. The measure
requires another word, prob. a divine name, which must have fallen
out very early, for @, Aq., 3, translate vb. as pi. agreeing with yiN
1JJD. Gr., Bi., Ba., Du., add from 97^ dihSn Sd Sy; but this could have
been omitted with difficulty, and would make the 1. too long.

PSALM XLVni., 4 STR. 4«.

Ps. 48 is a temple song of the late Persian period : Praise of Yahweh,

the high tower, in His royal city (v.*^) ; who in olden times had put to
flight hostile kings, giving assurance that He establisheth it forever
(v.^^) ; praise, extending throughout the earth, of His kindness and
righteousness, giving joy to the city and its daughters (v,^*^^-) ;
admiration of its fortifications, telling to posterity that such is Yahweh
forever (v.^''"^*) .

r^ REAT and highly to be praised in the city is our God.

His holy Mount is beautiful in elevation, the joy of the whole earth ;

Mount Zion on the northern ridge is a royal city ;

Yahweh doth strive in her citadels, is known for a high tower. prOR lo,
the kings assembled ; they passed on together ;

They saw, so they were amazed ; they were dismayed, they fled in
alarm.

Trembling seized them there, writhing as a woman in travail.

We heard, so we saw ; Yahweh establisheth it forever. "VXTE ponder

Thy kindness, Yahweh, in the midst of Thy palace.

As is Thy name, so is Thy praise unto the ends of the earth.

PSALM XLVIII. 401

Thy right hand is full of righteousness; Mount Zion rejoices, The
daughters of Judah exult because of Thine acts of judgment. (^O
about Zion and encircle her, count her towers.

Set your mind upon her ramparts, distinguish her citadels ; That ye
may tell (this) to the generation following, That such is Yahweh our
God forever and ever.

Ps. 48 was originally a -\^-i', then used by IH, f^, and subsequently by
IE z' Intr. §§ 24, 28, 31, 32. In (5 it is assigned to the second day of the
week for the Jewish Egyptian rite. V.- is cited in 96* I45'', v.^- in 97^.
V.-' is dependent on La. 2^% V.'' on Ex. 151^ Je. 1321, but Is. 33I* is
probably later. V.^ nj:i3> = Ps. 87^ of similar date if not same author.
V.i'* = 78*, both dependent on Dt. 29-^ It is therefore subsequent to D
and Je. It is a royal Ps., as 46-47 and 96-100, but earlier than the latter
group. The terms v.--^- 1"- 12. 13. u indicate that the temple was
standing and the city well fortified and strong. The phrases v.^ imply
an author accustomed to admire the temple mount from the south.
The city had been in peril from kings who had been thrown into a
panic and dis- astrous flight, v.^^. This is an historical reference to the
army of Sennacherib, 2 K. 19. There is no ground for descending later
than the late Persian times. The Ps. is a proper Ps. for Whitsunday.

Str. I. has a syn. and a synth. couplet. — 2-3. Great'], in the

magnitude of His power and authority, and, as v.^ iinplies, in His
royalty, cf. 47^ 95^. — and highly to be praised], as 96* 145^ for
reasons to be assigned. — in the city || Mount Zion |( royal city], V?, cf.
w?- ^^- ^^ ; Jerusalem, the capital and residence of Yahweh. By
misinterpretation, at an early date, oiir God, the proper subject of the
clause, was connected with the city in 3^ and all Vrss., probably owing
to the influence of the gloss, v.' ; and so it became necessary to insert
a new subject, " Yahweh," which in 35 is always dubious. The capital
city suggests the royal residence in the palace or temple, cf. v.^", and
so His holy Mount, the sacred mountain on which the temple was
situated, — Mount Zion on the 7iorthern ridge], the temple being on
the northeastern corner or back of Mount Zion, — is beautiful in
elevation], looked at from the south. The temple rises up in lofty
majesty and lordly beauty, the royal city by eminence, because it was
the exact place in the city where Yahweh Himself resided in the
throne-room of the temple. There are no good reasons for thinking of
spiritual elevation, as Is. 2^= Mi. 4^ or of a comparison with the
Oriental Olympus, Is. 14^'', as Hi,, Ew., Kirk. — the joy of the whole
earth], cf. La. 2^* Is. 60^*, giving joy to all nations, and invoking praise
unto

402 PSALMS

the ends of the earth, v." ; not to be confined to the land of Pales- tine,
— 4. 5^ and Vrss. all have "great king," but such a phr. is unknown
elsewhere with 21, and there was no sufficient reason to abandon the
usual phr. with Sill The word is indeed needed for the measure of the
next line, and so it is best explained as Qal pf. of verb. — do^/i strive],
of the warlike king striving with the hostile kings, and so introductory
to Str. II. — /,$• known'], not by reputa- tion, but practically by valiant
deeds in defeat of the enemy and in defending His people, — /or a
high tower], in which they have obtained sure refuge and defence, cf.
46*-^-, where the same meta- phor is used in the same
circumstances. — in her citadels], where the real defence is made by
warlike bravery and skill, cf. v.^*.

Str. II. has a synth. tetrastich. — 5. For Id], introducing graphic

description of the campaign of hostile kings against Jerusalem,
doubtless referring to the siege by the army of Sennacherib, 2 K. 19.
The several stages of the campaign are represented by the several
verbs, which follow one another in rapid succession. — assembled],
by appointment, gathering from different parts at a designated place
to undertake the campaign. — passed on], of the onward march, —
together], as a united, organised host, moving under one direction
and with one purpose. — 6. They], the very ones, emphatic,
demonstrative, — saw] the city, its defences, its de- fenders, and
something more which is not indicated, that made them pause. — so
they were amazed], the amazement is balanced with the seeing,
corresponding with it, implying that they saw with amazement
something that seriously alarmed them, some mani- festation of
Yahweh. The author is thinking of a theophany that frightened them
and threw them into a panic. — they fled in alarm], cf. Csesar's vetii,
vidi, vici, Calv., of which this is the very reverse. The poet has in mind
panics caused by theophanies, cf. Ex. 15 Ju. 5, as is evident also from
his dwelling on their terror. — 7. Trembling seized them], as it did the
nations of Canaan, Ex. 15^*"^®. — writhing as a woman in travail], as
it did Damascus, Je. 49^*, and Judah before the conquering armies of
Babylon, Je. 13-^ The description is complete and perfect; but a
glossator thought to enrich it by another exhibition of the power of
Yahweh, not connected with the previous history. — 8. With the east
ivind Thou breakest the ships of Tarshish], which, how-

PSALM XLVIII. 403

ever, is the use of God's power on the sea, rather than in warhke
deeds. — 9. IFe heard\ that is, by tradition from our fathers;
strengthened by prosaic copyist by prefixing " as," or " according as,"
to emphasise more strongly the resemblance in present ex- perience
as described in v.-~*. — so we saw\ The past and the present entirely
correspond. — Yahweh establisheth if forever], as in the past and in
the present, so in the future, the city of Yahweh will stand firm and be
a sure stronghold against its enemies. A late editor, at the expense of
the measures, inserts, in the city of Yahtveh Sabaoth || in the city of
our God.

Str. III. has a synth. and a syn. couplet. — 10-12. We pon- der],
literally, compare things that are like, and so consider them. — Thy
kindness], as exhibited to the people, for it is in the tnidst of Thy
palace, the temple ; and yet the renown of it extends unto the ends of
the earth], throughout all the earth, cf. v.^ — As is Thy name] ; the
divine honour and glory as celebrated, balanced as coequal and
coextensive with Thy praise. — Thy right hand], as stretched forth to
bestow, its palms filled, full of righteousness, probably vindicatory and
redemptive of His city, antith. acts of judgment against the enemies,
so comprehending as the grounds of praise both Strs. I. and II., and
thus the reason why Mount Zion II the daughters of Judah, the
dependent cities, rejoice || exult.

Str. IV. has a syn. and a synth. couplet. — 13-14. Go about] round
about || encircle, make a complete round of the city. The reason for
this circuit is the inspection, the thorough examination of the
defences, her towers || her ramparts, or bulwarks || her cita- dels, as
v.*. The inspection is graphically described as, — count], their
number, — set your ?nind upon], give close attention to, —
distinguish], give separate consideration to each one, noting its
special characteristics, so probably the original, as (§ or 3. But owing
to textual error a form appears in ^ which is variously explained as "
traverse," RV.™ ; " pass between," BT)B. ; " go to and fro between,"
Dr. But some such word as consider, of AV., RV., Kirk., is required by
context. — that ye may tell], relate, as 2 2^\ This is required for
measure and sense, referring to previous contents of Ps. — to the
generation following], as Dt. 29^' Ps. 78^-^ 102'''; transmit it from one
generation to another. As the poet's

404 PSALMS

generation has heard it from the fathers, cf 44', so they are to tell it to
their children. — 15. That such is Yahweh our God\ such as has been
described above, — forever and ever'], a sort of Rf., as v.^ The
closing words of '^, " He will be our guide unto death," are not in (3,
and are a gloss.

2. nin^] in IS as usual, late insertion. — 1''3:'3] should not be cstr.

before •irnS{<, but abs. and pointed -i^p. ijvn'?N was the original
subj., displaced by nin\ And so the pentameter is restored. — ''i^'li^
"'■!'] begins second 1. — 3. T^J np;] phr. a.X. <S evpl^uv, Aq. Ka\(^
^XacrTrjixaTt., 3 specioso gerinini as Aram. r|ij, branch of tree, bough.
It might be rendered beautiful plant, cf. ncx for the fertile land Is. 4-,
and for the king Je. 23^ -^-^^ cf. Zc. 6^-1^; but more prob. in accord,
with context 1^^ is elevation, BDB. after Arab, analogies ; cf ifl^ n'?i'?3
La. 2^". — |ii3S ''Ps-}'] cf Is. 14I3, where n:yis in is the Oriental
Olympus ; here most prob. northern back of Mt. Zion, the seat of the
temple, contemplated from the south. — 3"i] J^, Vrss., adj. with i^r, but
without sup- port in usage and against the measure. It is needed as
Qal pf vb. a''"^, strive, in the next 1. — 4. t ^ipijc-in] her citadels, rather
than palaces, as v.", cf. 122' Am. 6** La. 2^-' Ho. 8" Mi. 5^ — 5.
O'S^^pn] F reges terras is interpre- tation. — 8. u^uhn ni'JN] as Is.
2^^ 23I +, destroyed by divine judgment; not ships belonging to or
bound for Tarshish, but great ships such as made this distant voyage.
This v. is a gl. — 9. i.C'x:] prosaic addition, injuring the measure; no
more needed here than in v.^. — piN3S mn^ T'p] is a gl. enlarging the
1. without reason and introducing the divine name nin-i against the
usage of 15. — ijihSn t}?3] also a gl. — 10. ur?-;] Pi. pf nc, compare,
liken, ponder, 50^1 (prob. 77'!) Is. lo''. — q'l'rn aT.3] |§, 3; but ® iv niffi^
rov \aov a-ov improb. ; \aov early error in (& for vaov. — 11. f }'">«
"'l^i'!] t[i^i";] n.[m.] only this phr., elsw. 65*^ Is. 26^^ both with ''d. — 12.
fi'S"-!:! ncu"',] be- longs to previous clause || min^ nij3 nj'^j-, phr. elsw.
97^ which has cited this 1., adding nin\ given here also by <S, but not
by |§, 3. — 13. no] Qal imv. 33D in sense of ^0 about, only here and
77^^ in ^; elsw. turn about 114'-^, surround 18^ 22!^- ^^ 49^ + ; in Po.
however, march, go about, 55^^ 59''- ^^, in processions 26^. — 14. n'^-
'n] a.X. err. for n^^n ; @ efs ttji* Si/vojiiij' oiJt^s. — iJDs] a.X. traverse,
pass betzveen, .^DB., cf Aram. ;'DD, tread ; but (5 Karo- didXecrOe, 3
separate = ^^Q^, Hiph. n'^c, distinguish; Gr., Che., npo improb. — 15.
niD Sy MiT^y Nin] |§, 3, but not ® ; is a gl. nic Sy might be for nic'^jj Sjj
as 46I, a musical direction, appended as Hb. 3 ; but this Ps. was not in
I03S, which alone makes these additions. It might belong to Ps. 49
133S, as Horsley, Ba., Che., al., if it could be thought suitable. The
other words would then be expl. addition.
PSALM XLIX. 405

PSALM XLIX., 2 STR. i4\ rfs. 2^

Ps. 49 was a lament of the pious over the riddle of death, (i)
Complaint to God of experience of the iniquity of the rich (v.^'), who
yet cannot ransom themselves from death (v.*^") ; the wise and the
foolish alike die and their graves become their ever- lasting home
(v.""'-) . (2) Those who are self-satisfied are assigned to the dominion
of death in Sheol, and continually waste away (v.^*"'^) ; therefore the
rich should not be feared, for they must abandon their wealth in
death, however much they may have con- gratulated themselves on
their possessions ; and never more shall they see the sunlight (v.^^--
°). The Rf. states the enigma : man like the beasts abideth not (v.^^-
^'). An introductory gloss calls all the world to meditation upon the
enigma (v.- ^). Intermediate glosses represent that the ransom from
death is too costly for man to pay (v.^), but that Yahweh will ransom
the righteous (v.^®).

Vy HY should I fear in evil days,

When my deceitful (foes) encompass me with iniquity;

They that trust in their wealth,

And boast of the abundance of their riches.

Man cannot at all give ransom,

Cannot give to Yahweh His price,

That he should live forever,

(And) not see the Pit.

The wise die together,

The stupid and brutish perish,

And abandon to successors their wealth;

Their graves are their homes forever.

Their dwelling places to all generations.

Theirs whose names are upon lands. Man in worth abideth not.

He is to be coinpared to beasts that are no more. 'PHIS is the way of

them that have self-confidence.

And the latter end of them that are pleased with their portion.

They are as a flock that are put in Sheol,

Death is their shepherd and their ruler;

Every morning their form wasteth away,

In Sheol, far from the lofty dwelling.

Fear not, when one groweth rich,

When the glory of the house is increased ;

For he cannot take it all in his death,

His glory cannot descend after him.

Though in his life-time he congratulated his soul,

406 PSALMS

And lauded it because it was doing well to itself; It will go to the

generation of his fathers, Who forever see not daylight.
Man in worth abideth not,

He is to be compared to beasts that are no more.

Ps. 49 was taken up into ilSl, then into IE and W^ from It {y. Intr. §§
28, 31, 32, 33). It resembles 73: («) int^ yjr\r.-^ v.'^ elsw, only 73^; {b)
(D^)^i'iaS v.i*, prob. same use as 73^*; (^) onnriN v.^*, prob. error for
onnnN = 73^^; {d) use of -\>'3 v." = 73-'^2; (^) n^Dna v.i3-2i, cf. 7322;
(/) use of t\±^ v.is, for taking of righteous by God, prob. a gl.; cf. 73^*;
(^) besides, there is the same essential tone and situation throughout
the Ps. V.^"'^ also resemble 78I-3 in the general appeal, and
especially in the use of Sc'c and m'>n, although in the former the
appeal is to the world, in the latter to the people of God. This
introductory Str. has also terms of WL. n''D3n, rT^inn, v.*; but Sp3,
V^D?, D'-c^n, V."- 1* do not imply WL. V.^ n^n as in 17I*, the antith. of
riN 133 and D-is \13 as 62'". But these are in introductory Str., which
shows most of the evidence of dependence on other Literature. The
only other case of dependence is v.'', which implies 52^ IB. Ps. 49 is
so different from all others of 1^ and so much more like Pss. of 21,
that it would be classed with the latter rather than the former, were it
not for n^p \J3^ in title. But it is quite possible that an early copyist
unconsciously made this mistake, because this Ps. followed 42-48, all
H, notwithstanding that it was followed by 50 of %. The antith.
between the wicked rich and the pious poor implies a commercial
situation, either the Greek period, if the writer lived in Palestine, or
possibly a late Persian period, if he lived in the Diaspora. The latter is
more proba- I)le, if it be a Ps. of %. The former is difficult to reconcile
with the date of 3^ as determined from a study of all the other Pss. of
It. 3 inserts in title appropriately vox ecclesiae super lazaro et divite
purpurato. The use of n^l^' v.i*' for the Pit of Sheol with nsn as 16I" is
not earlier than Ez. ; but Sar v.^° is an early word, i K. S^^ Hb. 3" Is.
63^^ On the whole the Ps. is best explained as originally of ^.

The Ps. has an introductory Str. of a later date. It is com- posed of two
syn. tetrastichs.
Hear this, all ye peoples !

Give ear, all ye inhabitants of the age!

Both sons of mankind and sons of men,

Rich and poor together !

My mouth will speak holy wisdom,

And the meditation of my mind will be sound understanding;

I shall incline mine ear to a parable,

I shall open upon the lyre mine enigma.

— 2-5. Hear this, all ye peoples, || all ye inhabitants of the age\ of the
duration of the world, 17" ; analysed in antith, classes; both sons

PSALM XLIX. 407

of ffiankind, the common people, || poor ; and sons of men, those of

position and station, || rich, cf. 62^"; and all these together, in a like
situation, needing common instruction. They are summoned to hear
this\ that which is to follow, || give ear to — the holy wis- dom'],
wisdom in its abstract, intensive sense, as summed up in sacred
things and relations, || sound tmderstanding\ complete, entire, and
perfect, to be set forth in z. parable], which, in the OT. sense, is a
comparative, emblematic, shrewd saying, || mine enigma], one that
involves a difficult, puzzling question, such as the Rfs., yi3.2i -pj^g
pQg^. jg about to give utterance to such a poem. — My mouth,
emphatic, will speak, || the meditation], not internal of the mind, but
the murmur of the voice in giving expression to the reflection of the
mind. On the one side, the poet himself says : / shall incline mine
ear], to catch the inspiration from the parable, and on the other side,
— I shall open], explain it, render it as a song to the accompaniment
of the lyre, with instrumental as well as vocal music.

Str. I. is divided, as usual in fourteen-lined Strs. (cf. Ps. 18), into two
parts, of eight and six lines, the former having two tetra- stichs, the
latter two tristichs. — 6. Why should I fear], remon- strance with
oneself. While fear has apparent justification, it has no real basis, as
is now to be explained, cf. v.". — in evil days]. It is quite true that the
times are bad ; when my deceitful foes en- compass tne with iniquity],
so essentially S>, Origen, Hi., De., Ba. ; " iniquity of them that would
supplant me," RV."", JPSV., Dr., Kirk., in accordance with context ; but
(^, 3, 2, PBV., AV., refer the iniquity to the singer as a confession of
sin, " iniquity of my heels." It is possible that this may have been the
interpretation in later Heb. liturgical use ; for such confessions of sin
are not uncommon as glosses to Pss. ; but certainly this idea is
altogether foreign to the context and thought here. An intermediate
position is taken by RV., Pe., " iniquity at my heels," which is a
possible translation of MT., but not probable in itself. — 7. They that
trust in their wealth]. They had become wealthy by craft and
deception, as well as by their iniquity, and having been successful, as
such men always are, they had an unlimited confidence in their ability
to purchase any and every thing. Accordingly they boast of the
abundance of their riches], cf. 52^ If the rich were correct in their self-

408 PSALMS

confident boasting {v. v."), the poor would have sufficient ground for
fear ; but they are not correct, for wealth cannot purchase the most
essential thing, the life of its possessor, or the ability to enjoy wealth,
or to direct who else shall enjoy it, cf. Ec. 5^^^''. — 8. Man cannot at
all give ransom^ emphatic denial by adding inf. abs. to the impf. tense
of verb. This has been generalized by an early copyist through the
interpretation of " man " as the object of the verb; which then seemed
to require the insertion of the subj. " brother " ; but this is awkward,
and most moderns give various unsatisfactory explanations. Man
might pay ransom according to the Law for his life, Ex. 21^°, when his
carelessness had been the occasion of the death of his neighbour.
And it was not uncommon for the rich to purchase exemption from the
crime of murder, though it is prohibited in the Law, Num. 35^* ; but
when Yahweh demands his life from a man, no ransom is possible :
He cannot give to Yahweh His price\ Yahweh cannot be purchased by
any price whatever to relinquish His purpose. — 10. That he should
live forever], continue to live and enjoy his riches in this life,

— ajid not see the Fif], the Pit in Sheol, i6^» 30^" 55-'" I03^ the dark,
gloomy abode of the wicked dead, who suffered punishment there.
EV. perpetuate ancient mistakes in regarding the term as abstract,
"corruption," AV., RV., or "grave," PBV, — 9. A later gl., wishing to
emphasise this still more, inserted : " Indeed, the ransom of life is too
costly," even for the rich man to pay ; and therefore he warns him : "
desist forever " from such a vain effort and from confidence in its
success. If this v. came from the au- thor it must be parenthetical, but
no good explanation of it has been given. It is of a different measure
from the previous and subsequent lines, and makes the Str. too long.
— 11. The wise die'] = not the wise rich men, but the pious wise. This
is as much as to say, that even those possessed of holy wisdom die,
and that

— together], all together, all alike in a death common to all. A prosaic

copyist, wishing to bring this statement of fact in closer connection
with the rich men of the previous context, prefixed : " for He seeth
that," namely, the wise die ; but this spoils the measure of both lines,
forcing MT. and Vrss. to attach " together " to the next line, thus
making it a tetrameter. — Stupid arid brut- ish], in antith. to the wise,
those who are stupid and dull, and

PSALM XLIX. 409

SO, gross and dumb like the brute, they perisli], probably in the sense
of descending to Abaddon, a syn. of the Pit in Sheol ; and they
abandon their wea/t/i], cf. v.'^ They cannot take it with them, can no
longer use it ; it has become of no value to them. — to suc- cessors'],
any one that may succeed to their property ; not even defined by a
suffix, as it might have been, to indicate their own successors, their
descendants. — 12. Their graves'], so after (^, U, %, ST, and most
moderns ; " their inward thought," of J^, 3, followed by EV'., is due to a
copyist's transposition of letters of Heb. word. The former is so suited
to the context, and the latter is so unsuitable, that there should be no
doubt as to the original. — are their hotnes forever], taking the place
of their temporary earthly homes, cf. Ec. 12^ Tobit 3^ — Their dwelling
places to all generations] ; and this not merely for the poor and pious
wise men, and the dull, dumb, brutish men, who have no ability to
acquire wealth ; but also for those who have been so exceedingly
rich, that they have become great landed proprietors ; whose names
are upon lands], having their names attached by public recognition to
their lands. This has been strengthened, at the expense of the
measure, by prefixing the verb " call." — 13. The Rfs. here and v.^^
sum up the real enigma of the situation : Matt], the general term for
mankind, comprehending all of the race ; and no longer men, as v.*,
referring to men of position and wealth. — in worth], preciousness ;
carrying on the idea of price of v.*, and not honour, EV'., which is less
exact and from a different point of view. — abide th not], does not
continue to lodge or abide in his lodging place in the world, so % 2, 3,
ST ; but (§, Sb, "understandeth not," as v.^\ ?^, and all Vrss. It is
improbable that the Rf. would differ in this verb. The difference in
Heb. is of a single letter, which is an easy copyist's mistake. Though
the weight of external testimony is strongly for the latter rendering,
the former is supported by still stronger evidence ; for it is much
better suited to the context and thought of the entire Ps., and it gives
the less frequent Heb. word, and on that account the most difficult
reading. — He is to be com- pared], or hkened in a simile, — to
beasts]. In the matter of death the difference between them is slight, if
at all. — that are no more], both man and beast alike are cut off from
life in the world, and have no further existence apart from the abode
of the dead.

410 PSALMS

Str. II. has the same structure as Str. I., save that, on the prin- ciple of
inclusion, the first six lines are in general correspondence with the
last six lines of Str. I. — 14. This is the way of them'], the course of life
which they pursue, leading on to its goal, — And the latter end of
them], as 73^', best suited to the context. But a copyist's error of a
single letter, ,1 forn, made a difficult text, which is explained in various
ways by Vrss., all unsatisfactory ; EV°., " their posterity," after 2, least
of all. — that have self- confidence], as RV.'", JPSV., Dr., Kirk., the
earlier and usual meaning of Heb. word, more suited to the context
than the later meaning, " folly," of EV. — that are pleased with their
poi'tioyi], literally their mouth- ful, the portion for their mouth to enjoy
as a delicious morsel ; a conception more frequent in the phrase,
"double portion," assigned usually to the first-born son, Dt. 21^^ The
Vrss. and interpreters generally, overlooking this meaning of the Heb.
word, and think- ing of the more usual meaning, " mouth,"
paraphrased, as ^, or thought of speech of the mouth, as EV°. after 2 ;
or interpreted the Heb. verb as another form, with the meaning " run,"
as Aq. ; all thinking of others than the wicked rich men of the previous
line, and so impairing the strength of the syn. couplet. — 15. They are
as a flock], simile, as 42^ followed by relative clause. — that are put in
Sheol], the abode of the dead being conceived as their fold, in which
they are shut up for the night. — Death], personi- fied, — is their
shepherd], as <3, RV., JPSV.; possibly antith. to Yahweh Himself, as
the shepherd of His people, 23^ 80^ 95^. AV., " feed on them," is a
slight improvement on PBV., " gnaweth," which, though possible, as
justified by a rare usage of the verb, 80", with the conception that
death is a wild beast, is not suited to the context, and is improbable in
itself. — and their ruler], hav- ing dominion over them. A later
glossator, misled by a copyist's mistake in writing sg. " morning," for
pi. " mornings," and thinking of the morning of the Messianic day of
the redemption of Israel, and then interpreting the verb as referring to
the dominion of the righteous over the wicked, inserted his
explanation in the text, at the expense of the measure and the syntax,
making the passage a crux to all subsequent interpreters. The
original was really, every tnorning, continually, as 73", belonging to
the next line to complete its measure. — their form], figure, the shape
and appear-

PSALM XLIX. 411

ance of their disembodied being ; not to be paraphrased into "

beauty," EV'., or to be regarded as a poetic reference to their bodies,
mouldering in the grave. Kirk. — wasteth aivay\, becom- ing old and
worn out by age and decay, cf. Jb. 14^^-^ — Sheol~\ belongs to the
following line, (J9, 3, PBV., AV., as the measure requires ; and is not
the subject of verb, as RV., Pe., Dr., Kirk. — f<^f from its lofty
dwelling], that of the form ; paraphrased by (§, F, and referred to the
glory of the rich men themselves. The dwelling in Sheol, where they
are doomed to waste away, is contrasted with the lordly dwelling of
the rich in this life, as in v.^^, with which v.^* is parallel. RV., " that
there be no habitation for it," is not justified by the usage of the Heb.
word or the con- text. — 16. A later editor, possibly 15, wishing to
make the Ps. more useful for public worship, inserted this gloss,
asserting the antithetic beatitude of the righteous, in what is really a
prose sen- tence : " But God will ransom my life from the hand of
Sheol, for He will take me." The interpretation of this passage
depends in great measure upon the view taken of its relation to the
context. The first clause may be interpreted either of ransom from
death, or of ransom from Sheol after death ; but the last clause
defines it as a taking by God, which is suited not to the former, but
only to the latter. The verse probably is based on 73^'*, and both Pss.
on the story of Enoch, Gen. 5-^ (P), which preceded both Pss. in its
date of composition ; cf. also 2 K. 2^^" Is. 53^ It implies the assump-
tion of the righteous dead by God to Himself, to the paradise of the
departed, which developed in later Judaism in antith. to Abad- don or
the Pit. Du. and Charles agree with De., among recent commentators,
in this opinion. Most moderns, even A. B. David- son and Salmond,
minimise the Eschatology of the ancient He- brews, so as to reduce it
much below the level of that of the ancient neighbouring- nations. —
17. Resuming v.* with a self- exhortation, — Fear not, taken one
groweth rich || when the glory of the house is increased'], as the
context indicates, and as good usage occasionally allows, referring to
wealth, which indeed is sub- stituted in RV.", but without sufficient
reason. — 18. For he can- not take it all], with him in his death, when
he dies and descends to Sheol. — His glory cannot descend after
him], in his train, as baggage, as it would in his travels in this world.
The text resumes

412 PSALMS

the word " glory " in this clause, and this favours the opinion that all,
the whole, of the previous clause, refers to all his riches ; not with the
implication that he might take some of it with him, but that he must
leave it all behind as no longer of any real worth to him, as v/'*- ". —
19. Thoitgh in his life-time'], in antith. to his death- time, v.^* ;
resuming the thought of v.'. — he congratulated his soul], of. 62*;
blessing himself for what he had acquired in the wealth in which he
trusted, vJ" ; || lauded it], the soul, the self, as such men usually do,
taking all the praise to themselves for their success in life. — because
it], the soul, the self, — was doing well to itself]. This had been and
continued to be its habit during its life-time, boasting of the
abundance of riches, v.^*. All this really amounts to nothing, so far as
prevention or consolation is concerned ; it only makes the antith. all
the more striking and distressing. — 20. //], this very soul, or self, —
ivill go to the genei-ation of his fathers], not simply to the ancestral
tomb, for this was not always the case ; but to the gathering of the
fathers in the realm of the dead, who were regarded as living as
nations, tribes, and families, a shadowy existence, reflecting the
associations of this world, cf. Gn. 15'*. — Who forever], these fathers,
all departed souls. — see not the daylight], which shines in this world,
but does not shine in the dark and gloomy cavern of Sheol, or its Pit,
whither the wicked rich must go.

2. n^n"''5U'*"'^r] combined for two tones. iSn, 7/. z/^'^. — 3. C"'N"'»J3 .

. . D-\N ''J3] men of low degree, common men, antith. men of high
degree, of posi- tion and influence, as 62^^ v. 4^. — 4. nu"i]
a.X.meJitatio)t, miisiiig, as jrjn 19^^; why not nun Qal inf. cstr. vb.? v.
i"^. — n^aDn, nijun] abstr. intensive pis., terms of WL., V. X nM3n n.f.
in f only (l) act of understanding 78" 136^; (2) object of knowledge,
here and 147^ For nn^n v. 37^^. — 5. 'rc'c] may refer to Ps. as a
whole, the original conception of its author, cf. 78'^ Nu. 2i27-30 j k. 5I2,
or to the proverbial saying in Rf. v.i*- ^^ v. 44^^. — J ^"J'n] "-f- riddle,
obscure saying, enigma, such as the Rf. ; elsw. 78^ Nu. 12^ (JE) Ez.
172 Pr. 16.— 6. >'"' ''!?''] as 94^''; but (5, Du., a'^'' as Am. 6^, prob. only
inexactness of trans- lation. — ■'J3iD^ ■^2?y_ t^-.-]. (&, 3, S, PBV.,
AV, ^3ny, my heels, W\\.'h. p>' cstr. of subj., iniqtiity of, or attached to
my heels, implying confession of iniquity ; an unexampled phr.,
difficult to understand, modified by RV., Pe., as cstr. of obj. at my
heels, in vindictive pursuit, no less unexampled. ^DB interprets apv
adj. vb. overreacher, but while possible as a form, it is not used elsw.
Origen, followed by Ba., Ecker, aKov^^aei = i3pv, my insidious,
deceitful (foes), as Je. 17'', paraphrased by 5, mine enemies, is most
probable. Origen

PSALM XLIX. 413

gives also leffovppovvti 'J3D^ 3 pi. for 3 sg. i'>; is therefore, as the
context sug- gests, the iniquity of these enemies. — 7. c^'n"'^;;] ■'S' is
needed fur measure. th'^n, iheir wealth, as v.^^ 62^1 73I-, — 8. hn] is
suspicious. Usage requires HN . . . nx or U'\N' . . . tt'^N. Houb., Ew.,
Du., Ba., Che., rd. in as v.!", but it is probably a gl. due to the interp. of
u-\x as obj. of vb. Moreover it makes 1. too long. — ms] inf. abs. to
intensify vb. nS is uncommon before the com- bination, but cf. Gn. 3*
Am. 9^. (S has two clauses, ddeXcpd^ oi) Xvrpovrai, XvrpdjaeTai
&vdpwiros, taking n.s || r''X. — 9. in.'^] 1 intensive, asseverative with
Qal impf. [->p;] be precious, of life 72I* I S. 26^1 2 K. i^s-i*; here its
redemption. (S tt^c rip.i[]v, U pretium = ij'^' n., so S. — nroj] so 3, but
@ iu'-T'; both sfs. interpretations. — '^l^^] i consec. pf. after •\'^_\, but
improb. It should be pointed as imv. of exhortation, as Ss. The whole
!. is a prose gl. or pentameter, which Du. makes into two trimeters by
adding from v.^'' -[v; •>TV\ at the cost of syn. parall. of next couplet.
— "n'l] i subord. with juss. of purpose, dependent on v.^. — 11. nN-\>
■■;] introductory gl. to connect the two 11. more closely, makes this 1.
too long. — i2:"i] 1 consec. pf. — 12. Danp] <5, Y, &, SC, E-^^p, so
Houb., Kenn., Lowth, Street, Ba., Du., Dr., Kirk., Charles, alone suited
to context. — '"''!^^] archaic sf. for euphony. — ixnp] interpretive and
expansive gl. inconsistent with ^^", archaic and euphonic for '^'V,
which therefore is original. — 13. 2y;i] 1, not in v.'-^ and not suited to
Rf., is a gl. — t "'17".] n-m. preciousness, as Pr. 20^5 Jb. 281" Je. 20^
(om. (5) Ez. 22^5, oi price Zc. iii^, not honour as Est. i* + 9 t. Est. —
j'''^;] so 2, J, 3r ; but (S, S, Cap., Houb., Kenn., Lowth, Horsley, Dathe,
Ew., p^;, as v.^". Rfs. must have been alike. External evidence
favours the latter, internal the former. — 1271] Niph. pf. rel. clause. J
n:;-', ctct off, early word Ho. 4^ Zp. i^^ Ob.'' of people. Ho. 10'' of king,
Is. 151-1 Je. 47^ of city. — 14. nr] emph. subj. — ^c*^] archaic sf.
euphonic.^ J '-p-] 3 insipientiae, folly, as Ec. "f-^; cf. v.ii; not so prob.
as self-confidence Ps. 78" Pr. 3^" Jb. 8^* 312'*. (g <r«:dc5a- \ov, U
scandalum = Sub improb. — C[?''^l]^']- ® /nerix ravra, "B postea, 3
post COS, S ol dk n€T aiiToiis, all improb. Rd. with We., Du., a.-innx ||
aoT-, as 73I' Dt. 3220-29 Je. 12* 3li'^. — D^iV93] (& iv ry a-rSnaTi
airQv, J j'uxta os, Aq. Dn'i33. Dij is usually interp. as referring to
speech, after \6yov of S. It is Tdither portion, as mouthful, u-'jp 's Dt.
2i" 2 K. 2^ Zc. 138. — isn;]. (g ei)Xo7i7croi;(rti', interp. of nxi as iig^"^,
but ©'^■^T, 2, ei)5oKi)(rouo'ii' ; Aq., 3, current, li'-i; V''"'' — ^5- l^'-^rJ
simile, followed by rel. clause, as 422. — intj] Qal pf. fnrir, elsw. 73^, =
ri>u'. (3 edevro, 3 positi sunt, so Aq., Ki., al. — "^p'3'^ O'l.iJ''' C3 iii\i]
<S ^'at /<-aTaKi'/3(eu<70u<rtv ai^rwi' oZ evffecs rd irpwl, so 3. This
sentence is tetrameter and leaves the previous and subsequent lines
de- fective, therefore improb. Rd. bt>:% and attach it to previous 1. to
complete it. Jmn, have dominion, c. a Gn. i26 (P) Ez. 29'*, c. 3ip3 Ps.
llo2, ace. pers. Ez. 34*, a-]n Ps. 682^, abs. 728. The change was due
to the insertion of the interpretative anr^ as gl., and the interp. of -
yp^"^ as the morn of the Messianic day when the righteous would
rule, an idea much later than our Ps. -(|->3^, then, belongs to the next
1. to complete it, and we should rd. pi. 0^,13'^, as 73" loi". — ::7?] Kt. t
[">vi] n.m. image, idol, Is. 451^. Qr. oys = D.-;^;x,

414 PSALMS

their form, \ n.f. as Ez. 43^^, so S, 3,Jigura. & i) ^orjdeia avrQv, S t6

Kpare- phv = -i«, rock, is improb. — ri'iSaS] Pi. inf. cstr. purpose. ®
iraXaiwdrjcreTai, "P veterascet, 3 conteretiir. Rd. prob. Qal, for '71NE'
is not connected with this vb. and is needed for next 1., as (5, 3, z'w
^/^co/. — 'iS Sain]. 3 /oj/' habitacu- lian suum. f ''^i n.m. is elevation,
lofty abode, of sun and moon i K. 8^^ =

2 Ch. 62 Hb, 3II, of God in heaven Is. 631^. It is improbable that it

could refer to the abode in Sheol, It probably refers by antith. to the
glorious abode of the rich in this world ; so that @ iK t^s ^hi,r\%
aiirCbv, F a gloria eorum, in their paraphrase are essentially correct.
|D in the sense oi far away from, V. BZ)B. — i*^] 3 sg. refers to Diix.
(5, "F, pi. interpret as referring to the rich "(dS, so Street, Horsley,
E\v., Hi., al. — 19. q"i\''i]. The 3 pi. between

3 sg. m, and f. is awkward and improb. ^ is dittog. of ""O. Rd. n-i""!; so

nS for r^S, which has been assimilated.

PSALM L., 3 STR. 6^ RF. 2«.

Ps. 50 is a didactic poem, (i) God shines forth from Zion in theophany,
summoning earth, and heaven, and His godly ones to be present at
the judgment of His people for infidelity to the covenant at Horeb
(v.^"'). (2) He declines to accept their ritual sacrifices, which they had
offered in sufficient numbers, for He has no need of them ; the
animals belong to Him already. He will accept, how- ever, thank-
oifering and votive-offering, and will rescue His people in their trouble
(v.*''^''). (3) He convicts them of professing fidelity to the covenant,
while at the same time they were violating the seventh, eighth, and
ninth "Words. He warns them not to forget Him ; but rather to glorify
Him by thank-offerings ; and then He will let them see His salvation
(v.'^-'').

YAHVVEH doth speak, and call the earth from the rising of the sun
unto the going down thereof. Out of Zion, the perfection of beauty,
Yahweh cometh shining forth; Fire devoureth before Him, and round
about Him it storms exceedingly. He calieth to the heavens above,
that He may judge His people: " Gather my godly ones to Me, they
that made a covenant by peace-offering; And let the heavens
proclaim righteousness, that (Yahweh) Himself is about to judge."

" Hear, My people, and I will speak ; Israel, and I will protest to thee ;
I, ( Yahweli) thy God, {who brought thee tip from the land of Egypt)."
«< MOT" for thy peace-offerings will I reprove thee, nor for thy whole
burnt-offerings which are before Me continually ; I will take no bullock
out of thine house, nor he-goats out of thy flocks; For Mine are all the
beasts of the forest, the cattle upon mountains where thousands are ;

PSALM L. 415

I know all the birds of (the heavens), and that which moveth in the
field is in

My possession. If I were hungry, I would not tell thee ; for the world is
Mine and the fulness
thereof. Shall I eat the flesh of the mighty bulls, or drink the blood of
he-goats? "

" Sacrifice to ( Yahweh) thank-offering, and pay thy vows unto ' lilyon ;
And call upon Me in the day of trouble ; I will rescue thee and thou
shall glorify Me." ti 'VA/^HAT hast thou to do with telling My statutes,
and taking My covenant by thy mouth? Seeing thou hatest discipline,
and hast cast My words behind thee. When thou sawest a thief, thou
wast pleased, and with adulterers was thy

portion ; Thy mouth thou hast put forth for evil, and thy tongue
frameth deceit; Thou sittest down to speak against thy brother,
against thy mother's son thou

allegest fault. These things thou hast done, and I have kept silence ;
thou didst deem that I was like thee."

" / will convict thee, and set it fo?th before thine eyes ; consider this,
ye

for getters of Me. Whoso offereth a thank-offering glorifieth Me. I will

let him see the salvation of {^Yahweh)."

Ps. 50 was in ^ and f^ before it was taken up into IE (z'. Intr. §§ 29,31,
32). The author uses in v.i, Dt. 321^1- Is. i^; in v.2-3, Dt. 332, cf. Ps.
8o2-3 {^); the Ten Words (7, 8, 9) in v.i8-2ci; the preface of the Ten
Words in v.''; Dn3T for the Ten Words in v.^^; the a-'pn of E, D, in
v.^*"; nn3 pid in v.^, phr. of J, E, D, not used in P; nai ^•; of Ex. 24 in
v.^. The limitation of sacrifices to nar, nSiy, niin, mj, v.^- ^- 1*, is
Deuteronomic. All this favours dependence on D and priority to P. V.i
iN3a ijj irDa* mm = 1138 Mai. i^i, but earlier, because it refers to the
earth in antith. to the heavens, and not to its own inhabitants in a
universalistic sense. V.2 •'q> 773d is related to La. 2'^^^ and is
probably a proverbial expression used of Zion in preexilic times, and
so attached to it that it persisted in postexilic usage, even though the
later tem- ple could not compare in beauty or grandeur with the
former, cf. Ps. 48^. V.'' is related to 81' in its citation of the preface to
the Ten Words, and v.2-3 to 8o2-3,v.ii to 80'* (both %) and v.9 hn^dd to
78™, cf. Hb. 3IT. jvV;' in v.i* is characteristic of ^. The Ps. is thus
similar to others of ^. The heaping up of divine names v.i as Jos. 2222
is redactional; OJN v.'' is in citation; ni'^s v.22 is a late gl. ; fjiBX ]b
v.22 jg ^ gi_ citing from 7^. These give no evidence of date. -\D1D v.i'^
is used in the earher sense of Je., and not in the later sense of WL.
The syntax is early : 1 consec. impf. v.i- "• 1^, cohort, v.''- ^. The other
examples, v.^- ^- '', are glosses or misinterpretations of MT. The
judgment is of the people of Yahweh as Dt. 32, and not of the nations.
The people are apparently dispersed in the earth, though the temple
is standing and Yahwreh is present there. The Ps. was prob.
composed in the Eastern Diaspora in the late Persian period
subsequent to Nehemiah.

41 6 PSALMS

Str. I. has a tetrastich with introverted parallelism, and a synth.

couplet. — 1. Yahweh'], doubtless original to the Ps. throughout, for
which IE substituted Elohim, which by dittog. became El Elohim ;
finally a later editor restored Yahweh, thus heaping up divine names,
as elsewhere only Jos. 2 2^^ This destroyed the measure and
induced various explanations. — doth speak and call\ in the sense of
summon to attend at the seat of judgment. — the earthy personified,
and repeated in gloss after the heavens above'], v.* ; based on Dt.
32'- Is. il They are summoned as witnesses or assessors at the
judgment, they taking their part in commotions such as usually
accompany theophanies. — from the rising of the sun unto the going
down thereof], from the extreme East to the extreme West, for the
entire earth between these two extremities ; and not as 113^ Mai. i",
for the nations inhabiting the entire earth ; for they have no place
whatever in this judgment of Israel. — 2-3. The theophany for
judgment is now described : Out of Zion~\, the royal residence of
Yahweh, implying that the temple was stand- ing and the ceremonies
of worship were carried on there. — the perfection of beauty], the
proverbial description of Zion as it ap- pears in La. 2", not, however,
implying a preexilic situation. That the second temple was not equal
in beauty to the first might well have been the feeling of the old men
who had seen the ancient temple and could compare them ; but not
of their posterity, still less of the Diaspora to whom Zion was a
glorious ideal, cf. 48'' (It) I Mac. 2^^. — Yahweh cometh shining forth].
The measure requires this combination. The coming is the
theophanic coming forth from the throne-room of the temple ; it is a
shining forth of the light of the Glory, cf. 80^ C^l) Dt. 33^ A copyist
inserted in the margin, " let Him not keep silence," in a time when the
advent of Yahweh was longed for by His people. This eventually
became a part of the text, and occasioned the separation of " come "
from the previous line and the insertion of its subject, " our God,"
giving four tones of an incomplete line additional to the Str., and
making the negative jussive in its context a crux of Heb. syntax. —
Fire devoureth before Him], as frequently in theophanies ; the light of
the glory accompanied by devouring fire, cf. 97^. — and round about
Him it storms exceedingly], cf. the advent in a storm, 18^^® Jb. 38^.
— 4. that He may judge His people]. The theophanic

PSALM L. 417

advent, the summoning of the witnesses, is, as the subsequent con-

text shows, for testing them by the covenant to which they had
pledged allegiance. The nations are not to be judged at this ad- vent,
as in the royal Pss. 96-100, cf. 9-10; but the people of Israel alone, as
Dt. 32^". — 5. Gather to Me\ assemble from various places. Yahweh
Himself speaks, addressing the heavens, Hu., Ba. ; not the angels
understood, Moll., Kirk., which do not appear in this Ps. — J/>'^i?rt7v
^«<fj], usually referred to pious Israelites, scattered about over the
earth, which is apparently favoured by the addition of the gloss, "
earth," to " the heavens above," in the previous clause. If, however,
the heavens are the agents, it is more probable that others than pious
Israelites are in view, espe- cially as it is the people as a whole that
are to be judged, and not merely wicked Israelites. It is probable that
the ancient wor- thies, Moses and the elders, are summoned from the
gathering place of the departed to witness this judgment of Israel.
This best suits the context, for they were the ones that made a
covenant by peace-offering], at the institution of the covenant at
Horeb, Ex. 24^ The later generations inherited the covenant with its
obligations, but did not share in the peace-offerings in connection
with which it was made. — 6. Let the heavens proclaim
righteousness\ make the solemn, public proclamation that
righteousness is about to be administered, || that Yahzoeh Himself is
about to Judge'], decide the case of His people as regards their
fidelity to covenant obliga- tions. Even 1^ attaches the suffix " his " to
righteousness, although it is not suited to the words of Yahweh, which
continue here and throughout the Ps. The suffix is an interpretation,
as probably also in the previous verse, in both f^ and ([§, the one
using the ist pers., the other the 3d pers. — 7. Hear, My people']. Now
for the first time, in presence of the witnesses and assessors, Yah-
weh addresses His people. This is a couplet of Refrain, as v.'^^*
y_2ic-23^ — ^^^^ J ^^,m speak] : what I have to say as judge of the
case in hand || and I ivill protest to thee], solemnly bear wit- ness. — /,
Yahweh, thy God], asserting His right as the God who had taken
them into covenant at Horeb, who brought thee up from the land of
Egypt, reaffirming, therefore, the introductory sanction of the Ten
Words. The measure requires this clause, which is indeed cited in
81", and which was probably omitted here by an

41 8 PSALMS

early copyist as an abbreviation, the introductory words sufficiently

suggesting it to the pious Jew.

Str. II. has three syn. couplets. — 8. Not for thy peace-offenngs\
emphatic in position, the festal offerings with their communion meals,
|| whole burnt-offerings\ those entirely consumed on the altar,
expressive of worship. — which are before Me contijiually'], because
offered daily in the Levitical ritual, morning and evening, so that in
later times these offerings gained the name Taf?iidh ; cf. Nu. 28',
which Kirk, thinks is alluded to here ; but this is improba- ble, because
the Ps. depends on J, E, D, and shows no knowledge of the
institutions of P. — will I reprove thee'], that is, because these were
insufficient or not in proper form, in accordance with the ritual Law.
The reproof has, as the subsequent context shows, not ritual, but
ethical reasons. — 9. I will take], in the sense of ac- cept as
satisfactory. — no bullock'], the most valuable of the offer- ings of the
herd. — nor he-goats] , the most valuable of the offerings of the flock.
— out of thine house], in the larger sense, including the out-houses
where the cattle were stalled. These, the most valuable of all
offerings, were not acceptable because they were not offered by a
people in right relations with their God. — 10. For], giving as a reason
of the previous couplet, that God has no need of such offerings,
preparatory to the chief reason, which is reserved for Str. Ill, — Mine],
emphatic in position and statement, — are all the beasts of the
forest], the wild animals roaming there in free and vigorous life. — the
cattle], grazing upon mountains where thousands are], so Aq., J,
RV.™, and most moderns ; in vast numbers, and not " thousand hills,"
as PBV., AV., or, " and oxen," (@, U. — 11. / know], as a shepherd
knows his herd and flock II in My possession.^- all the birds of the
heavens], as @, S, 2r, more probable than "of the mountains," ^, 3,
EV^ || atid that which moveth in the field], as 80" ; possibly reptiles,
but uncertain in reference. All kinds of animals belong to God, and He
can use them at His pleasure without receiving them from men. — 12.
If I were hungry], a conditional clause implying a negative answer. —
I would not tell thee], as if I had need of anything the people could
give me ; for the woi-ld is Mine], all belonging to me, as its proprietor.
— and the fulness thereof], all its inhabitants, all living things and all
vegetation, everything in it that could be

PSALM L. 419
eaten. — 13. Shall I eat || drink'], implying an indignant negative, —
the flesh of the mighty bulls'], those of Bashan, the strongest and
most valuable, — the blood of he-goats], as offered in sacrifice and
given to God as His share, in the flame of the altar. If God ac- cepted
His share of the sacrifices in this way, it did not imply the gross idea
that He, like men, ate and drank these things. — 14. The Rf. is a
couplet of exhortation, after the previous remon- strance. — Sacrifice
to Yahweh thank-offering], usually interpreted of thanksgiving
expressed in prayers and songs, in antith. to a sacrifice of animals ;
but this is improbable, as the || pay thy vows unto 'Ely on], can only be
understood of votive offerings ; both characteristic of ©, and regarded
as voluntary offerings, expressive of a real, pious disposition of the
offerer ; as distinguished from prescribed ritual offerings, which too
often become perfunctory, and merely empty ceremonial forms. This
is as much as to say : make real, sincere, and voluntary offerings, and
pay the votive offerings you have vowed ; get into right relations with
your God ; and then, — 15. Call upon Me, in petition or intercession,
— in the day of trouble, when divine help is especially needed ; / will
rescue thee, from the trouble, and then thou, on thy part, shall glorify
vie, in public thanksgiving and praise.

Str. III. has all its lines in synth. relations with their predeces- sors, in
pressing home one serious charge after another, until the climax is
reached. — 16. A glossator, wishing to separate this Str. more
distinctly from the previous one, prefixes the clause : " and to the
wicked God said," which gives but half a hexameter, and one line too
many for the Str., or else, if attached to the first line, make that much
too long. The context makes the address suffi- ciently obvious without
this prosaic addition. — What hast thou to do], an idiomatic phrase :
is it thine affair, or business? — 7mth telling My statutes], the brief,
terse sentences of Law, usually with the penalty attached {v. Br."*^-
^^); proclaiming them and teach- ing them, when they do not obey
them themselves, addressing the people in their solidarity, as in the
Ten Words, and not as indi- viduals. — taking My covenant by thy
mouth], taking up the ances- tral covenant, renewing it by oral
assumption of its obligations, as was done by the nation in the times
of Hezekiah and Josiah. — 17. Seeing thou ha test discipline], instead
of loving it as a true

420 PSALMS

child of God, in the earlier sense of prophetic instruction, as in Je. 17^

32^ 35" Zeph. 3^ ^ — My words'], as v}^'^, the sentences of the Ten
Words, Ex. 20 Dt. 5 {v. Br."'^^- ^«') . — hast cast behind thee], of
positive, scornful, and determined rejection. The speci- fications of
the charge follow rapidly : — 18. {a) When thou saw- est a thief],
instead of visiting him with punishment according to the Eighth Word,
thou wast pleased], accepted him with gratifi- cation. — ip) and with
adulterers], the violators of the Seventh Word, was thy portion,
sympathising with them in their unlawful acts, instead of putting them
to death as the Law required. — 19. (^) Thy mouth thou hast put
forth], in utterance ; let it loose in speech, — and thy tongue frameth],
deliberate construction ;

— evil \[ deceit], to the injury of neighbours, by false witness in

violation of the Ninth Word ; and this even against near kindred.

— 20. Thou sittest down] , of deliberate action, — to speak against II

alleges t fault], of complaint before the ministers of justice, in false
witness, — against thy brother], the son of the same father, and, still
worse in a polygamous society, — against thy tnother's son]. These
three Words were doubtless taken as specimens of violation of the
primitive tables of the Covenant, just as in the discourse of Jesus, Mt.
5^^"^^ They are sufficient to lead to the summary statement, — 21.
These thiftgs thou hast done, and I have kept silence], not visiting
them with punishment, apparently not noticing them or caring for
them ; and so, from this seeming neglect ; thou didst deem that I was
like thee], in caring for none of these things, or in being pleased with
them. A kind but firm rebuke is now given in the climax. — I will
cotivict thee], xnakt the matter so plain and distinct that it cannot be
evaded, — and set it forth before thine eyes], so clearly that it must
be seen. — 22-23. The Rf. summons to serious reflection : Consider
this, ye forgetters of Me], Only forgetfulness of Yahweh could let them
think that He would act so contrary to His covenant as to over- look
the persistent violation of its fundamental Words. A later editor,
dissatisfied with the mildness of the rebuke, inserted at the expense
of the measure, from 7^ : " lest I tear you in pieces and there be none
to deliver " ; and at the same time makes the pre- vious word more
objective by substituting " God " for the suffix " Me." — The Ps.
concludes with essentially the same thought as

PSALM L. 421

V." ; only the exhortation is changed into a statement of fact : whoso

offereth a thank-offering glorifieth Me']. The last clause is made more
difficult by the insertion of a sentence evidently de- signed to make it
more definite : " There is the way wherein " ; as (§, % ; otherwise
explained by other Vrss., ancient and modern, but without agreement
or satisfactory results. The clause is indeed essentially the same as
v.'^. If Israel, on his part, offers the ac- ceptable thank-offering,
Yahweh, on His part, will lei him see], look upon with gratification, the
salvation of Yahweh.

1. mn'> QinVN Sn] three distinct divine names, of. Aq., 2, 9, J ; but (S,
ri", S>, Vn cstr. 6ih% 6eQv Krjptos. nini in 3E improb. D>n'?N is a
simple variant of the poetic *?!<. — "i>'] O ij?i, makes a separate tone.
— 2. '•fli VSdc] a.X. •■D' n!?'''?3 La. 2^^ of Zion, Ez. 27* of Tyre ; final
n has been elided by txt. err. D is prosaic repetition of JO. — ;?'3^^]
rightly attached by © as adv. ifKpavQs to N3;, as the measure
requires. — 3. Knnr'^Ni] no good explanation of neg, juss. here,
except as gl. of petition. It is rendered by Vrss. ancient and mod- ern
as indicative with n^. — ■^"^V""'''^] Niph. pf. 3 ni, impersonal, it
siorms. \'\';v for i;d, elsw. Qal j.S'^o, Pi. ]h. 2f\ Hithp. Dn. ii^o.— 4. S;c]
for Sppc, as Gn. 27^^ 49-^ (JE); so Houb., Lag., We., Che., here. —
vind "^ni] is a gl. —
5. '''^"iflpN] elsw. c. "^N. (S iS or vSn, so S. The difference of sfs.
extends to "i-con or miDn, ^ri'''\2 or inna. i|-ns v." |^, (5, favours 3 sg.;
but all these sfs. are prob. gls. of interpretation, the originals being
without any of them. The interp. of |^ is, however, correct in all save
\iii; for God is speaker. —

6. •''■'"';'.'']] 1 consec. impf. must go back to pfs. of v.i, as the

response of heaven to the divine call. But (S rd. simple 1, as apodosis
of imv. It is best to take it as 1 coord, and the vb. as juss. — Nin] is a
copula in (5, 3. Ew., Pe., take it as emph. demonst., self. — iDsi;'] Qal
ptc. may have nominal force, as <5, 3, Ba., Du., or verbal as Dr. — 7.
n-yDiNi] 1 apod, of imv., cohort, impf. ® has ffoi = Ti"^, against the
measure. — •'pjx] older form in citation from Ex. 20'^. — 9. q^nxS^pc]
has two accents, f [■■^¥'??P] enclosure, fold, y/i<^2, 78™ Hb. 3^^. —
10. •''7] S of possession, emph. — "ir"''''''n] as 104^'^ Is. 56^, cf. Gn.
i''^* (P) Pss. 792 104", w. Ges.S^on; archaic case ending, merely
euphonic. — n':,«<""'"?.!)^!] fuller form cstr. for nn, poetic and
euphonic. Cstr. before number is unex- ampled ; so Du. I'^x onn. But
Aq., 3, in viontibus milium ; so De., Ba., RV."", al. (5 Kal |86es, U et
boves, so S, = nS^:% elsw. always pi. Ps. 8^ cf. 1441*. 01s., Oort, Bi.,
We., Ecker, rd. Sn nnn. — 11. D^nn n^i'] 3^, 3, improb. phr. due to
error of eye of copyist taking o^nn from previous 1.; given correctly
D^ru-n (S, S, Su, Street, Du., Che. — t^T!f' ''!] = 80", cf. As. zizdnu,
coll. reptiles, j9DB. moving things. — \b. '37.3?-"i] as v. 28; the 1. is
defective, pre- fix nrNi.— 16. a^-i'^N 1CN J.'V*";'?]] is expl. gl. — N'-
>f'n?] ^ consec. impf. after inf makes both aorist. — 18. i*")'?}] 1
consec. impf. Qal. nx-» Dr., Du.; but 6, 5k, %, Luther, Gr., Oort, Ba., j-
ini, yn rtm. — ■'3;;] is prob. dittog. of the

422 PSALMS

oyi that follows ; it makes 1. too long. — 19. TTSn] Hiph. impf. f "'CS
vb. Niph. c. S, attach oneself to, \o(fi'^ Nu. 253- s (JE). Pu. he bound,
of sword on loins 2 S, 20*. Hiph. bind together, frame, here. Gerber
thinks it is denom. of ^CX. — 20. 2C'n] impf. frequentative; variation
from previous aorists. — t '?-!] i.p. elsw. BS. 44I9, of. N.H. 'DI--,
blemish, fault : (S a-KavdaXov, Aq., S, 3, opprobrium. — 21. ''nc'^n^i]
1 coord, emph. antith. of man's actions and God's. — ni^n] Qal inf
cstr. with vb. unexampled and improb. There is conflation of two
variants, as 1. is one word too long. Inf. cstr. as more diffi- cult is prob.
original. One only is known to jj. (S, 0, S, dvofxlav bri effo/jui = niHK
mn ; piin = avoula 572. — n^-jVNi] txt. err. for nsv'-iN, S. — 22. ■>n3ij'
'!?''''??.] makes the 1. too long. n'lSf* is a late insertion; rd. 'npi;', — 23.
n3>] ptc. MT., S, 2, 3 ; but ® nar n. subj. vb. — ''JO.";^?^] cf. v.^^
■'Jiaoni. The second j is dittog. The j of the energetic form is improb.
— t^t ot-]] ®, S, Luther, Lowth, there is the way. De., Dr., expl. 1
consec. pf. a^u', and prepare a ivay. Hare, Street, Gr., Oort, Kau., dpi.
It makes 1. long, and is doubtless an expl. gl.

glxje ^,utjetruati0uiit (d^rltirat ©jommeutavxi.

**A decided advance on all other commentaries." — The Outlook.

DEUTERONOMY.

fey the Rev. S. R. DRIVER, D.D., D.Litt.,

Regius Professor of Hebrew, and Canon of Christ Church, Oxford

Crown 8vo. Net, $3^00.

*'No one could be better qualified than Professor Driver to write a
critical and exegetical commentary on Deuteronomy. His previous
works are author- ities in all the departments involved; the grammar
and lexicon of the Hebrew language, the lower and higher criticism,
as well as exegesis and Biblical the- ology; . . . the interpretation in
this commentary is careful and sober in the main. A wealth of
historical, geographical, and philological information illus- trates and
elucidates both the narrative and the discourses. Valuable, though
concise, excursuses are often given." — The Congregatioualisi.

" It is a pleasure to see at last a really critical Old Testament

commentary in English upon a portion of the Pentateuch, and
especially one of such merit. This I find superior to any other
Commentary in any language upon Deuter- onomy." — Professor E.
L. Curtis, of Yale University.

" This volume of Professor Driver's is marked by his well-known care

and accuracy, and it will be a great boon to every one who wishes to
acquire a thorough knowledge, either of the Hebrew language, or of
the contents of the Book of Deuteronomy, and their significance for
the development of Old Tes- tament thought. The author finds scope
for displaying his well-known wide and accurate knowledge, and
delicate appreciation of the genius of the Hebrew language, and his
readers are supplied with many carefully con- structed lists of words
and expressions. He is at his best in the detailed examination of the
text." — London Athenaum.

" It must be said that this work is bound to take rank among the best
com- mentaries in any language on the important book with which it
deals. On every page there is abundant evidence of a scholarly
knowledge of the litera- ture, and of the most painstaking care to
make the book useful to thorough students." — TAe Lutheran
Churchman.

"The deep and difficult questions raised by Deuteronomy are, in

every in- stance, considered with care, insight, and critical acumen.
The student who wishes for solid information, or a knowledge of
method and temper of the new criticism, will find advantage in
consulting the pages ct Dr Driver." — ZioH^s Herald.

'gWc ^nUvxxn^tlonnX df^xiticnX d^ommtntvivvi.

** IVe believe this series to be of epoch-making importance}*

—The N. Y. FvANGELxsr.

JUDGES.

By Dr. GEORGE FOOT MOORE, D.D.,

, Professor of Theology, Harvard University.

Crown 8vo. Net, $3.00.

"The typographical execution of this handsome volume is worthy of

the scholarly character of the contents, and higher praise could not
be given it." — Professor C. H. Toy, of Harvard University.

" This work represents the latest results of ' Scientific Biblical
Scholarship,* and as such has the greatest value for the purely
critical student, especially on the side of textual and literary criticism."
— TAe Church Standard.
" Professor Moore has more than sustained his scholarly reputation
in this work, which gives us for the first time in English a commentary
on Judges not excelled, if indeed equalled, in any language of the
world." — Professor L. W. Batten, of P. E. Divinity School,
Philadelphia.

" Although a critical commentary, this work has its practical uses, and
by its divisions, headlines, etc., it is admirably adapted to the wants of
all thoughtful students of the Scriptures. Indeed, with the other books
of the series, it is sure to find its way into the hands of pastors and
scholarly lay- men." — Portland Zion's Herald.

" Like its predecessors, this volume will be warmly welcomed —

whilst to those whose means of securing up-to-date information on
the subject of which it treats are Hmited, it is simply invaluable." —
Edinburgh Scotsman.

" The work is done in an atmosphere of scholarly interest and

indifference to dogmatism and controversy, which is at least
refreshing. ... It is a noble introduction to the moral forces, ideas, and
influences that controlled the period of the Judges, and a model of
what a historical commentary, with a practical end in view should be."
— The Independent.

"The work is marked by a clear and forcible style, by scholarly

research, by critical acumen, by extensive reading, and by evident
familiarity with the Hebrew. Many of the comments and suggestions
are valuaoic, white iiie index at the close is serviceable and
satisfactory." — ihiladelphia Presbyterian.

"This volume sustains the reputation of the series for accurate and
wide scholarship given in clear and strong English, . . . the scholarly
reader will 6nd delight in the perusal of this a(?mirable commentary."
— Zion's Herald.
tk 3nterttdion<xf Cxiiiaxf Commenfdrj.

' JlKAij> heH>ful to scholars and *Htnisfers''—TnR Presbyterian

Banner

The Books of 5amuel

BY

REV. HENRY PRESERVED SMITH, D.D.,

Prqfes*^-' (if Bibiical History and IntetfrttaHeH in Amherst ColUge.

Crown 8vo, Net $3.00.

*«Proiessor Smith's Commentary will for some time be the standard

work on Samuel, and we heartily congratulate him on scholarly work
s% faithfully accomplished." — The Athenaum.

" It is both critical and exegetical, and deals with original Hebrew and
Greek. It shows painstaking diligence and considerable research." —
TAf Presbyterian.

•' The style is clear and forcible and sustains the well-won reputation
of the distinguished author for scholarship and candor. All thoughtful
stu- dents of the Scriptures will find the work helpful, not only on
account of its specific treatment of the Books of Samuel, on which it is
based, but because of the light it throws on and the aid it gives in the
general interpretation of the Scriptures as modified by present-day
criticism." — The Philadelphia Press.

"The literary quality of the book deserves mention. We do not usually

go to commentaries for models of English style. But this book has a
dis- tinct, though unobtrusive, literary flavor. It is delightful reading.
The translation is always felicitous, and often renders further
comment need- less." — The Evangelist.
"The treatment is critical, and at the same time expository. Conserva-
tive students may find much in this volume with which they cannot
agree, but no one wishing to know the most recent conclusions
concerning this part of sacred history can afford to be without it." —
Philadelphia Presby terian Journal.

"The author exhibits precisely that scholarly attitude which will com*
mend his work to the widest audience." — The Churchwaft.

"The commentary is the most complete and minute hitherto published

by an English-speaking scholar." — Literature.

"The volumes of Driver and Moore set a high standard for the Old
Testament writers ; but I think Professor Smith's work has reached
the same high level. It is scholarly and critical, and yet it is written in a
spirit of reverent devotion, a worthy treatment of the sacred text." —
PROr. L. W. Batten, of P. E. Divinity School, Philadelphia.

Jjge 3ttterndtiondf Criticaf Commenfarjj.

^ decided advance m all tther €0tHfnentariet,''-'lH^ OUTLOOK.

PROVERBS

By the Rev. CRAWFORD H. TOY. D.D., LL.a

ftofessor of Hebrew in Harvard University.

Crown 8vo. Net, $3.00.

•• In careful scholarship this volume leaves nothing to be desired. Its
In- terpretation is free from theological prejudice. It will be
indispensable to the careful student, whether lay or clerical." — The
Outlook.

" Professor Toy's ' Commentary ' will for many years to come remain 8
handbook for both teachers and learners, and its details will be
studied with critical care and general appreciation." — The
Athenceutn.

"The commentary itself is a most thorough treatment of each verse in

detail, in which the light of the fullest scholarship is thrown upon the
mean- ing. The learning displayed throughout the work is enormous.
Here is a commentary at last that does not skip the hard places, but
grapples with every problem and point, and says the best that can be
said.."-— Presbyterian Banner

" Professor Toy's commentary on Proverbs maintains the highest

standard of the International Critical Commentaries. We can give no
higher praise. Proverbs presents comparatively few problems in
criticism, but offers large opportunities to the expositor and exegete.
Professor Toy's work is thorough and complete." — The
Congregationalist.

"This addition to 'The International Critical Commentary' has the

same characteristics of thoroughness and painstaking scholarship as
the preceding issues of the series. In the critical treatment of the text,
in noting the various readings and the force of the words in the
original Hebrew, it leaves nothing to be desired." — The Christian
Intelligencer,

"A first-class, up-to-date, critical and exegetical commentary on the

Book of Proverbs in the English language was one of the crying
needs of Biblical scholarship. Accordingly, we may not be yielding to
the latest addition to the International Critical Series the tribute it
deserves, when we say that it at once takes the first place in its class.
That place it undoubtedly deserves, however, and would have
secured even against much more formidable com- petitors than it
happens to have. It is altogether a well -arranged, lucid exposition of
this unique book in the Bible, based on a careful study of the text and
the linguistic and historical background of every part of it." — The
Interior.

"While this commentary is called 'critical* and is such, it is not one in

which the apparatus is spread out in detail; it is one which any intelli-
gent English reader can readily use and thoroughly understand " —
Tkt Evangelist. —

?;hc luternattonal ©vitical ©omtHentava.

AMOS AND HOSEA.

By WILLIAM RAINEY HARPER, Ph.D., LL.D.

Pr<if€ts0r 9/ Semitic Languages and Literatures in the University 0/

Chicag*.

Crown 8vo. Net, $3.00. Postage, 20 cents.

"His book combines thorough technical scholarship with large

measure of ethical and spiritual insight, and we think his Commentary
on Amos and Hosea will take its place among the best in this very
excellent series." — The Outlook.

" It is unnecessary to say that in scholarly completeness, Dr. Harper's

volume ranks with the best of the International Critical Commentary
Series." — The Standard.

"The commentary is remarkable for its clear analysis, and exhaustive

in its minute completeness. It furnishes materials to the student from
which he may form his own judgment rather than seeks to impress
dogmatic conclusions."

— The Watchman.

**I think it safe to say that in no language can there be found such a
scholarly piece of work on the two important prophets, Amos and
Hosea." — Rev. L. W. Batten, Ph.D., D.D., Rector of St. Mark's
Church, New York Qty, sometime Professor of Hebrew, P. E. Divinity
School, Philadelphia.

" Professor Harper's critical position is that of sound progressive

scholar- ship. He possesses also the gift of the true teacher of
interesting others in his subject. The volume will easily take its place
as a most important com- mentary on these prophets." —
Congregationalist.

•* I shall have pleasure in recommending it to all students in our

Seminary. This book fills, in the most favorable manner, a long-felt
want for a good critical commentary on two of the most interesting
books in the Old Testament." — Rev. Lewis B. Paton, Ph.D.,
Professor of Hebrew, Hartford Theological Seminary.

"He has gone, with characteristic minuteness, not only into the
analysis and discussion of each point, endeavoring in every case to
be thoroughly exhaustive, but also into the history of exegesis and
discussion. Nothing at all worthy of consideration has been passed
by. The consequence is that when one carefully studies what has
been brought together in this volume, either upon some passage of
the two prophets treated, or upon some question of critical or
antiquarian importance in the introductory portion of the volume, one
feels that he has obtained an adequately exhaustive view of the
subject."
— The Interior,

*glxt %nUvnntionnX CIPvtticaX CH^ommgutarg.

" IVie deem it as needful for the studious pastor to possess himseif •f
these volumes as to obtain the best dictionary and encyclopedia.^^

— The CONGREGATIONALIST.

ST. MARK.

By the Rev. E. P. GOULD. D.D..

<if New Testament Exegesis, P. E. Dimniiy School,

Crown 8vo. Net, $2.50.

" 111 point of scholarship, of accuracy, of originality, this last addition

to iui series is worthy of its predecessors, while for terseness and
keenness of exegesis we should put it first of them all." — The
Congregatioitalist.

"The whole make-up is that of a thoroughly helpful, instructive critical

<tudy of the Word, surpassing anything of the kind ever attempted in
thi' English language, and to students and clergymen knowing the
proper use o>* a commentary it will prove an invaluable aid." — The
Lutheran Quarterly.

" Professor Gould has done his work well and thoroughly. . . . The
com mentary is an admirable example of the critical method at its
best. . . . Thf" Word study . . . shows not only familiarity with all the
literature of the sub ject, but patient, faithful, and independent
investigation. ... It will rani among the best, as it is the latest
commentary on this basal Gospel." — Th^ Christian Intelligencer,

" It will give the student the vigorously expressed thought of a very
thought ful scholar." — The Church Standard.

" Dr. Gould's commentary on Mark is a large success, . . . and a credit

td American scholarship. . . . He has undoubtedly given us a
commentary on Mark which surpasses all others, a thing we have
reason to expect will be true in the case of every volume of the series
to which it belongs." — The Biblical World.

"The volume is characterized by extensive learning, patient attention

to details and a fair degree of caution." — Bibliotheca Sacra.

" The exegetical portion of the book is simple in arrangement,

admirable in form and condensed in statement. . . . Dr. Gould does
not slavishly follow any authority, but expresses his own opinions in
language both concise and clear." — The Chicago Standard.

" In clear, forcible and elegant language the author furnishes the
results of the best investigations on the second Gospel, both early
and late. He treats these various subjects with the hand of a master."
— Boston Zion's Herald.

"The author gives abundant evidence of thorough acquaintance with

the facts and history in the case. . . . His treatment of them is always
fresh and scboVtrly, and oftentimes helpful." — 2'kt New Y«rk
Observer.

gljg gntgvuatiotiat CJPvtttcat (^ommcntnytj.

"It is hardly necessary to say that this series will stand first among all
English serial commentaries on the Bible y
— The Biblical World.

ST. LUKE.

By the Rev. ALFRED PLUHHER, D.D.,

Master of University College, Durham. Formerly Fellow and Senior

Tutor of Trinity College, Oxford.

Crown 8vo. Net, $3.00.

In the author's Critical Introduction to the Commentary is contained a

full rreaiment of a large number of important topics connected with
the study of ;he Gospel, among which are the following : The Author
of the Book — The Sources of the Gospel — Object and Plan of the
Gospel — Characteristics, Style and Language — The Integrity of the
Gospel — The Text — Literary History.

FROM THE AUTHOR'S PREFACE.

If this Commentary has any special features, they will perhaps be

found in ihe illustrations from Jewish writings, in the abundance of
references to the Septuagint, and to the Acts and other books of the
New Testament, in the frequent quotations of renderings in the Latin
versions, and in the attention which has been paid, both in the
Introduction and throughout the Notes, to the marks of St. Luke's
style.

"It is distinguished throughout by learning, sobriety of judgment, and

sound exegesis. It is a weighty contribution to the interpretation of the
Third Gospel, and will take an honorable place in the series of which
it forms B part." — Prof. D. D. Salmond, in the Critical Review.

" We are pleased with the thoroughness and scientific accuracy of the
inter- pretations. ... It seems to us that the prevailing characteristic of
the book is common sense, fortified by learning and piety." — T/ie
Herald and Presbyter.

"An important work, which no student of the Word of God can safely
jieglect."— The Church Standard.

"The author has both the scholar's knowledge and the scholar's spirit
/lecessary for the preparation of such a commentary. • . . We know of
nothing on the Third Gospel which more thoroughly meets the wants
of the Biblical scholar." — The Outlook.

" The author is not only a profound scholar, but a chastened and
reverent Christian, who undertakes to interpret a Gospel of Christ, so
as to show Christ in his grandeur and loveliness of character." — The
Southern Church- nan.

" It is a valuable and welcome addition to our somewhat scanty stock

of first-class commentaries on the Third Gospel. By its scholarly
thoroughness it well sustains the reputation whicli the International
Series has already won." — Prof. J. H. Thayer, of Harvard University.

This volume having been s* recently published, further notices are

not yd

*^ For the student this new commentary promises to be indispen^

sable." — 'The Methodist Recorder.

ROMANS.
By the Rev. WILLIAM SANDAY, D.D.. LL.O.,

I^uly Margaret Profesaor of Divinity, and Canon of Christ Church,

Oxford

Rev. A. C. HEADLAM, M.A., D.D.,

Principal of King's College, London.

Crown 8vo. Net, $3.00.

"From my knowledge of Dr. Sanday, and from a brief examination of

the book, I am led to believe that it is our best critical handbook to the
Epistle. It combines great learning with practical and suggestive
interpretation." — Professor George B. Stevens, of Yale University.

" Professor Sanday is excellent in scholarship, and of unsurpassed

candor. The introduction and detached notes are highly interesting
and instructive. This commentary cannot fail to render the most
valuable assistance to all earnest students. The volume augurs well
for the series of which it is a mem- ber." — Professor George P.
Fisher, 0/ Yale University.

" The scholarship and spirit of Dr. Sanday give assurance of an

interpreta- tion of the Epistle to the Romans which will be both
scholarly and spiritual." — Dr. Lyman Abbott.

" The work of the authors has been carefully done, and will prove an
tcceptable addition to the literature of the great Epistle. The exegesis
is acute and learned . . . The authors show much familiarity with the
work of their predecessors, and write with calmness and lucidity." —
JVew York Observer.
" We are confident that this commentary will find a place in every
thought- ful minister's library. One may not be able to agree with the
authors at some points, — and this is true of all commentaries, — but
they have given us a work which cannot but prove valuable to the
critical study of Paul's masterly epis- tle." — Zion's Advocate.

" We do not hesitate to commend this as the best commentary on

Romans yet written in English. It will do much to popularize this
admirable and much needed series, by showing that it is possible to
be critical and scholarly and at the same time devout and spiritual,
and intelligible to plain Bible readers." — TAe Church Standard.

"A commentary with a very distinct character and purpose of its own,
which brings to students and ministers an aid which they cannot
obtain else- where. . . . There is probably no other commentary in
which criticism hat been employed so successfully and impartially to
bring out the author's thought." — N. Y. Independent.

"We hav5 nothing but heartiest praise for the weightier matters of the
commentary. It is not only critical, but exegetical, expository,
doctrinal, practical, and eminently spiritual. The positive conclusions
of the books are very numerous and are stoutly, gloriously
evangelical. . . . The commentary does not fail to speak with thip
utmost tevereace of the whole word ^^ God " The Congregationalisi

S^e %nUvnntxonul Ol^ritical (^ommmtm:^

"This admirable series.^* — The London Academy,

EPHESIANS AND COLOSSIANS.

By the Rev. T. K. ABBOTT, B.D., D. Litt.

Formerly Professor of Biblical Greek, now of Hebrew, Trinity College^

Dublin.

Crown 8vo. Net, $2.50.

" The latest volume of this admirable series is informed with the very
best spirit in which such work can be carried out — a spirit of absolute
fidelity to the demonstrable truths of critical science. , . . This
summary of the results of modern criticism applied to these two
Pauline letters is, for the use of scholarly students, not likely to be
superseded." — The Lon- don Academy.

" An able and independent piece of exegesis, and one that none of us
can afford to be without. It is the work of a man who has made himself
mas- ter of his theme. His linguistic ability is manifest. His style is
usually clear. His e.xegetical perceptions are keen, and we are
especially grateful for his strong defence of the integrity and
apostolicity of these two great monuments of Pauline teaching." —
The Expos'tor.

"!<■ displays every mark of conscientious judgment, wide reading,

and grammatical insight. " — Litei-atiire.

" In discrimination, learning, and candor, it is the peer of the other vol-
umes of the series. The elaborate introductions are of special value."
— Professor George B. Stevens, of Yale University.

"It is rich in philological material, clearly arranged, and judiciously

handled. The studies of words are uncommonly good. ... In the
balancing of opinions, in the distinguishing between fine shades of
mean- ing, it is both acute and sound." — The Church.
" The exegesis based so solidly on the rock foundation of philology is
argumentatively and convincingly strong. A spiritual and evangelical
tenor pervades the interpretation from first to last. . . . These
elements, to- gether with the author's full-orbed vision of the truth,
with his discrimina- tive judgment and his felicity of expression, make
this the peer of any com- mentary on these important letters." — The
Standard.

" An exceedingly careful and painstaking piece of work. The introduc-

tory discussions of questions bearing on the authenticity and integrity
(of the epistles) are clear and candid, and the exposition of the text
displays a fine scholarship and insight." — N'orthwestern Christian
Advocate.

"The book is from first to last exegetical and critical. Every phrase in
the two Epistles is searched as with lighted candles. The authorities
for variant readings are canvassed but weighed, rather than counted.
The mul- tiform ancient and modern interpretations are investigated
with the ex« haustiveness of a German lecture-room, and the judicial
spirit of an English court-room. Special discussions are numerous
and thorough." — Tkt Con- <(ref:ationaiutt

tit 3ntetnattonaf Cxiiicaf Commenfarj.

**/ fuive already expressed my conviction ihat the Inttr- national

Critical Commentary is the best critical commtntary. «• th* whole
Bible, in tjrisienc*."— Dr. Lyman Abbott.

Philippians and Philemon

BY

REV. MARVIN R. VINCENT, D.D.

(>f £{Z!xai LiUraturt in Union Theological Seminary, fftw Kmk

Crown 8vo, Net $a.oo.

••It is, in short, in every way worthy of the series." — Tif Scoismmn.

" Professor Vincent's Commentary on Philippians and Philemon

appears to me not less admirable for its literary merit than for its
scholarship and its clear and discriminating discussions of the
contents of these Epistles." — Dr. George P. Fisher.

" The book contains many examples of independent and judicial

weigh- ing of evidence. We have been delighted with the portion
devoted to Phile- mon. Unlike most commentaries, this may wisely be
read as a whole. ".^ TAf Congregationalist

"Of the merits of the work it is enough to say that it is worthy of its
place in the noble undertaking to which it belongs. It is ful? of just
such information as the Bible student, lay or clerical, needs ; and
while giving an abundance of the truths of erudition to aid the critical
student of the text, it abounds also in that more popular information
which enables the attentive reader almost to put himself in St. Paul's
place, to see with the eyes and feel with the heart of the Apostle to
the Gentiles." — Boston Advertiser.

"If it is possible in these days to produce a commentary which will be

free from polemical and ecclesiastical bias, the feat will be
accomplished in the International Critical Commentary. . . . It is
evident that the writer has given an immense amount of scholarly
research and original thought to the subject. . . . The author's
introduction to the Epistle to Philemon is an admirable piece of
literature, calculated to arouse in the student's mind an intense
interest in the circumstances which produced this short letter from the
inspired Apostle." — Commercial Advertiser.
" His discussion of Philemon is marked by sympathy and
appreciation, and his full discussion of the relations of Pauline
Christianity to slavery are interesting, both historically and
sociologically." — T/te Dial.

" Throughout the work scholarly research is evident. It commends

itsel/ by its clear elucidation, its keen exegesis which marks the word
study on every page, its compactness of statement and its simplicity
of arrRngement." — Lutheran World.

" The scholarship of the author seems to be fully equal to his i '
dertaking, and he has given to us a fine piece of work. One cannot
but sa that if the entire series shall be executed upon a par with this
portion, thel lan be lit- tle Icfi lo be aesired." — Philadelphia
Presbyterian Journal,

C5e 3^ternaftonaf Criticaf Commenfarj.

" The best commentary and the one most useful to the BibU ttudent is
The International Critical."

—The Reformed Church Rkview.

ST. PETER AND ST. JUDE

By the Rev. CHARLES BIQQ, D.D.

Regius Professor of Ecclesiastical History in the University of Oxfotd

Crown 8vo. Ndt, $2.50.

*' His commentary is very satisfactory indeed. His notes are
particularly valuable. We know of no work on these Epistles which is
so full and satis- factory." — The Living Church.

** It shows an immense amount of research and acquaintanceship

with the Views of the critical school. " — Herald and Presbyter,

" This volume well sustains the reputation achieved by its

predecessors. The notes to the text, as well as the introductions, are
marked by erudition at once affluent and discriminating." — The
Outlook.

" Canon Bigg's work is pre-eminently characterized by judicial open-

mindedness and sympathetic insight into historical conditioni. His
realistic interpretation of the relations of the apostles and the
circumstances of the early church renders the volume invaluable to
students of these themes. The exegetical work in the volume rests on
the broad basis of careful lin- guistic study, acquaintance with
apocalyptic literature and the writings of the Fathers, a sane
judgment, and good sense." — American Journal of Theolosy.

NUMBERS

By the Rev. Q. BUCHANAN GRAY. D.D.

Professor of Hebrew, Mansfield College, Oxford.

Crown 8vo. Net, $3.00.

"Most Bible readers have the impression that 'Numbers' is a dull book
only relieved by the brilliancy of the Balaam chapters and some
snatches of old Hebrew songs, but, as Prof. Gray shows with admi-
rable skill and insight, its historical and religious value is not that
which lies on the surface. Prof. Gray's Commentary is distinguished
by fine scholarship and sanity of judgment ; it is impossible to
commend it ioo warmly." — Saturday Review {London).

Zbc Ifnternational

XTbeoIogtcal Xibrat)?,

EDITORS' PREFACE.

Theology has made great and rapid advances in recent years. New
lines of investigation have been opened up, fresh Hght has been cast
upon many subjects of the deepest interest, and the historical method
has been applied with important results. This has prepared the way
for a Library of Theological Science, and has created the demand for
it. It has also made it at once opportune and practicable now to
secure the services of specialists in the different depart- ments of
Theology, and to associate them in an enterprise which will furnish a
record of Theological inquiry up to date.

This Library is designed to cover the whole field of Chris- tian

Theology. Each volume is to be complete in itself, while, at the same
time, it will form part of a carefully planned whole. One of the Editors
is to prepare a volume of Theological Encyclopaedia which will give
the history and literature of each department, as well as of Theology
as a whole.

The Library is intended to form a series of Text-Books for Students of

Theology-
The Authors, therefore, aim at conciseness and compact- ness of
statement. At the same time, they have in view that large and
increasing class of students, in other depart- ments of inquiry, who
desire to have a systematic and thor- ough exposition of Theological
Science. Technical matters

EDITORS' PREFACE.

will therefore be thrown into the form of notes, and the text will be
made as readable and attractive as possible.

The Library is international and interconfessional- It will be conducted

in a catholic spirit, and in the interests of Theology as a science.

Its aim will be to give full and impartial statements both of the results
of Theological Science and of the questions which are still at issue in
the different departments.

The Authors will be scholars of recognized reputation in the several

branches of study assigned to them. They will be associated with
each other and with the Editors in the eflfort to provide a series of
volumes which may adequately represent the present condition of
investigation, and indi- cate the way for further progress.

CHARLES A. BRIGGS. STEWART D. F. SALMOND.

Theological Encyclopsdia.

An Introduction to the Literature of the Old Testament.

Canon and Text of the Old Testa- ment.

Old Testament History.

Contemporary History of the Old Testament.

Theology of the Old Testament.

An Introduction to the Literature of the New Testament

Canon and Text of the New Testa- ment.

The Life of Christ.

By Charles A. Briggs, D.D., D.Litt., Prof, of Theological Encyclopaedia

and Symbolics, Union Theol. Seminary, N. Y.

By S. R. Driver, D.D., D.Litt., Regius Professor of Hebrew, and Canon

of Christ Church, Oxford. {Revised and eni urged edition.)

By Francis Crawford Burkitt, M.A., Norissonian Professor of Divinity,

Cam- bridge University.

By Henry Preserved Smith, D.D., Professor of Biblical History,

Amherst College, Mass. {Now ready.)
By Francis Brown, D.D.. LL.D., D.Litt., Professor of Hebrew, Union
Theological Seminary, New York.

By the late A. B. Davidson, D.D., LL.D., Professor of Hebrew, New

College, Edinburgh. {Now ready.)

Bv Rev. James Moffatt, B.D., Minister United Free Church,

Dundonald, Scot- land.

By Caspar Rene Gregory, D.D., LL.D., Professor of New Testament

Exegesis in the University of Leipzig.

Bv William Sandav, D.D.. LL.D., Lady Margaret, Professor of Divinity,

and Canon of Christ Church, Oxford.

^Ije ^International ^l)rological ilibrar^

A History of Christianity in the Apostolic Age.

Contemporary History of the New Testament.

Theology of the New Testament.

Biblical Archaeology.

The Ancient Catholic Church.

The Early Latin Church.

The Later Latin Church

The Greek and Oriental Churches.

The Reformation. L In Germany.

The Reformation. II. In Lands Bo- yond Germany.

Symbolics.

History of Christian Doctrine.

Christian Institutions.

Philosophy of Religion.

The History of Religions. Apologetics.

The Doctrine of God.

The Doctrine of Man. The Doctrine of Christ.

The Christian Doctrine of Salvation.

The Doctrine of the Christian Life.

Christian Ethics.

The Christian Pastor and the Work- ing Church.

The Christian Preacher. Rabbinical Literature.

By Arthur C. McGiffert. DD., Professor

of Church History, Union Theological

Seminary, New York. (.Wnv reudy.) By Fk^nk- C. Porter, D.D.,

Professor of
Biblical Theology, Yale University, New

Haven, Conn. By George B. Stevens, D D., Professor

of Systematic Theology , Yale University,

New Haven, Conn. {Now ready.) By G. Buchanan Gray, D.D., Prof

essor of

Hebrew, Mansfield College, 0;(ford. By Robert Rainv, D.D., LL.D.,

Principal

of the New College, Edinburgh. (Now

ready.) By Charles Bigg, D.D., Regius Professor

of Church History, University of O.xforJ. By E. W. Watson, M.A..

Professor of

Church History, Kings College, London. By W. F. Adeney, D.D..

Principal of

Independent College, Manchester. ByT. M. Lindsay, D.D., Principal of

the

United Free College, Glasgow. {Now

ready.) By T. M. Lindsay, D.D., Principal of the

United Free College, Glasgow. (Ingress.)

By Charles A. Briggs, D.D., D.Litt., Prof, of Theological Encyclopedia

and Symbolics, Union Theol. Seminary, N.Y.

By G P. Fisher, D D , LL D.. Professor of Ecclesiastical History, Yale

University, New Haven, Conn. {Revised and tn- la rged edit ion.)
By A. V. G. Allen, D.D,, Professor of Ecclesiastical History, P. E.
Divinity School, Cambridge, Mass. {Now ready^

By Robert Flint, D.D., LL.D , sometime Professor of Divinity in the

University of Edinburgh.

By George F. Moore, D.D., LL.D., Professor in Harvard University.

By the late A. B. Bruce. D D., sometime Professor of New Testament

Exegesis, Free i. hurch College, Glasgow. {Revised and enlarged
edition.)

By William N. Clarke. D.D., Professor of Systematic Theology,

Hamilton The- ological Seminary.

By William P. Paterson, D D., Professor of Divinity, University of

Edinburgh.

By H. R. Mackintosh, Ph.D , Professor of Systematic Theology, New

College, Edinburgh.

By George B. Stevens, D.D., Professor of Systematic Theology, Yale

University. {Now ready.)

By William Adams Brown, D.D., Profes- sor of Systematic Theology,

Union The- ological Seminary, New York.

By Newman Smyth, D.D., Pastor of Con- gregational Church, New

Haven. {Rt- itsid and enlarged edition.)

By Washington Gladden, D.D., Pastor of Coneregational Church,

Columbus, Ohio. {Now ready.) «

Bv Rkv. W. T. Davison. D.D., Professor of Theology, Richmond

College.

My S. Schechter, M.A., President of the Jewish Theological

Seminary, New York City.
AN INTRODUCTION TO

The Literature of the Old Testament

By Prof. S. R. DRIVER, D.D., D.Litt.

Canon of Christ Church, Oxford

New Edition Revised

Crown 8vo, 558 pages, $2.50 net

It is the most scholarly and critical work in the English lan- guage on
the literature of the Old Testament, and fully up to the present state of
research in Ge Tiany." — Prof. Philip Schaff, D.D.

" Canon Driver has arrange I his material excellently, is succinct

without being hurried or uncleai , and treats the various critical prob-
lems involved with admirable fairness and good judgment."

—Prof. C. H. Toy.

"His judgment is singularly fair, calm, unbiassed, and inde- pendent. It

is also thoroughly reverential. . . . The service, which his book will
render in the present confusion of mind on this great subject, can
scarcely be overestimated." — The London Times.

"As a whole, there is probably no book in the English language equal

to this ' Introduction to the Literature of the Old Testament' for the
student who desires to understand what the modern criticism thinks
about the Bible." — Dr. Lyman Abbott, in the Outlook.
"The book is one worthy of its subject, thorough in its treat- ment,
reverent in its tone, sympathetic in its estimate, frank in its recognition
of difficulties, conservative (in the best sense of the word) in its
statement of results."

— Prof. Henry P. Smith, in the Magazine of Christian Literature.

' ' In working out his method our author takes up each book in order
and goes through it with marvelous and microscopic care. Every
verse, every clause, word by word, is sifted and weighed., and its
place in the literary organism decided upon."

— The Presbyterian Quarterly.

" It contains just that presentation of the results of Old Testa- ment
criticism for which English readers in this department have been
waiting. . . . The whole book is excellent; it will be found helpful,
characterized as it is all through by that scholarly poise of mind,
which, when it does not know, is not ashamed to present de- grees of
probability." — New World.

"... Canon Driver's Dook is characterized throughout by thorough

Christian scholarship, faithful research, caution in the expression of
mere opinions, candor in the statement of facts and of the necessary
inferences from them, and the devout recognition cf the divine
inworking in the religious life of the Hebrews, and of the tokens of
divine inspiration in the literature which records and em- bodies it." —
Dr. A. P. PfiABODY, in the Cambridge Tribune.

ZU 2nicxmtion(Xi! C^eofoaicaf EiGrarp

OLD TESTAMENT HISTORY

By HENRY PRESERVED SMITH, D.D.

PROFESSOR OF BIBLICAL HISTORY AND INTERPRETATION,
AMHERST COLLEGE

Crown 8vo, 538 pages, $2.50 net

This book gives a history of Old Testament times. This it does by a

narrative based upon those Bibli- cal books which are historical in
form. The nature of these books is carefully considered, their data are
used according to historical methods, and the con- clusions of recent
criticism are set forth. The other books of the Old Testament with the
more impor- tant of the Apocrypha are given their proper place so far
as they throw light on the development of the Old Testament people.

" Professor Smith has, by his comprehensive and vitalized history,

laid all who care for the Old Testament under great obligations."

— JVie Independent.

" The volume is characterized by extraordinary clearness of con-

ception and representation, thorough scholarly ability, and charm of
style." — Thi Interior.

" Dr. Smith's volume is critical without being polemical, inter- esting
though not imaginative, scholarly wiihcut pedantry, and radi- cal but
not destructive. The author is himself an authority, and his volume is
the best single presentation with which we are familiar of the modern
view of Old Testament history." — T/ie Outlook.

" This volume is the result of thorough study, is free from the
controversial spirit and from any evidence of desire to challenge older
theories of the Bible, is written in straightforward, clear style, does not
linger unduly in discussion of doubtful matters, is reverent and at the
same time fearless. If one has accepted the main positions of the
Higher Criticism, while he may still differ with Professor Smith's
conclusions here and there, he will find himself in accord with the
spirit of the author, whose scholarship and achievement he will gladly
honor." — T/ie Congregationalist.

" We have a clear, interesting, instructive account of he growth of

Israel, embodying a series of careful judgments on the countless
problems that face the man who tries to understand the life of that
remarkable people. The ' History' takes its place worthily by the side
of Driver's Introduction. The student of to-day is to be congratulated
on having so valuable an addition made to his stock of tools."

— The Expository Times.

The Theology of the Old Testament.

BY THE LATE

A. B. DAVIDSON, D.D., LL.D., Litt.D.

Professor of Hebrew and Old Testament Exegesis, New College,

Edinburgh.

EDITED FROM THE AUTHOR'S MANUSCRIPTS

BY

S. D. F. SALMOND, D.D., F.E.I.S.

Principal of the United Free Church College, Aberdeen. Crown 8vo.

568 pages. $2.50 net.

"It is one of those monumental works whose publication the scholar

hails with gratitude. Principal Salmond has edited Professor
Davidson's manu- scripts with care and fidelity. It would require much
more space than we can give this volume in our crowded columns
even to indicate the many points in which this, one of the greatest of
Hebrew scholars, shows himself a lineal descendant and successor
of the ancient prophets whom he loved so well; but it is enough to say
that the work is fitted by its scholarship and its tone to become a
standard in every theological seminary. Great pains have been taken
with the Hebrew text, so frequently quoted, and its use is distinctly
illuminative. His learning is never introduced to dazzle, but always to
en- lighten the reader." — 77ie Interior.

" We hope every clergyman will not rest content till he has procured
and studied this most admirable and useful book. Every really useful
question relating to man — his nature, his fall, and his redemption, his
present life of grace, his life after death, his future life — is treated of.
We may add that the most conservatively inclined believer in the Old
Testament will find nothing in this book to startle him, while, at the
same time, the book is fully cogni- zant of the altered views
regarc^ing the ancient Scriptures. The tone is rever- ent throughout,
and no one who reads attentively can fail to derive fresh light and
benefit from the exposition here given." — The Canadian
Churchman.

" Dr. Davidson was so keen a student, and yet so reverent as to his
Bible, that anything from his pen must be of profit. The book gives
evidence that his eyes were wide open to all modern research, but
yet he was not led astray by any of the vagaries of the schools.
Through all the treatment of the theme he remains conservative,
while seeking to know the truth." — Examiner.

" No one can fail to gain immense profit from its careful study. We
rejoice that such a work is added to the store of helpful literature on
the Old Testa- ment, and we express the hope that it may find wide
reading among ministers and teachers of the Bible." — The Standard.

" In its treatment of Old Testament theology, there is nothing to equal

it in the English language, and nothing to surpass it in any language.
While it is prepared for scholars it will prove an education in the Old
Testament to the intelligent laymen or Sunday-school teachers who
will give it a faithful read- ing. The style is so clear that it cannot help
but prove interesting. We com- mend this book with a special prayer,
believing that it will make the Old Testament a richer book; and make
the foundation upon which the teachings of the New Testament stand
more secure to every one who reads it."

— The Heidtlberg Teachet-.

tic Jnfernationaf ^geofo^tcaf feiCrarg.

A HISTORY OF

CHRISTIANITY IN THE APOSTOLIC AGE

BY

ARTHUR CUSHMAN McQIFFERT, Ph.D., D.D.

fH^athbum Professor of Church History in the Union Theological

Seminary, Nttu J^tftk

Crown 8vo, 681 Pages, $2.50 Net.

" The anthor's work is ably done. . . . This volume is worthy ot its place
in the series." — T/te Congregationalist.

" Invaluable as a resume of the latest critical work upon the great
forma- tive period of the Christian Church." — TAe Christian World
(London).
"There can be no doubt that this is a remarkable work, both on
account of the thoroughness of its c/i'^cism and the boldness of its
views."

— T/ie Scotsman.

" The ability and learning of Proisssor McGiffert's work on the Apos-
tolic Age, and, whatever dissent there may be from its critical opinion,
its manifest sincerity, candid scholars will not fail to appreciate."

— Dr. George P. Fisher, of Yale University.

" Pre-eminently a clergyman's book ; but there are many reasons why
it should be in the library of every thoughtful Christian person. The
style is vivid and at times picturesque. The results rather than the
processes of learning are exhibited. It is full of local color, of striking
narrative, and of keen, often brilliant, character analysis. It is an
admirable book for the Sunday-school teacher." — Boston
Advertiser.

" For a work of such wide learning and critical accuracy, and which
deals with so many difficult and abstrus*? problems of Christian
history, this is re- markably readable." — T/ie Independent.

"It is certain that Professor McGiffert's work has set the mark for
future eflort in the obscure fields of research into Christian origin."

— Nezt) York Tribune.

" Dr. McGiffert has produced an able, scholarly, suggestive, and con-
structive work. He is in thorough and easy possession of his sources
and materials, so that his positive construction is seldom interrupted
by citations, the demolition of opposing views, or the irrelevant
discussion of subordmate questions." — 2''Ae Methodist Review.

"The clearness, self-consistency, and force of the whole impression

of Apostolic Christianity with which we leave this book, goes far to gu
a ran t y its permanent value and success." — The Expositor.

t^t ZniitnuiionAi ^^ofojtcaf fetBrorj.

THEOLOGY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT-

By GEORGE B. STEVENS, D.D.

professor of Systematic Theology, Yale Universit/.

Crown 8vo, 638 pages, $3.50

"In style it is rarely clear, simple, and strong, adapted alike to the gen.
«ral reader and the theological student. The former class will find it
read- able and interesting to an unusual degree, while the student will
value its thorough scholarship and completeness of treatment. His
work has a sim- plicity, beauty, and freshness that add greatly to its
scholarly excellence and worth." — Christian Advocate.

" Professor Stevens is a profound student and interpreter of the Bible,

as far as possible divested of any prepossessions concerning its
message. In his study of it his object has been not to find texts that
might seem to bol- ster up some system of theological speculation,
but to find out what the writers of the various books meant to say and
teach. " — JV. Y. Tribune.

"It is a fine example of painstaking, discriminating, impartial research

and statement." — The Congregationalist.
" Professor Stevens has given us a very good book. A liberal conser-
vative, he takes cautious and moderate positions in the field of New
Testa- ment criticism, yet is admirably fair-minded. His method is
patient and tnorough. He states the opinions of those who differ from
him with care and clearness. The proportion of quotation and
reference is well adjusted and the reader is kept well informed
concerning the course of opinion with- out being drawn away from the
text of the author's own thought. His iudgments on difficult questions
are always put with self-restraint and sobriety." — The Churchman.

" It will certainly take its place, after careful reading, as a valuable
synopsis, neither bare nor over-elaborate, to which recourse will be
had by the student or teacher who requires within moderate compass
the gist of rnodera research." — The Literary World.

THE ANCIENT CATHOLIC CHURCH

From the Accession of Trajan to the Fourth General Council (A.D.

98=451)

By ROBERT RAINY, D.D.

Principal of the New CoUeje, Edinburgh.

Crown 8vo. 554 Pages. Net, $2.50.

"This is verily and indeed a book to thank God for ; and if anybody
has been despainnp; of a restoration of true catholic unity in God's
good time, it is a hook to fill him with hope and confidence." — The
Church Standard.
•■ Principal Rainy has written a fascinating book. He has the gifts of
an historian and an expositor. His fresh presentation of so intricate
and time- worn a subject as Gnosticism grips and holds the attention
from first to last. Familiarity with most of the subjects which fall to be
treated within these limits of Christian history had bred a fancy that
v/e might safely and profit- ably skip some of the chapters, but we
found ourselves returning to close up the gaps ; we should advise
those who are led to read the book through this notice not to repeat
our experiment. It is a dish of well-cooked and well- seasoned meat,
savory and rich, wiih abundance of gravy; and, while no one wishes
to be a glutton, he will miss something nutritious if he does not take
time to consume it all." — Methodist Review.

"It covers the period from 98-451 A.D., with a well-marked order, and
is written in a downright style, simple and unpretentious. Simplicity,
in- deed, and perspicuity are the keynotes, and too great burden of
detail is avoided. A very fresh and able book." — The Nation.

" The International Theological Library is certainly a very valuable

collec- tion of books on the science of Theology. And among the set
^' good books, Dr. Rainy's volume on The Ancient Catholic Church jb
entitled to a high place. We know of no one volume which contains m
much matter which IS necessary to a student of theology." — The
Living Church.

" Of course, a history so condensed is not to be read satisfactorily in a

day or even a week. The reader often will find ample food for thought
for a day or more in what he may have read in two hours. But the man
who will master the whole book will be amply rewarded, and will be
convinced that he has been consorting with a company of the world's
greatest men, and has attained an accurate knowledge of one of the
world's greatest and most important periods." — Christian
Ititelligencer.

"As a compend of church history for the first five centuries, this
volume will be found most useful, for ready reference, both to those
who posses.s the more elaborate church histories, and for the
general information desired by a wider reading public ; while the
temperate presentations of the author's own theories upon disputed
points are in themselver • f great value."— Btbliotheca Sacra,

" Principal Rainy of the New College, Edinburgh, is one of the

foremost scholars of Great Britain, and in Scotland, his home, he is
regarded by his countrymen as the chief figure in their ecclesiastical
life. There can be little doubt that this recent volume will enhance his
reputation and serve to introduce him to a wider circle of friends "~
Congreoationalist, boston.

t^t Jnterndf tonctf C^eofogtcdf EVgtam

History of Christian Doctrine.

BY

GEORGE P. FISHER, D.D.. LL.D.,

Titus Street Professor of Ecclesiastical History in Yale Universit^a

Crown 8vo, 583 pages, $2.50 net.

' He gives ample proof of rare scholarship. Many of the old doc- trines
are restated with a freshness, lucidity and elegance of style which
make it a very readable book," — TAe New York Observer.

"Intrinsically this volume is worthy of a foremost place m our modern

literature . . . We have no work on the subject in English eoual to it, for
variety and range, clearness of statement, judicious guidance, and
catholicity of tone." — London Nonconformist and Inde- pendents

" It is only just to say that Dr. Fisher has produced the best His- torj of
Doctrine that we have in English." — The New York Evangelist.
" It is to me quite a marvel how a book of this kind (Fisher's •History
of Christian Doctrine') can be written so accurately to scale. It could
only be done by one who had a very complete com- mand of all the
periods."— Prof. William Sanday, Oxford.

" It presents so many new and fresh points and is so thoroughly

treated, and brings into view contemporaneous thought, especially
the American, that it is a pleasure to read it, and will be an equal
pleasure to go back to it again and again." — Bishop John F. Hurst.

" Throughout there is manifest wide reading, careful prepara- tion,

spirit and good judgment." — Philadelphia Presbyterian.

" The language and style are alike delightfully fresh and easy . . . A
book which will be found both stimulating and instructive to the
student of theology." — The Churchman.

" Professor Fisher has trained the public to expect the excellen- cies
of scholarship, candor, judicial equipoise and admirable lucidity and
elegance of style in whatever comes from his pen. But in the present
work he has surpassed himself." — Prof. J. H. Thayer, o/ Harvard
Divinity School.

" It meets the severest standard; there is fullness of knowledge,

thorough research, keenly analytic thought, and rarest enrichment for
a positive, profound and learned critic. There is interpretative and
revealing sympathy. It is of the class of works that mark epochs in
their several departments." — The Outlook.

" As a first study of the History of Doctrine, Professor Fisher'a volume

has the merit of being full, accurate and interesting."

— Prof. Marcus Dods

** . . , He gathers up, reorganizes and presents the results of

tovestigation in a style rarely full o.. literary charm."
— The Interior.

^ISe Jnferndtionaf 5t(eefo<^tc<if EtBratj.

CHRISTIAN INSTITUTIONS.

By ALEXANDER V. G. ALLEN, D.D.

Professor of Ecclcjiastical History in the Episcopal Theological

SchO^^ in Cambridge.

Crown 8vo, 577 pages, $2.50 net.

*• Professor Allen's Christian Institutions may be regarded as thi mos.

, important permanent contribution which the Protestant Episcopal
Charch of the United States has yet made to general theological
thought. In a few particulars it will not command the universal, or even
the genera! assent of discriminating readers ; but it will receive, as it
deserves, the respect and appreciation of those who rightly estimate
the varied, learned, and independ- ent spirit of the author." — The
American Journal of Theology.

" As to his method there can be no two opinions, nor as to the broad,
critical, and appreciative character of his study. It is an immensely
sug- gestive, stimulating, and encouraging piece of work. It shows
that modern scholarship is not all at sea as to results, and it presents
a worthy view of a great and noble subject, the greatest and noblest
of all subjects." — The In- dependent.
"This will at once take its place among the most valuable volumes in
the •International Theological Library,' constituting in itself a very
complete epitome both of general church history and of the history of
doctrines. . . . A single quotation well illustrates the brilliant style and
the pro- found thought of the book." — The Bibliotheca Sacra.

" The wealth of learning, the historical spirit, the philosophic grasp,
the loydty to the continuity of life, which everywhere characterize this
thorough study of the organization, creeds, and cultus constituting
Christian Institu- tion. . . . However the reader may differ with the
conclusions of the author, few will question his painstaking
scholarship, judicial temperament, and catholicity of Christian spirit."
— The Advance.

" It is an honor to American scholarship, and will be read by all who

wish to be abreast of the age." — The Lutheran Church Review.

" With all its defects and limitations, this is a most illuminating and
sug- gestive boc;k on a subject of abiding interest." — The Christian
Intelli- gencer. "

"It is a treasury of expert knowledge, arranged in an orderly and lucid

manner, and more than ordinarily readable. . . . It is controlled by the
candid and critical spirit of the careful historian who, of course, has
his convictions and preferences, but who makes no claims in their
behalf which the facts do not seem to warrant." — The
Coitgregationalist.

" He writes in a charming style, and has collected a vast amount of

im- portant material pertaining to his subject which can be found in no
other work in so compact a iona>"jTrZAt A'ew York Observer.

Apologetics;

Or, Christianity Defensively Stated.

By the late ALEXANDER BALiVlAIN BRUCE, D.D^

tssor of Ai Ulasgow ;

Professor of Apologetics and New Testament Exegesis, Free Church

Collego, asgow : Author of " The Training of the Twelve," "The
Humilia-

tion of Christ," " The Kingdom of Qod," etc.

Crown 8vo, 528 pages, $2.50 net

Professor Bruce's work is not an abstract treatise on apologetics, but

an apologetic presentation of the Christian faith, with reference to
whatever in our intellectual environment makes faith difficult at the
present time.

It addresses itself to men whose sympathies are with Christianity,

and discusses the topics of pressing concern — the burning
questions of the hour. It is offered as an aid to faith rather than a
buttress of received belief and an armory of weapons for the orthodox
believer.

" The book throughout exhibits the methods and the results of
conscientious, independent, expert and devout Biblical scholarship,
and it is of permanent value." — T/ie Congregatio7talist.

"The practical value of this book entitles it to a place in the first rank."
— The Independent.
" A patient and scholarly presentation of Christianity under aspects
best fitted to commend it to 'ingenuous and truth-loving minds.' " —
The Nation.

"The book is well-nigh indispensable to those who propose to keep

abreast of the times." — Western Christian Advocate.

"Professor Bruce does not consciously evade any difficulty, and he

constantly aims to be completely fair-minded. For this reason he wins
from the start the strong confidence of the reader " — Advance.

" Its admirable spirit, no less than the strength of its arguments, will
go far to remove many of the prejudices or doubts of those who are
outside of Christianity, but who are, nevertheless, not infidels." —
New York Tribune.

" In a word, he tells precisely what all intelligent persons wish t«

know, and tells it in a clear, fresh and convincing manner. Scarcely
anyone has so successfully rendered the service of showing what the
result of the higher criticism is for the proper understanding of the
history and religion of Israel." — Andover Review.

" We have not for a long time taken a book in hand that is more
stimulating to faith. . . . Without commenting further, we repeat that
this volume is the ablest, most scholarly, most advanced, and
sharpest defence of Christianity that has ever been written. No
theological library should be without it." — lion's Herald.

gge 3nternAttonaf ggeofogtcaf feiBra rg.

Christian Ethics,

By NEWMAN SMYTH, D.D., New Haven.

Crown 8vo, 508 pages, $2.50 net.

" As this book is the latest, so it is the fullest and most avxKtctive
treatment of the subject that we are familiar with. Patient and ex-
haustive in its method of inquiry, and stimulating and suggestive in
the topic it handles, we are confident that it will be a help to the task
of the moral understanding and interpretation of human life."

— The Living Church.

•• This book of Dr. Newman Smyth is of extraordinary interest and

value. It is an honor to American scholarship and American Chris-
tian thinking. It is a work which has been wrought out with re-
markable grasp of conception, and power of just analysis, fullness of
information, richness of thought, and affluence of apt and luminous
illustration. Its style is singularly clear, simple, facile, and strong. Too
much gratification can hardly be expressed at the way the author lifts
the whole subject of ethics up out of the slough of mere natural- ism
into its own place, where it is seen to be illumined by the Chris- tian
revelation and vision." — The Advance.

•' The subjects treated cover the whole field of moral and spi."itnal t*.

lations, theoretical and practical, natural and revealed, individual and

social, civil and ecclesiastical. To enthrone the personal Christ as the
true content of the ethical ideal, to show how this ideal is realized in
Christian conscious- ness and how applied in the varied departments
of practical life — these are the main objects of the book and no
objects could be loftier."

— The Congregationalist,

" The author has written with competent knowledge, with great
spiritual insight, and in a tone of devoutness and reverence worthy of
his theme."
— The London Lndependent. '

" It is methodical, comprehensive, and readable ; few subdivisions,

direct or indi*-ect, are omitted in the treatment of the broad theme,
and though it aims to be an exhaustive treatise, and not a popular
handbook, it may be perused at random with a good deal of
suggestiveness and profit."

— The Sunday School Times

" It reflects great credit on the author, presenting an exempU.ry

temper and manner throughout, being a model of clearness in
thought and term, and containing passages of exquisite finish." —
Hartford Seminary Record'

" We commend this book to all reading, intelligent men, an»' esp^ U«
lo ministers, who will find in '"* ""'••ny fresh suggestions."

— Professor A. B Bkuc»-

t^ ZniittuxtionAl C^eofo^tcaf fetBtdrjj.

THE CHRISTIAN DOCTRINE OF SALVATION.

By QEORQE B. STEVENS, Ph.D., D.D., LL.D.

Dwight Professor of Systematic Theology in Yale University.

Crown 8vo, 558 pages, $2.50 net (postage 22 cents).

" The book is a great work, whatever one's own dogmatic opinions
may be, or however one might wish to criticize some of the positions
taken by Dr. Stevens. It shows mastery of the subject, breadth of view
com- bined with the minutiae of scholarship, that is admirable. It
should have a wide reading, and it can do much for this transitional
time of ours, when nothing is more needed than the reinterpretation
of the old formulas in the life of to-day." — T/ie Examiner.

" Professor Stevens has performed a task of great importance,

certain to exert wide and helpful influence in settling the minds of
men. He has treated the subject historically and has given to Christ
the first place in interpreting his own mission." — Congregationalist
and Christian World.

"The eminence of the author no less than the thoroughly scholarly

character of his discussion insures to his book a place in every
complete theological library." — Brooklyn Daily Eagle.

" This is a book of marked value. There is evidence of good thinking

from beginning to end. The author has a clear and wholesome way of
looking for the truth. He understands the uses of the historical
method, but this does not blind him to the discernment of some truths
by straight and immediate perception or intuition. Familiar enough
with what the modern critics and theorizers have to say, he does not
lose his fine poise of spiritual judgment either in face of the old or the
new. He is in no sense a controversialist. He is simply after the truth,
and the whole truth."

— The Standard (Chicago).

" The subject is treated historically and exegetically, the problems

that present themselves being approached inductively, the theories of
others presented with reasonable fulness, and the discussion kept
through- out on an objective plane. . . . The book deserves careful
study, as a whole, and is suggestive of the interest taken in questions
of soteriology to-day." — The Churchman.
S?e 3nternationaf Jgeofo^icaf feifiratrj. * ■— —I—

THE CHRISTIAN PASTOR AND THE WORKING CHURCH

by WASHINGTON GLADDEN, D.D., LL.D.

Author of "Applied Christianity," "Who Wrote the Bible?" '<Ruluif Ideas

of the Presets Age," etc

Crown 8vo, 485 pages, $2.5o net.

•• Dr. Gladden may be regarded as an expert and an authority on

pracri- ^1 theology. . . . Upon the whole we judge that it will be of great
service to the ministry of all the Protestant churches." — The Interior.

" Packed with wisdom and instruction and a profound piety. . . . It is

pithy, pertinent, and judicious from cover to cover. . . . An ex-
ceedingly comprehensive, sagacious, and suggestive study and
application of its theme." — T/ie Congregationalist.

" We have here, for the pastor, the most modern practical treatise yet
published — sagacious, balanced, devout, inspiring." — The Dial.

" His long experience, his eminent success, his rare literary ability,
and his diligence as a student combine to make of this a model book
for its pur- pose. . . . We know not where the subjects are more wisely
discussed than here." — The Bibliotheca Sacra.

" This book should be the vaJe mecum of every working pastor. • It
abounds in wise counsels and suggestions, the result of large
experience and observation. No sphere of church life or church work
is left untreated." — The (Canadian) Methodist Magazine and
Review.
" A happier combination of author and subject, it will be
acknowledged, can hardly be found. ... It is comprehensive, practical,
deeply spiritual, and fertile in wise and suggestive thought upon ways
and means of bringing the Gospel to bear on the lives of men." —
The Christian Ad- vocate.

"Dr. Gladden writes with pith and point, but with wise moderation, a
genial tone and great good sense. . . . The book is written in an excel-
lent, business-like and vital English style, which carries the author's
point and purpose and has an attractive vitality of its own." — The
Independent.

" A comprehensive, inspiring, and helpful guide to a busy pastor. One

f-nds in it a multitude of practical suggestions for the development of
th» spiritual and working life of the Church, and the answer to many
problems that are a coustant perplexity to the faithful minister."

TJi^ Christian Inttlligenter

Z^t 3^ternationaf Jgeofogtcaf feiSrarg.

A HISTORY OF THE REFORMATION.

I. THE REFORMATION IN GERMANY.

By THOMAS M. LINDSAY, M.A., D.D.

Principal, The United Free Church College, Glasgow

Crown 8vo, 544 pages, $2.50 net (postage 21 cents).

This volume on the Reformation in Germany is a very important work.
The author is a specialist on this subject, having devoted many years
to research in the original documents of the period.

The work is especially valuable for its fresh and rich exhibit of the
social and political environment of the Reformation. The story of
Luther is vividly and graphically told, often in the very language and
style of eye- witnesses. The volume concludes with a careful
statement of the religious principles inspiring the Reformation.

The author is a genuine historian. He writes as a scholar who has

mastered his material and his theme. He is free from the prejudices
and exaggerations so common with most Protestant writers on the
subject, and may be relied on for his facts and statements. Where
one differs from him, it must be said that the author gives good
reasons for his conclusions and there is room for honest difference of
opinion. The author has in prepara- tion a volume on the Reformation
beyond Germany, which will complete the History of the Reformation.

3 5002 03429 8237

BS 1430 . B74 1906 1

Briggs, Charles A. 1841- 1913.

A critical and exegetical coniTTientary on the book oi

PA TE DUE

Im
PHINTEDINU.SA